y^ 


1 


i  N 


• 


iiii 

mm 

• 


• 


m 


m 


THE  LIBRARY 

OF 

THE  UNIVERSITY 

OF  CALIFORNIA 

LOS  ANGELES 


cX2-^. 


MEMOIR 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  HUNTINGTON  SMITH, 


LATE    OF    THE 


AMERICAN    MISSION    IN    SYRIA. 


BY    EDWARD    W.    HOOKER,   D.  D. 


THIRD     EDITION. 


150  NASSAU  STREET,  NEW-YORK. 


Entered  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  in  the  year  1845, 

By  T.  R.  MARVIN, 
In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  District  of  Massachusetts. 

Right  of  publishing  transferred  to  the  American  Tract  Society. 


PREFACE 


IN  preparing  a  new  edition  of  the  following  Memoir, 
the  compiler  has  availed  himself  of  the  suggestions  of 
reviewers  and  readers,  for  its  improvement  in  some 
points. 

It  being  his  plan  to  devote  the  first  five  chapters  to 
the  delineation  of  Mrs.  Smith's  character,  in  some  of 
its  prominent  and  most  interesting  features,  rather 
than  to  give  a  history,  in  the  order  of  time ;  dates 
of  years  were  omitted,  in  those  chapters,  to  avoid 
giving  perplexity  to  the  reader.  In  the  narrative  of  her 
missionary  life,  which  commenced  with  her  engage- 
ment in  the  Mohegan  enterprise,  the  order  of  time  is 
observed,  and  dates  are  given  in  full. 

In  relation  to  the  ancestry  of  Mrs.  Smith,  all  the 
information  is  given  in  the  present  edition,  which  is 
well  authenticated.  Her  supposed  descent  from  the 
venerable  John  Robinson,  of  Leyden,  is  not  ascertained 
with  certainty.  It  has  been  traced  no  farther  back 
than  to  William  Robinson,  who  was  in  Dorchester, 
near  Boston,  in  1641,  and  whose  relation  to  the  ven- 
erable Puritan  is  still  matter  of  tradition. 

Some  additions  have  been  made  from  the  correspon- 
dence of  Mrs.  Smith  ;  partly  from  letters  not  received 
till  after  the  publication  of  the  first  edition.  A  few 
passages  have  been  added  from  the  original  history  of 


3074838 


4  PREFACE. 

her  disastrous  voyage  to  Smyrna ;  and  from  the  notes 
of  her  last  days,  by  her  husband.  To  make  room  for 
these,  it  has  been  necessary  to  omit  some  valuable 
passages  of  the  first  edition.  From  the  materials  in 
hand,  a  volume  much  larger  could  have  been  prepared, 
with  much  less  labor  of  selection ;  and  it  has  been 
the  wish  of  many  friends  that  more  might  be  pub- 
lished. The  compiler  has,  however,  preferred  to  limit 
the  Memoir  to  a  duodecimo  of  four  hundred  pages, 
that  it  might  contain  only  the  choicest  of  the  materials ; 
and  that  its  price  might  be  such  as  to  admit  of  its  more 
extensive  and  useful  circulation. 

With  the  present  edition  is  given  a  new  engraved 
likeness,  from  the  original  portrait  in  the  possession  of 
her  father. 

The  work  is  commended  to  the  God  of  Missions, 
whom  the  subject  of  it  so  fervently  loved  and  served  ; 
with  the  prayer  that  it  may  long  be  instrumental  in 
advancing  the  spirit  of  piety  and  of  Christian  benevo- 
lence, and  in  promoting  the  kingdom  of  Christ  Jesus 
on  the  earth. 

BKNNINGTON,  VT.,  August,  1840. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  I. 

Parentage  and  ancestry  —  Development  of  youthful  character — Religious 
impressions  —  Efforts  in  Sabbath  school,  and  views  respecting  want  of 
piety  in  teachers  —  Her  conversion, 9 

CHAPTER  II. 

Norwich  —  Female  friends,  and  efforts  for  their  spiritual  good  —  Illustra- 
tions of  her  character  and  intercourse  as  a  sister  —  Efforts  for  the  spiritual 
good  of  her  brothers  —  Death  of  her  youngest  brother, 22 

CHAPTER  III. 

Religious  experience  —  Views  of  Christian  duty  and  habits  of  life  —  Senti- 
ments on  miscellaneous  subjects, 56 

CHAPTER  IV. 
Journeys  —  Decease  of  friends  —  Sympathy  with  mourners, 78 

CHAPTER  V. 

Interest  in  revivals  of  religion  —  In  benevolent  operations  —  In  the  conver- 
sion of  distant  relatives  and  acquaintances, 93 

CHAPTER  VI. 

Commencement  and  progress  of  her  interest  in  missions  —  Efforts  among 
the  Mohegan  Indians  —  Letter  to  the  secretary  of  war, 106 

CHAPTER  VII. 

Correspondence  with  her  father  and  friends  respecting  the  foreign  mission 
seivice — Engagement  to  Mr.  Smith  —  Marriage  —  Embarkation,  ....  127 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  VIII. 

Voyage  to  Malta — Ship's  company,  and  efforts  for  their  good  —  Alexan- 
dria —  Arrival  at  Beyroot, 153 


CHAPTER  IX. 

Entrance  on  missionary  labors  —  Interest  in  the  establishment  of  a  school 

—  Habits  and  manners  of  the  inhabitants  —  Experience  on  missionary 
ground  —  Monthly  Concert  —  Studies  —  Illustrations  of  Scripture,  ....  180 

CHAPTER  X. 

Dhamdoon  —  Mountaineers  —  Death  of  Mrs.  Thomson  —  Visit  of  the 
United  States'  ship  Delaware  at  Beyroot  —  Journey  to  Suimeen  and 
Baalbek, 195 

CHAPTER  XI. 

Scenery  —  Sabbath  evening  —  English  service  —  Troubles  of  Mohamme- 
dans —  Death  of  Dr.  Dodge  —  Appeal  to  American  Christians  —  On 
physical  culture  —  Intercourse  with  English  friends  —  Letter  to  Mrs. 
Dodge — On  preparation  for  the  missionary  work  —  Female  prayer 
meeting — Native  habits  of  fasting  —  Thoughts  on  American  character 

—  Arab  visits  —  Letter  to  Mrs.  Wisner  on  the  death  of  her  husband  — 
Letter  to  Mrs.  Hallock, 217 

CHAPTER  XII. 
Journey  to  Jerusalem  —  Return  to  Beyroot, 237 

CHAPTER  XIII. 

Correspondence  —  Health  —  Trials  —  Past  views  of  Christians  on  the  state 
of  the  world  —  Letter  to  Miss  Williams  —  Responsibilities  of  American 
churches,  262 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

Summer  residence  at  Aaleih — Personal  endeavors  for  the  good  of  indi- 
viduals —  Druzes  -  —  Alarms  among  the  natives  —  Ibrahim  Pasha  —  Case 
of  an  English  woman  —  Sorrows  of  a  Mohammedan  wife — Arrival  of 
Miss  Williams  —  Views  of  missionary  life  —  Mr.  Smith's  labors  — 
Further  hints  on  missionary  qualifications  —  Feelings  respecting  her 
parents,  271 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  XV. 

Thoughts  on  the  world  as  a  portion  —  Close  occupation  of  time  —  A 
Moslem  wedding — Views  of  her  employment  —  Of  a  heavenly  inher- 
itance—  Interest  in  American  friends  —  Engagement  in  apian  for  reli- 
gious visits,  • 293 

CHAPTER  XVI. 

Letter  to  the  members  of  the  Young  Ladies'  Academy,  Norwich  —  Views 
of  the  effects  of  the  mission  —  Climate  —  Importance  of  respectability  of 
appearance  in  missionaries  —  Good  Friday  —  Translation  of  an  Arabic 
grammar — Spring  and  its  productions  —  Impediments  to  missionary 
labors  —  Religious  conversation  —  Health  —  School  —  Letter  to  Mrs. 
Temple, T03 

CHAPTER  XVII. 

Failure  of  Mrs.  Smith's  health  —  Departure  from  Beyroot  —  Shipwreck  — 
Arrival  at  Smyrna  —  Continued  decline  of  health  —  Removal  to  Boojah 
—  Last  days  —  Death  —  Funeral, 390 

CHAPTER  XVIII. 
Concluding  Remarks, .....  —  .  360 


MEMOIR. 


CHAPTER    I 

PARENTAGE    AND   ANCESTRY DEVELOPMENT     OF     YOUTHFUL 

CHARACTER RELIGIOUS  IMPRESSIONS EFFORTS  IN  SAB- 
BATH SCHOOL,  AND  VIEWS  RESPECTING  WANT  OF  PIETY 
IN  TEACHERS HER  CONVERSION. 

SARAH  LANMAN  HUNTINGTON  was  born  in  Norwich,  Con- 
necticut, June  18,  1802.  Her  father  was  Jabez  Hunting- 
ton,  Esq.  Her  paternal  grandfather  was  General  Jedidiah 
Huntington,  of  New  London ;  favorably  known  as  an  officer 
in  the  American  army  in  the  war  of  the  Revolution ;  but 
better  known,  in  later  periods  of  his  life,  as  devoted  to 
works  of  pious  benevolence,  particularly  as  one  of  the 
early  members  of  the  American  Board  of  Commissioners 
for  Foreign  Missions. 

It  was  a  source  of  satisfaction  to  the  subject  of  this 
Memoir,  particularly  after  her  entrance  upon  missionary 
engagements,  that  an  ancestor  whom  she  so  much  loved 
and  revered,  was  in  his  lifetime  a  member  of  that  Board,  in 
the  service  of  which  she  was  to  go  forth  to  the  missionary 
work.  Writing  of  him  a  few  months  before  her  decease, 
she  remarked,  "  He  was  far  before  his  age  in  his  liberal 
views  of  benevolent  efforts.  I  shall  never  forget  the  interest 
with  which  I  stood  by  his  monument,  in  New  London,  just 
before  my  departure  from  America.  I  felt  that  his  spirit 
approved  of  the  consecration  I  had  made."  Her  paternal 
grandmother,  Mrs.  Faith  Huntington,  was  daughter  of  the 
9  1* 


10  MEMOIR   OF 

Hon.  Jonathan  Trumbull,  who  was  governor  of  the  Slate 
of  Connecticut  in  the  time  of  the  American  Revolution  ;  a 
sister  of  the  second  governor  of  the  same  name,  and  also 
of  Colonel  John  Trumbull,  the  eminent  American  painter. 
She  was  a  woman  of  serious  and  devout  piety. 

Her  maternal  grandfather  was  Peter  Lanman,  Esq.,  of 
Norwich,  a  man  of  religious  character;  among  whose  an- 
cestors, in  the  county  of  Plymouth,  Massachusetts,  were 
several  individuals  of  eminent  j>iety.  Her  maternal  grand- 
mother, the  late  Mrs.  Sarah  Lanman,  whose  name  she  bore, 
was  a  woman  of  strong  mind  and  ardent  piety ;  and  proba- 
bly accomplished  much  for  the  formation  of  the  character 
of  this  grand-daughter. 

Excellence  of  character  is  not  secured  by  "  birth  or 
blood."  It  is  yet  due  to  the  subject  of  this  Memoir  to  say, 
that,  through  both  the  Trumbulls  and  the  Lanmans,  she  was 
of  true  Puritan  stock.  Among  her  maternal  ancestors  was 
the  Rev.  Joseph  Coit,  of  Plainfield,  Conn.,  who  used,  with 
much  simplicity,  to  pray  that  his  descendants  "  mignt  be  the 
children  of  God  as  long  as  the  grass  should  grow  and  the 
brooks  run."  Among  her  ancient  relatives  in  the  same 
connection,  was  a  devout  maiden  aunt ;  of  whom  General 
Thomas,  when  leaving  his  family,  on  military  duty,  in  the 
time  of  the  French  war  in  Canada,  remarked,  that  he 
"  would  willingly  give  Miss  Lanman  her  board  for  her 
prayers."  The  Rev.  Joshua  Huntington,  of  the  Old  South 
Church,  Boston,  was  a  half-brother  of  her  father.  While 
residing  in  Boston,  in  attendance  upon  school,  she  felt  the 
benefit  of  his  influence,  and  that  of  his  wife,  Mrs.  Susan 
Huntington  —  whose  biography  is  before  the  Christian 
world  extensively.  Her  mother  was  a  woman  of  decided 
Christian  character.  She  died  at  the  age  of  thirty-six,  when 
Sarah  was  only  seven.  She  is  remembered  to  have  conse- 
crated this  daughter  to  God,  with  peculiar  confidence  of  her 
acceptance  in  that  solemn  act. 

It  is  the  object  of  this  chapter  to  give  a  brief  sketch 
of  Miss  Huntington's  early  years,  including  the  period  at 


MRS.  SARAH   L.  SMITH.  H 

which  her  conversion  to  God  took  place ;  and  to  show  what 
were  some  of  the  early  developments  of  her  character,  in 
those  traits  in  which  she  subsequently  shone  so  brightly. 
Not  that  the  natural  elements  of  human  character  are  of 
themselves  the  foundation  of  Christian  usefulness ;  but  that 
these  are  to  be  valued  when  sanctified  by  grace,  consecrated 
to  God,  and  diligently  employed  for  the  divine  service  and 
glory,  and  for  the  good  of  a  lost  world. 

Being  of  a  delicate  constitution  when  a  child,  there  was 
some  difficulty  in  training  and  governing  her.  A  fond 
nurse,  sometimes  by  injudicious  kindness,  did  much  to 
counteract  the  corrections  of  her  parents.  Under  these  in- 
fluences, a  character  was  formed  of  a  nervous  and  some- 
what peculiar  temperament;  affectionate  and  sensible  to 
favors,  fearful  of  pain  and  suffering ;  yet  venturesome  to  an 
extreme,  and  decided  and  tenacious  in  opinions.  These 
traits  gave  occasion  to  friends  to  say,  that  she  promised  to 
make  either  a  very  good  or  a  very  bad  person.  They  were 
rendered  especially  prominent  by  a  protracted  sickness 
when  she  was  about  six  years  old,  which  confined  her  to  a 
cot,  by  the  fireside;  and  also  by  the  death  of  her  mother, 
which  event  deprived  her  of  the  benefit  of  maternal  influ- 
ence for  a  time.  Her  quick  sensibilities  were  at  this  age 
often  tortured  by  the  extreme  severity  of  a  school-mistress, 
under  whose  instruction  she  was  placed.  So  deep  was  the 
impression  made  by  the  harshness  and  frequent  punishments 
of  this  teacher,  that  when,  in  riper  years,  she  visited  her  on 
her  death-bed,  in  the  alms-house,  she  actually  found  herself 
shrinking  before  one  of  those  expressions  of  countenance  at 
which  she  had  so  often  trembled  in  her  childish  days  at 
school.  A  playful  allusion  to  this  teacher  is  found  in  one 
of  her  letters  to  a  brother  in  the  latter  years  of  her  life  ;  in 
which  she  speaks  of  "  what  our  quondam  school-ma'am  used 
to  say,  and  which  required  the  utmost  stretch  of  infant  faith 
to  credit  —  'If  I  did  not  love  you,  I  should  not  whip  you.' " 

She  was  the  subject  of  very  early  strugglings  of  a  sinful 
heart  against  the  claims  of  the  law  of  God.  Once,  when  she 


12  MEMOIR  OF 

was  placed  in  an  apartment  alone,  as  a  punishment  for 
improper  conduct,  and  told  that  God  was  displeased  with 
her,  in  an  ebullition  of  excited  feeling,  as  she  afterwards 
confessed,  she  stamped  with  her  foot  upon  the  floor,  and 
exclaimed,  "I  hate  God."  Afterwards,  when  under  con- 
viction of  her  sins,  immediately  previous  to  her  conversion, 
she  feared  that  this  outbreaking  of  her  natural  heart  could 
not  be  forgiven. 

But  with  these  things  in  childhood,  showing  that  she  was 
a  subject  of  that  native  depravity  in  which  all  the  human  race 
are  "  guilty  before  God,"  she  exhibited,  as  she  was  advancing 
in  the  years  of  youth,  many  of  the  virtues  which  are  useful 
and  lovely ;  and  probably  went  as  far  in  those  excellences 
of  natural  character  on  which  many  endeavor  to  build  their 
hope  of  salvation,  as  almost  any  unconverted  persons  do  ; 
carrying  with  her,  however,  the  clear  and  often  disturbing 
conviction,  that  the  best  virtues  which  she  practised  were 
not  holiness,  nor  any  evidence  of  fitness  for  heaven. 

She  was  exceedingly  attached  to  her  friends.  Her  father 
was  almost  her  idol.  The  affection  for  her  mother,  who 
was  so  early  removed  by  death,  she  transferred,  with  exem- 
plary tenderness,  to  her  step-mother ;  and  it  is  believed  the 
instances  are  rare  in  which  the  parties  are  uniformly  happier 
in  each  other,  in  that  relation,  than  were  Mrs.  Huntington 
and  this  daughter.  Her  warmth  and  tenderness  of  affection 
as  a  sister  were  also  peculiar  and  exemplary.  Her  child- 
hood and  youth  were  marked  with  great  delicacy  of  mind 
and  manners ;  diligence,  promptitude,  and  efficiency  in  her 
undertakings ;  love  of  system  and  fondness  for  study,  im- 
provement, and  the  acquirement  of  useful  knowledge,  joined 
with  a  great  desire  to  answer  the  wishes  and  expectations 
of  her  friends.  Dutifulness  and  respect  for  her  parents  and 
grandparents;  reverence  for  her  superiors  generally;  readi- 
ness to  receive  advice  or  admonition ;  a  just  appreciation  of 
the  good  influence  of  others,  and  a  spirit  of  cautiousness 
respecting  whatever  might  be  injurious  to  her  own  charac- 
ter, were  also  prominent  traits  in  her  habits.  Disinter- 


MRS.  SARAH   L.  SMITH.  13 

estedness  and  self-denial  for  the  benefit  of  others  were 
conspicuous.  Long  before  she  became  a  subject  of  divine 
grace,  she  took  an  interest  in  various  objects  of  benevolence, 
particularly  Sabbath  schools;  and  exhibited  that  spirit  of 
enterprise,  patience,  and  perseverance,  in  aiding  the  efforts 
of  others,  which  constituted  so  prominent  an  excellence  in 
her  character  in  the  later  years  of  her  life.  Self-govern- 
ment ;  economy  in  the  use  of  her  time  and  pocket  money ; 
tastefulness  in  dress,  without  extravagance ;  and  a  careful 
and  conscientious  consideration  of  her  father's  resources, 
also  were  observable  in  her  early  habits.  These  traits  are 
not  mentioned  because  they  are  not  found  in  many  other 
young  persons,  but  because  they  appeared  in  her  in  an 
uncommon  degree. 

Although  she  -entered  with  zest  into  the  amusements  of 
her  young  friends,  yet  she  preferred  those  relaxations  of 
the  mind  which  were  rational,  intellectual,  and  useful. 
While  in  Boston  at  school,  she  writes  to  her  mother,  "  I 

have  not  yet  been  to  the  theatre ;  but  Mrs. wishes  me 

to  go  once ;  and  she  says  she  shall  take  me  very  soon  ;  but 
I  should  not  care  if  I  did  not  go  at  all."  She  afterwards 
went  once,  and  wrote  to  her  friends  that  she  had  no  desire 

to  go  again.  In  another  letter  she  says,  "Miss called 

to  see  me,  and  invited  me  there  on  Thursday  to  a  social 
cotillion  party;  but  I  declined,  and  told  her  I  should  prefer 
visiting  them  some  afternoon  when  they  expected  no 
company.  Their  party  probably  turned  out  quite  a  ball." 
Such  a  preference  of  an  unpretending  and  quiet  visit, 
instead  of  the  gayety  and  amusements  of  a  fashionable  and 
splendid  party,  and  this  in  a  young  miss  of  sixteen,  not 
pious,  and  therefore  liable  to  yield  to  such  a  temptation, 
indicated  a  soundness  of  judgment,  and  good  sense,  not 
often  surpassed  at  such  an  age. 

She  had  a  cast  of  mind,  though  not  gay  and  frivolous,  yet 
capable  of  that  playfulness,  which  under  proper  regulation 
is  very  pleasant  in  the  intercourse  of  near  friends.  Her 
early  letters,  when  at  school  particularly,  were  enlivened 


14  MEMOIR  OF 

with  some  flashes  of  wit.  But  she  seems  to  have  been 
aware  that  wit  is  rather  a  dangerous  talent,  and  to  have 
repressed,  rather  than  cultivated  it,  as  she  grew  up  to 
womanhood.  This  trait  in  her  mind  occasionally  disclosed 
itself,  in  subsequent  life;  yet  the  instance  is  not  recollected 
by  the  writer,  in  which  she  indulged  in  the  play  of  wit  at 
the  expense  of  the  feelings  of  others.  She  used  it,  when  at 
all,  to  enliven  the  intercourse  of  friendship,  not  to  sport 
with  the  feelings,  or  interrupt  the  happiness  of  those 
around  her. 

She  was  most  assiduously  and  conscientiously  attentive 
to  the  proprieties  of  her  sex,  and  of  social  life;  and  it  is 
believed  that  few  young  ladies  pass  through  the  period  of 
youth,  having  said  or  done  fewer  careless  or  indiscreet 
things.  t 

In  these  and  other  traits  of  character  disclosed  in  her 
early  years,  there  was  much  to  make  her  lovely  in  the 
different  relations  of  life,  and  to  give  promise  of  usefulness, 
ability  to  exert  influence,  to  command  respect,  and  even  to 
shine  in  any  circle  of  society. 

With  all,  however,  which  made  her  to  be  esteemed  and 
respected  by  her  friends  and  acquaintances,  she  was  con- 
scious that  she  had  not  the  religion  of  Christ  dwelling  in  her 
heart.  Her  early  letters  contain  passages  showing  that  she 
was  sometimes  thoughtful  of  God,  and  of  the  interests  of  her 
own  soul,  and  of  eternity.  Expressions  of  just  and  sound 
speculative  views  of  divine  truth,  and  of  the  nature  of 
religion,  often  appeared  in  her  letters  to  her  friends.  But 
they  were  accompanied  with  expressions  of  her  sense  of 
unfitness  to  speak  or  write  on  such  subjects ;  of  her 
consciousness  that  as  yet  she  had  "  no  hope,"  and  was 
"  without  God  in  the  world." 

She  did  not  believe  that  in  social  virtues  or  intellectual 
endowments  there  was  any  thing  on  which  she  could  rest 
for  acceptance  with  God  and  hope  of  heaven.  She  had 
many  pious  friends,  and  doubtless  was  the  subject  of  their 
solicitude  and  earnest  prayers,  that  one  having  such  traits 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  15 

of  character  might  not  fail  of  the  salvation  of  the  gospel. 
But,  much  as  she  loved  them,  and  earnestly  as  they  desired 
to  welcome  her  to  the  enjoyment  of  the  Christian  hope, 
she  seems  never  to  have  attempted  to  persuade  herself,  or 
to  have  allowed  others  to  persuade  her,  that  she  was  a 
Christian.  And  facts,  indicating  the  natural  aversion  of 
the  heart  to  religious  things,  justify  the  remark,  that  long 
did  she  shine  in  the  virtues  of  social  and  domestic  life,  and 
exhibit  uncommonly  fine  traits  of  character,  before  she 
learned  to  bow,  as  a  sinner,  at  "  the  cross  of  our  Lord  Jesus 
Christ." 

No  specially  serious  impressions  were  made  upon  her 
mind  until  she  was  twelve  years  old.  At  the  Thanksgiving 
of  that  year,  her  parents  went  to  New  London  to  visit  her 
grandfather ;  and  left  her  to  entertain  a  party  of  her  young 
friends.  One  of  them  —  it  being  the  evening  of  the  usual 
weekly  prayer-meeting  —  left  the  company  when  the  hour 
of  the  meeting  arrived,  in  order  to  attend  it.  After  she 
was  gone,  it  was  remarked,  "  Maria  is  serious ;  "  at  which 
Sarah  exclaimed,  "  Well !  no  one  will  say  of  me  that  /  am 
serious."  She  even  had  such  a  dislike  to  that  meeting,  as  a 
stated  exercise,  that  she  once  secreted  herself,  to  avoid 
attending  it  with  her  parents.  But  in  the  spring  succeeding 
the  time  above  mentioned,  a  beloved  female  friend  —  now,  we 
trust,  a  saint  in  heaven, —  and  to  whom,  more  than  to  any 
one  else,  she  attributed  the  permanency  of  her  religious 
impressions,  and  her  ultimate  conversion,  —  being  with  her 
one  evening,  as  the  full  moon  was  rising,  their  attention  was 
attracted  towards  it.  They  conversed  upon  its  beauty,  and 
upon  its  being  the  work  of  God ;  and  as  they  indulged 
in  youthful  sentimentalism,  her  heart  was  softened.  Her 
friend,  perceiving  it,  seized  the  favorable  moment,  which  she 
had  probably  been  seeking,  and  invited  her  to  attend 
the  conference  meeting.  To  this  she  consented,  with  the 
utmost  willingness. 

Her  pastor,  the  Rev.  Alfred  Mitchell,  held  stated  re- 
ligious meetings,  at  this  time,  for  the  benefit  of  the  young. 


16  MEMOIR  OF 

These  she  attended,  with  varying  effect;  sometimes  con- 
siderably interested,  and  sometimes  not  at  all.  But  though 
the  instructions  given  were  excellent,  her  feelings  were  not 
brought  to  a  crisis.  Among  her  associates  was  the  pious 
friend  before  mentioned,  (who  left  the  Thanksgiving  party  for 
the  prayer-meeting,) -and  whose  society  she  closely  culti- 
vated. With  her,  at  this  time,  she  was  led  to  carry  on  a 
frequent  correspondence  on  religious  subjects.  But  neither 
did  this  lead  to  a  decisive  result. 

In  her  fourteenth  year,  a  number  of  young  ladies,  under 
the  direction  of  a  member  of  the  church,  commenced  a 
Sabbath  school.  In  this  she  took  a  class.  She  gave  much 
attention  to  it,  and  her  mind  was  deeply  interested.  And 
though  neither  she  nor  any  of  the  original  teachers  were 
pious,  she  was  in  after  life  much  gratified  by  a  call  from 
a  young  female,  who  informed  her,  that,  while  in  her  class 
at  that  time,  she  received,  from  what  she  said,  impressions 
that  were  the  means  of  her  conversion.  In  this  same 
Sabbath  school  she  had  a  class,  when  called  to  leave  her 
native  country  for  the  missionary  service. 

Here  it  may  be  proper  to  advert  to  her  sentiments  and 
feelings  relative  to  her  peculiar  position,  as  a  teacher  in  a 
Sabbath  school,  without  personal  religion.  It  appears  that, 
at  a  particular  time,  after  the  enlargement  of  the  school, 
and  when  reflecting  with  much  solicitude  on  this  subject, 
she  offered  to  her  associates  in  the  work  her  resignation 
of  her  place  as  a  teacher.  This  drew  from  one  of  them 
a  tender  and  earnest  expostulation  with  her,  in  a  note,  from 
which  the  following  extract  is  made:  — 

"  You  gave  early  and  freely  your  talents  to  the  cause  of 
the  Redeemer,  externally ;  wherefore  should  the  heart  be 
withheld  ?  He  who  claims  it  is  '  altogether  lovely.'  If, 
instead  of  retiring  from  the  little  circle  whose  exertions 
have  been  combined  in  his  cause,  you  should,  this  after- 
noon, in  the  sanctuary,  —  where  such  offerings  are  accepted, 
—  freely  yield  and  sweetly  consecrate  your  all  to  his  service, 
the  moment  will  be  reviewed  with  grateful  delight,  through 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  17 

the  ages  of  futurity.  O  come,  dear  Sarah,  and  decide; 
'  come  with  us,  to  our  Immanuel,  and  he  will  do  us  good.' 
Even  this  afternoon,  let  the  report  be  circulated  in  heaven, 
that  another  is  escaped  from  the  snare  of  the  fowler ;  is  add- 
ed to  the  trophies  of  the  cross ;  become  assimilated  in  spirit 
to  their  happier  community,  and  prepared  to  do  much  good 
here,  and  to  receive  its  bright  rewards  hereafter." 

To  this  appeal  she  replied,  in  a  note  which  seems  to 
have  been  first  penciled  upon  the  blank  pages  of  her 
friend's  paper,  and  of  which  all  that  can  be  deciphered  is 
-the  following :  — 

"  Accept,  my  dear  Miss  McCurdy,  my  sincere  gratitude 
for  your  kind  advice.  And  oh!  that  I  could  tell  you  I 
had  followed  it.  But  no  ;  another  Sabbath  is  closing,  which 
is  another  witness  of  the  goodness  of  God,  to  my  own 
condemnation.  But  with  regard  to  my  remaining  longer  a 
teacher  in  the  Sabbath  school  —  let  me  assure  you  my 
determination  respecting  it,  which  I  communicated  to  you 
this  morning,  is  not  a  hasty  one.  I  have  long  felt  very  un- 
suitable for  this  office,  and  have  reflected  much.  Do  not 
think  I  leave  it  because  the  task  has  become  unpleasant 
to  me,  —  far  from  it.  But  I  consider  it  of  the  utmost 
importance,  that  where  religious  instruction  is  given,  it 
should  be  given  by  those  who  have  experienced  religion 
in  their  own  hearts ;  who  have  been  sanctified  by  divine 
grace ;  and  who,  feeling  the  true  value  of  their  own  souls, 
can  pray  and  labor  earnestly  for  the  salvation  of  others. 

"  I  think  the  school  would  be  more  prosperous  and  more 
respectable,  if  all  the  teachers  were  professors  of  religion. 
If  I  leave  it,  one,  and  I  doubt  not  the  only  Achan,  will  be 
removed.  If  it  should  please  God  ever  to  renew  my  heart, 
I  may  be  more  fit  to  be  intrusted  with  the  care  of  little 
immortals.  But,  till  then,  do  not  urge  my  continuance, 
any  longer,  a  curse  to  this  noble  and  heavenly  institution." 

These  notes  being  without  date,  the  time  of  the  occur- 
rence to  which  they  relate  is  uncertain.  It  is  believed, 
however,  to  have  been  when  several  persons  of  her  own  age 


18  MEMOIR  OF 

were  in  a  state  of  deep  anxiety  on  the  subject  of  religion. 
The  general  state  of  the  church,  at  the  time,  being  one 
of  declension,  the  solicitude  of  these  inquirers  did  not 
result  in  a  saving  change. 

It  was  at  the  age -of  fifteen  that  she  went  to  a  boarding- 
school  in  Boston,  where  she  remained  a  year.  Here  she 
had  no  deeply  serious  impressions;  and  sometimes  felt  even 
a  reluctance  to  visit  at  her  uncle  Huntington's,  (where  she 
spent  her  Sabbaths,  and  with  whose  family  she  attended 
church  at  the  Old  South,)  because  she  was  liable  to  hear 
more  religious  conversation  than  was  agreeable.  She  was 
much  absorbed  in  her  studies,  with  some  degree  of  ambi- 
tion ;  and  for  success  in  them  she  used  to  pray. 

After  returning  to  her  father's  house,  her  life  was  a  worldly 
one,  spent  much  in  company.  At  the  age  of  eighteen,  in 
July,  a  young  relative,  an  intimate  friend  of  her  sister, 
sickened  and  died.  Sarah  was  at  that  time  on  a  visit 
abroad  ;  and  her  sister,  in  a  letter,  informing  her  of  the 
event,  addressed  a  few  words  to  her  conscience.  Though 
very  few,  they  were  "  as  a  nail  fastened  in  a  sure  place." 
On  returning,  after  a  few  days,  she  found  that  this  death  had 
made  much  impression  among  the  young.  Meetings  were 
held,  to  pray  that  it  might  be  sanctified  to  them.  These  she 
attended ;  but  found  great  occasion  for  complaint  against 
herself,  that  she  had  so  little  sensibility,  though  she  doubtless 
had  much. 

The  following  note  to  the  Christian  friend  who  addressed 
to  her  the  one  already  quoted,  seems  to  have  been  written 
about  this  time  :  — 

"  In  what  words  shall  I  express  to  you,  my  dear  Miss 
McCurdy,  my  sincere  thanks  for  the  affectionate  and  ex- 
cellent advice  which  you  have  given  me?  And  be  assured 
I  receive  it  with  pleasure,  as  coming  from  one  whom  I 
consider  as  belonging  to  the  fold  of  the  dear  Redeemer. 
And  can  I  hesitate  to  place  confidence  in  the  friend  I  so 
highly  esteem?  Oh!  could  your  kind  prayers  and  wishes 


MRS.  SARAH   L.  SMITH.  19 

be  answered,  I  might  hope  to  join  with  you,  and  the  dear 
saints  who  have  gone  before  you,  in  those  blessed  mansions, 
singing  praises  to  redeeming  love.  How  delightful  and  en- 
viable is  tne  character  you  at  first  described !  but  how  awful, 
and  I  fear  too  applicable  to  me,  is  the  latter  !  Ah !  I  must 
have  resolved  in  my  own  strength ;  for  why  should  I,  at  this 
time,  be  in  this  stupid  state,  if  I  had  rested  upon  the  Saviour  1 
The  idea  at  times  rises  in  my  mind,  that  it  is  wrong  for  me 
to  attempt  to  pray ;  that  it  is  mockery  to  pray  without  the 
Spirit ;  for  surely  my  prayers  would  be  answered  if  I  prayed 
aright.  But  what  would  be  my  feelings  to  abandon  this 
duty!  Oh!  I  never  can! 

'Perhaps  he  will  admit  my  plea, 
Perhaps  will  hear  my  prayer ; 
But  if  I  perish  I  will  pray, 
And  perish  only  there." 

And  now,  what  shall  I  say?  Of  what  avail  is  the  detail  of 
unrepented  sins?  I  can  only  tell  you  that  I  am  still  '  in  the 
gall  of  bitterness,  and  in  the  bond  of  iniquity.'  O,  my  dear 
friend,  may  I  indulge  the  hope  that  I  shall  have  an  interest 
in  your  prayers?  Do  pray  that  I  may  see  my  situation  in 
its  true  light,  and  that  I  may  be  enabled  to  clasp  my  Saviour 
in  the  arms  of  a  strong  and  lively  faith,  relying  upon  him 
alone  for  salvation. 

"  It  is  needless  to  request  of  you  to  keep  this  answer  an 
entire  secret.  Perhaps  you  know  from  experience  how  dis- 
agreeable it  is  to  have  such  things  in  any  measure  public. 
Be  assured,  my  much  respected  friend,  that  you  have  not  in 
the  least  degree  offended  me.  Nothing  could  have  given 
me  more  pleasure  than  the  testimony  I  have  received  of 
your  friendship  and  good  wishes ;  and  I  doubt  not  but  each 
of  the  teachers  has  the  same  feelings  which  I  have.  Re- 
questing you  to  tell  me  of  my  faults,  without  any  hesitation, 
I  subscribe  myself  your  truly  affectionate  but  unworthy 
friend." 


20  MEMOIR  OF 

Special  meetings  were  at  this  time  held  by  her  pastor ;  but 
she  did  not  attend  them,  lest,  by  declaring  herself  an  inqui- 
rer, she  should  raise  the  expectations  of  her  friends  only  to 
disappoint  them,  as  she  had  done  in  her  former  seriousness. 
The  safety  and  propriety  of  this  decision  admits  of  question  ; 
although  it  was  natural  for  an  unconverted  person  to  make 
such  a  one.  In  returning  one  evening,  however,  from  a 
prayer-meeting,  an  intimate  friend  took  occasion  to  speak 
to  her,  plainly,  of  her  spiritual  state.  She  then  wept,  and 
opened  the  feelings  of  her  heart.  This  was  on  Tuesday 
evening.  Wednesday  passed  without  any  thing  special, 
except  that,  at  a  sewing-circle,  she  chose  the  more  serious 
part  of  the  company;  and,  entering  into  conversation  re- 
specting submission  to  God,  she  advanced  the  sentiment  that 
if  the  sinner  could  be  made  to  understand  how  to  submit, 
he  would  do  it.  The  next  morning,  she  awoke  with  a  deep 
impression  that  it  would  be  her  last  day  of  grace;  that  God 
would  cut  her  off  or  harden  her  heart,  or  in  some  way  put 
an  end  to  her  probation.  In  the  evening,  she  attended  the 
regular  Thursday  conference,  and,  before  leaving  home,  knelt 
down  and  earnestly  prayed  that  it  might  be  the  evening  of 
her  submission  to  the  Saviour.  It  was  so.  Before  the  meet- 
ing closed,  while  the  assembly  was  at  prayer,  she  gave  up 
her  heart  to  God.  She  did  it  in  the  full  exercise  of  her 
understanding,  and  felt  then,  and  afterwards,  that  it  was 
peculiarly  a  rational  act.  This  was  on  the  10th  of  August, 
1820. 

Much  joy  followed,  and  the  night  was  spent  with  her 
sister,  in  wakefulness,  conversing  upon  the  wonderful  grace 
of  God.  But  in  the  morning  she  arose  under  a  cloud. 
Her  sister  took  her  to  her  pastor ;  but  she  found  no  relief. 
On  reaching  home,  she  retired  by  herself;  and  then  had 
such  views  of  her  heart  as  she  never  had  before.  She  felt 
that  she  was  a  sinner  against  God,  and  loved  to  sin,  and  she 
abhorred  herself  for  it.  It  was  an  hour  of  intense  convic- 
tion of  her  sinfulness.  Overwhelmed  with  it,  she  went  again 
to  her  Saviour,  and  then  found  permanent  relief. 


MKS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  21 

Writing  to  an  intimate  friend,  soon  after  this,  and  giving 
some  account  of  the  work  of  divine  grace  which  had  been 
experienced  in  Norwich,  she  says,  "  And  can  you  believe, 
my  dear  Mary,  that  God,  in  his  infinite  mercy,  has  been 
pleased  to  snatch  me  as  a  brand  from  the  burning,  and  that 
I  am  to  join  this  precious  company  of  converts,  and  before 
him,  angels,  and  men,  covenant  to  be  his  forever  ?  It  was 
on  Thursday  evening  that  I  hope!  was  enabled  to  cast  my 
load  of  sin  —  a  heavy  load  —  at  the  feet  of  Jesus,  and  submit 
to  his  sceptre.  Oh  !  it  was  a  glorious  liberty  I  experienced ; 
and  I  could  only  say.  '  Adore,  and  praise,  and  wonder  ! ' :' 


CHAPTER    II. 

NORWICH  FEMALE      FRIENDS,     AND      EFFORTS     FOR     THEIR 

SPIRITUAL     GOOD  ILLUSTRATIONS     OF     HER     CHARACTER 

AND     INTERCOURSE      AS      A      SISTER EFFORTS     FOR    THE 

SPIRITUAL      GOOD      OF    HER    BROTHERS  DEATH     OF    HER 

YOUNGEST    BROTHER. 

IN  reading  the  biography  of  an  eminent  and  useful  Chris- 
tian, we  naturally  wish  to  know  something  of  the  place  of 
his  birth  and  residence;  the  circle  of  society  in  which  he 
moved;  the  kind  of  influences  under  which  his  character 
was  formed;  and  the  esteem  in  which  he  was  held  by  those 
who  knew  him  best.  A  beautiful  flower  may  grow  in  a 
wilderness,  or  on  some  fertile  spot  in  a  desert.  But  we 
look  in  the  garden  most  advantageously  situated,  and  where 
is  employed  an  assiduous  and  judicious  cultivation,  for  the 
flower  which  shall  be  most  rich  and  beautiful.  With  the 
name  of  Norwich  pleasant  associations  have  perhaps  be- 
come formed  in  the  minds  of  some  American  Christians, 
as  the  birthplace  of  Harriet  Winslow ;  and  it  may  not  lose 
any  thing  now,  by  the  fact  that  there  also  the  subject  of 
this  Memoir  was  born,  educated,  and  fitted  for  high  service 
for  Christ  and  a  seat  in  heaven. 

Norwich,  the  early  home  of  Miss  Huntington,  is  one 
of  the  most  pleasant  towns  in  New  England.  It  embraces 
much  wild  and  beautiful  scenery,  of  both  land  and  water ; 
always  strikes  pleasantly  the  eye  of  the  traveller;  and  has 
been  a  place  of  some  resort  by  strangers  of  taste  and 
intelligence.  There  are  not  many  valleys  in  New  England 
sweeter  than  that  at  the  head  of  the  Thames;  nor  which 

83 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  SMITH.  23 

would  be  more  reluctantly  left  by  a  resident  having  a  soul 
to  love  scenes  rendered  pleasant  by  creative  power  and 
mercy.  And  a  missionary,  forsaking  it  for  the  uncertainties 
of  a  foreign  residence,  gives  one  evidence  of  willingness 
to  forsake  all  things  for  Christ. 

Of  the  society  of  Norwich  it  is  some  commendation 
to  say,  that  a  lady  of  Miss  Huntington's  intelligence  and 
cultivation  of  mind  and  manners,  loved  it,  and  spent  her 
years  happily  in  its  circles,  and  contributed  to  render  it 
desirable.  She  spent  her  time  principally  at  home;  although 
the  number  of  her  friends  abroad,  their  attachment  to  her, 
their  estimate  of  her  society,  and  their  desire  for  it,  made  her 
visits  to  be  often  solicited.  At  Hartford,  New  Haven,  New 
York,  and  at  other  places,  the  residences  of  her  relatives, 
she  was  sure  of  a  hearty  and  happy  reception ;  oftener  than 
she  felt  that,  as  a  daughter,  she  could  be  absent  from  her 
father's  house. 

The  delight  with  which  she  returned  from  visiting  some 
of  her  choicest  friends,  she  testifies  in  the  following  extract: 
—  "  Through  the  blessings  of  a  kind  Providence,  my  dear 
sister,  I  am  at  last  seated  in  my  beloved  HOME,  with  every 
thing  to  call  forth  the  gratitude  of  my  heart  towards  that 
Being  who  delighteth  in  mercy.  Whether  it  be  that  my 
own  happy  feelings  have  radiated  every  object,  or  that  a 
peculiar  brightness  does  really  encircle  them,  I  know  not ; 
but  certain  it  is,  that  I  never  returned  home  under  pleas- 
anter  surrounding  circumstances." 

Amidst  the  society  of  friends  whom  she  visited,  Miss 
Huntington  was  unwilling  merely  to  enjoy  herself;  but  seems 
to  have  been  solicitous  lest  her  time  should  pass  without 
benefit  to  those  around  her.  She  thus  writes  to  one  of 
her  friends  while  in  New  York:  —  "I  fear  my  winter  has 
not  been  very  profitably  spent ;  and  have  just  been  saying 
the  same  to  aunt  Faith,  and  telling  her  that  I  do  not  think 
I  have  done  any  thing  for  the  benefit  or  happiness  of  any 
one."  Far  otherwise,  however,  was  the  sentiment  of  her 


24  MEMOIR  OF 

friends.  Her  jealousy  of  herself,  doubtless,  operated  to 
secure  a  good  measure  of  fidelity  in  endeavors  to  be  useful. 

The  friendship  of  young  ladies  for  each  other  is  inter- 
esting arid  lovely,  especially  when  it  is  sanctified  and 
strengthened  by  religious  principle.  The  delicacy  and 
fervency  which  mark  such  attachments,  and  the  intercourse 
growing  out  of  them  ;  the  mutual  confidence  ;  the  sympathy 
in  each  other's  joys  and  sorrows;  the  liveliness  with  which 
they  enter  into  each  other's  prospects  in  life  ;  and,  if  Chris- 
tians, the  refining  of  these  feelings  which  arises  from  their 
hearts  being  fixed  upon  the  same  Saviour,  from  their  rejoi- 
cing in  the  same  hope,  and  anticipating  the  same  bliss, 
holiness,  and  glory  in  heaven ;  —  such  friendships,  in  this 
cold  world,  aid  our  conceptions  respecting  the  love,  and 
harmony,  and  purity  which  pervade  the  society  of  heaven. 
True,  these  same  lovely  female  associates  live  in  a  world  of 
sin ;  and  they  partake  in  the  sinfulness  of  human  character 
while  without  religion,  and  of  the  imperfections  of  other 
Christians  after  conversion.  But  such  friendships  rebuke 
the  things  unamiable,  unrefined,  and  selfish,  which  so  often 
introduce  alloy  into  the  happiness  of  society,  depress  the 
standard  of  Christian  feeling,  and  perplex  the  path  of  many 
towards  heaven. 

One  of  Miss  Huntington's  earliest  friendships,  of  this 
class,  was  with  a  cousin,  near  her  own  age,  several  years 
since  deceased,  to  whom  she  owed  much  for  her  endeavors 
to  promote  her  spiritual  good.  No  letters  have  been  pre- 
served which  throw  light  upon  this  intimacy.  She  prepared, 
for  the  gratification  of  the  relatives  of  this  friend,  a  memoir 
of  her  life,  not  designed  for  publication,  but  exhibiting 
favorably  both  the  character  of  the  deceased,  and  her  own 
ability  as  a  writer  of  a  memoir. 

During  one  of  her  visits  in  New  York,  soon  after  her 
religious  change,  Miss  Huntington  was  much  in  the  society 
of  one  for  whom  she  formed  a  strong  attachment,  and  who 
seems  to  have  entered  into  her  views  on  the  great  interests 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  25 

of  eternity  and  the  soul.  A  few  extracts  from  her  letters  to 
this  female  friend  will  show  how  she  loved  her,  and  followed 
her  in  her  thoughts  and  with  her  prayers,  when  distance 
separated  them.  Here,  also,  it  should  be  remarked,  "  they 
were  lovely  and  pleasant  in  their  lives,  and  in  death  they 
were  not  [long]  divided." 

"NEW  YORK,  APRIL  11. 

"  You  can  hardly  imagine,  my  dear  Mary,  the  disappoint- 
ment I  experienced,  when  I  returned  on  Monday  morning, 
to  find  you  had  left  us.  It  was  so  unexpected  to  me,  that 
for  a  few  moments  I  could  not  reconcile  myself  to  it.  It 
was  my  wish,  before  we  parted,  to  have  united  once  more 
at  the  throne  of  grace.  The  thought  often  rushes  upon  my 
mind,  that  we  shall  never  meet  again  on  this  side  eternity ; 
that  we  shall  never  kneel  again  together  before  the  mercy- 
seat  of  our  heavenly  Father.  But  I  will  not  indulge  the 
thought :  we  may  see  each  other  here ;  but,  if  not  here,  I 
humbly  hope  we  shall  behold  each  other  face  to  face,  in  a 
better,  happier  world,  and  unite  in  celebrating  the  praises 
of  that  Being  who  watched  over  us  while  together,  and 
blessed  us  while  separated." 

At  a  subsequent  date,  she  thus  writes  to  this  friend :  — 
"  You  express  the  hope  that  I  find  much  enjoyment  in  the 
path  of  holiness;  but  oh !  my  dear  Mary,  I  have  more  cause 
for  lamentation  than  yourself.  I  have  found,  since  my  re- 
turn, that  my  heart  has  wandered  from  God ;  that  I  have 
grown  cold  in  his  service,  and  provoked  him  to  hide  his 
face  from  me.  May  we  not  attribute  our  coldness  to  our  six 
months'  residence  in  that  busy  city?  I  found  such  a  life 
greatly  prejudicial  to  my  growth  in  grace;  and  sometimes, 
when  dwelling  upon  my  own  backslidings,  I  regret  that  1 
ever  left  home.  But  it  was  for  the  best,  and  perhaps  was 
to  show  me  that  I  have  no  strength  in  myself." 

Writing  to  this  friend  some  time  after,  from  the  house  of 

Smith  2 


26  MEMOIR  OF 

the  relative  in  New  York,  where  they  had  visited,  she  says, 
—  "I  can  hardly  realize  that  nearly  two  years  have  elapsed 
since  you  were  seated  with  me  on  this  very  spot,  where  we 
have  enjoyed  many  hours  of  social  converse.  While  I  am 
writing  to  you,  a  feeling  of  melancholy  passes  over  me;  and 
yet,  I  ask  myself,  Why  is  it?  My  dear  friend  is  at  home, 
surrounded  by  friends,  and  as  happy,  for  aught  that  I  know, 
as  this  world  can  make  her ;  and  I  have  ten  thousand  bless- 
ings to  call  forth  my  gratitude.  But  thus  it  is ;  the  recol- 
lection of  past  interesting  scenes  always  excites  in  me  a 
degree  of  sadness.  I  have  taken  much  pleasure  in  visiting 
those  places  which  were  interesting  to  us  when  yon  were 
here;  especially  Wall  Street  Church,  and  our  favorite  re- 
sort, the  Session  Room." 

To  another  of  her  friends,  who  had  removed  to  a  dis- 
tance of  several  hundred  miles,  she  thus  writes  :  —  "I  thank 
you  for  the  hasty  note  which  I  received  before  you  left, 
and  affectionately  reciprocate  every  kind  expression.  I 
followed  you  in  imagination  to  the  close  of  your  journey, 
and  thought  of  you  on  the  first  Sabbath.  I  reflected 
with  seriousness,  that  one  more  scene  of  this  changing 
world  had  closed.  How  rapidly  events  follow  each  other ! 
Surely,  I  never  realized  so  forcibly  as  now,  that  I  am 
living  for  eternity.  And  is  it  so,  my  beloved  Sarah,  that 
the  days  of  our  youthful  friendship  are  gone,  never  to  be 
recalled  1  We  will  not  think  of  the  past,  but  look  forward 
to  brighter  scenes  above. 

'  All  are  friends  in  heaven ;  all 
Faithful  friends ;  and  many  friendships, 
In  the  days  of  time  begun, 
Are  lasting  there  and  growing  still."  " 

Miss  Huntington's  fidelity  in  seeking  the  conversion  of 
her  friends  to  God,  is  illustrated  in  the  following  passages 
from  letters  to  young  ladies  of  her  circle  of  relations  and 
friends.  Writing,  soon  after  her  own  change  of  religious 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  27 

feelings,  she  says,  "  My  thoughts  very  soon  recurred  to  my 
dear  Mary ;  and  I  imagined  her  in  the  midst  of  the  same 
privileges  and  blessings.  I  had  heard  that  there  was  a  work 
of  grace  in  Ithaca,  and  could  not  but  hope  that  my  friend 
had  been  made  a  subject.  Is  this  the  case?  Have  you 
'  tasted  and  seen  that  the  Lord  is  gracious '  1  Have  you 
found  the  world  vanity,  and  religion  a  reality?  I  cannot 
bear  to  think,  for  a  moment,  that  you  have  let  so  precious 
a  season  pass  unimproved.  But  perhaps  it  is  not  over. 
Possibly  the  Spirit  is  still  with  you  ;  and  oh,  if  it  be !  —  and 
if  it  be  not,  let  me  entreat  you  to  seek  a  share  in  the 
blessing.  I  fondly  imagined  that  the  same  Spirit,  at  the 
same  time,  was  sent  to  us  both,  and  that  we  should  be 
prepared  to  spend  eternity  together.  How  did  it  increase 
the  bitterness  of  my  soul,  that  I  did  not  begin  earlier  to 
glorify  my  God !  The  past  years  of  my  life  appear  to  me 
all  lost  —  lost  forever!  Believe  me,  dear  friend,  we  do  not 
begin  to  live  until  we  live  for  God.  Oh !  how  irrational 
is  man !  how  deserving  the  most  severe  punishment !  Can 
we  sufficiently  admire  the  astonishing  mercy  of  Him  who 
bears  so  long  with  us?  Surely  he  is  'the  God  of  pa- 
tience ! ' " 

She  seemed  anxious  lest  she  herself  had  hindered  the 
conversion  of  this  young  frientl,  by  want  of  Christian  fidel- 
ity, and  to  have  sought,  by  a  frank  acknowledgment  of 
negligence  in  one  particular  duty,  to  take  up  the  stumbling- 
block  out  of  her  way.  "  How  has  my  conscience  reproved 
me  for  neglecting  to  speak  to  you  of  the  love  of  this  Saviour, 
when  we  were  together '  I  have  had  bitter  reflections  that 
so  much  of  my  time  was  spent  in  trifling  conversation,  when 
I  knew  not  but  our  next  meeting  would  be  before  the  throne 
of  judgment.  I  have  endeavored  to  seek  the  pardon  of  my 
God  for  these  sins;  and  now  do  I  ask,  sincerely,  your  for- 
giveness, for  sins  committed  against  your  soul.  It  was  an 
erroneous  idea  of  friendship  which  kept  me  silent  upon 
such  an  important  subject :  and  it  should  humble  me  in  the 
dust." 


28  MEMOIR  Oi' 

Writing  to  another  friend,  she  says,  "  I  was  much 
disappointed  at  the  contents  of  your  letter.  My  dear  Su- 
sannah, how  can  you  withhold  your  heart  from  the  blessed 
Saviour?  Is  there  nothing  lovely  in  his  character?  You 
love  excellence  in  your  fellow-creatures:  —  Jesus  is  the 
fountain  of  all  excellence.  In  him  is  all  you  can  desire. 
Why,  then,  withstand  his  kind  calls  and  entreaties?  I  am 
at  a  loss  what  to  say  to  you.  You  know  all.  Your  under- 
standing is  convinced  of  your  duty.  How  can  you  be  so 
ungrateful  as  to  live  at  enmity  with  God  ?  Oh !  that  single 
name,  GOD,  expresses  every  thing.  I  do  think  it  is  sweet  to 
me.  Consider,  my  dear  friend,  *  with  whom  you  have  to 
do ; '  that  you  are  trifling  with  the  '  High  and  Lofty  One 
who  inhabiteth  eternity  ! '  You  cannot  always  do  this.  Now 
he  sits  on  a  throne  of  mercy,  and  kindly  calls  upon  you,  like 
a  tender  father,  to  be  reconciled  to  him.  Erelong  you  will 
behold  him  on  a  throne  of  judgment.  You  will  then  see 
the  justice  of  Jehovah  in  casting  you  off  forever.  Excuse 
my  freedom  ;  but  these  are  solemn  truths,  and  must  one 
day  be  realized.  Will  no  arguments  move  you?  Oh!  I 
can  only  commend  you  to  the  sovereign  grace  of  Almighty 
God." 

A  heart  so  affectionate  towards  those  beyond  the  circle  of 
her  father's  family,  it  might  be  expected,  would  have  most 
ardent  and  tender  attachments  to  those  more  nearly  related. 
Miss  Huntington  had  an  only  sister,  to  whom,  after  her  mar- 
riage and  removal  to  a  distant  part  of  the  State,  she  thus 
writes — "When  I  think  of  the  painful  separation  1  am 
called  to  endure,  the  idea  that  you  are  happy  lessens  the 
evil.  But,  my  dear  sister,  you  can  hardly  imagine  what  the 
state  of  my  feelings  has  been  since  you  left  us.  I  felt  for  a 
little  while  as  if  I  could  not  live;  the  loneliness  of  my  situ- 
ation pressed  upon  me  with  all  its  force.  Every  apartment 
reechoed  the  painful  tale  that  you  were  gone;  and  this  feeling 
came  home  to  my  heart  with  a  heavy  load,  respecting  our 
past  enjoyments  together  —  'they  were,  but  they  will  be  no 
more  ! '  Words  would  fail  me  to  express  all  the  bitter  feel- 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  29 

ings  of  my  heart.  But  I  endeavored  to  drown  them  in  care, 
and  to  lessen  them  in  the  faithful  discharge  of  duty.  I  have 
in  a  great  measure  succeeded,  and  have  learnt  to  look  upon 
the  whole  with  brighter  and  calmer  feelings.  It  is  my  wish 
to  supply  your  place,  so  far  as  I  am  able ,  but  I  have  not 
the  power  to  fill  it." 

"  Oh  that  I  had  more  of  the  presence  of  the  Spirit  of  God, 
and  I  should  be  less  cast  down  with  temporal  trials.  When 
we  surround  the  family  altar  on  Sabbath  mornings,  1  delight 
to  unite  in  the  petitions  of  our  dear  father  for  you;  and 
could  you  witness  the  affection  and  fervor  with  which  he 
commends  you,  and  the  spiritual  interests  of  your  flock,  to 
our  heavenly  Father,  it  would  gladden  your  hearts.  You 
are  not  forgotten  at  other  seasons ;  but  then,  particularly, 
we  feel  as  if  communion  were  sweet." 

But  there  was  another  relation  in  which  her  affections 
were  developed  in  a  manner  and  degree  not  surpassed  in 
any  of  the  intimacies  or  relationships  already  described. 
Miss  Huntington  had  three  brothers,  whom  she  loved  with 
most  exemplary  tenderness,  and  in  whose  temporal,  but 
especially  spiritual  good,  she  felt  an  habitual  and  intense  in- 
terest. How  they  would  prosper  in  the  things  of  this  life, 
but,  much  more,  how  they  should  live  here  so  as  to  glorify 
God,  and  arrive  at  heaven,  were  subjects  on  which  she 
frequently  disclosed  her  anxiety  to  them  and  to  her  Chris- 
tian relatives.  It  may  serve  to  illustrate  her  Christian 
character,  and  to  quicken  others  in  the  duties  of  the  same 
relation,  to  present  a  few  extracts  relating  to  this  point. 
Truly,  there  is  no  relation,  in  which  a  young  lady  can  be 
contemplated,  more  interesting  than  that  of  an  affectionate, 
judicious,  solicitous,  and  prayerful  sister. 

Of  her  eldest  brother,  she  thus  writes:  —  "I  feel  de- 
pressed this  morning,  not  particularly  about  myself,  but 
about  our  dear  Jedidiah.  I  long  to  have  him  interested  in 
the  covenant  of  grace.  Do  let  us  be  more  earnest  than 
ever  for  this  blessing ;  and  let  us  pray  that  our  faith  may 


30  MEMOIR   OF 

not  fail."  At  another  time,  she  says,  —  "I  wrote  to  him 
on  new  year's  day,  upon  the  subject  of  religion.  He  re- 
ceived it  kindly,  but  made  no  reply." 

The  following  are  extracts  from  the  letter  mentioned  :  — 
"  I  cannot  refrain,  my  beloved  brother,  on  this  interesting 
anniversary,  from  expressing,  by  letter,  my  deep  anxiety  for 
your  salvation.  The  subject  has  ever  lain  near  my  heart; 
but  of  late  I  have  felt  unusually  solicitous  that  you  should 
improve  the  present  season  of  comparative  leisure  and  quiet, 
in  securing  your  eternal  happiness ;  fearing  that  your  '  ac- 
/cepted  time'  will  pass  away,  and  your  eternity  prove  a 
miserable  one.  I  hope,  dear  brother,  that  this  effort  will 
not  displease  you.  If  I  were  sure  that  it  would,  still,  my 
feelings  and  my  duty  would  urge  me  to  the  step.  For  we 
shall  meet  on  that  last  great  day,  when  I  must  bear  the 
scrutiny  of  my  Judge  in  regard  to  my  own  efforts  for  the 
salvation  of  those  who  are  dear  to  me.  And  could  you 
realize,  as  I  now  do,  the  transitory  nature  of  all  sublunary 
things,  and  the  weighty  interests  which  hang  upon  our  fleet- 
ing moments,  were  I  in  a  state  of  impenitence  towards  God, 
your  love  for  me  would  dictate  some  exertion  for  my  poor 
soul.  But  I  will  make  no  further  apology.  I  doubt  not  that 
you  will  accept  this  expression  of  my  affection  with  the  same 
feelings  with  which  it  is  offered." 

After  expressing  her  confidence  that  he  had  no  disbelief 
in  the  doctrines  of  the  Bible,  and  yet  her  fear  that  he  was 
quieting  himself  in  the  notion  of  a  blameless  inability 
to  do  his  duty,  and  warning  him  against  that  delusion,  she 
writes  —  "It  is  useless  and  sinful  to  spend  our  time 
in  speculations  upon  'man's  free  agency  and  God's  sove- 
reignty.' Our  duty  as  sinners  is  very  plain,  so  that  none 
need  err  respecting  it.  We  are  responsible  to  God,  and 
must  be  righteously  condemned  if  we  refuse  to  obey  the 
plain  injunction,  'Give  me  thine  heart.'  Oh!  how  un- 
grateful to  postpone  this  duty  —  even  if  we  intend  to  do 
it  —  until  the  last  hour,  when  we  can  please  ourselves  no 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  31 

longer !  Would  that  my  every  breath,  from  early  infancy, 
had  been  consecrated  to  my  highest,  dearest  Friend,  to 
whom  I  owe  every  thing,  and  can  pay  nothing. 

"The  past  has  been,  with  me,  a  happy  year;  for  I  have 
set  more  lightly  by  the  world,  and  I  have  with  unusual 
tranquillity  rested  upon  God.  I  can  testify  that  the  ways  of 
Wisdom  are  ways  of  pleasantness,  and  all  her  paths  peace. 
Often,  when  you  have  returned  from  your  daily  toils,  weary 
and  depressed,  I  have  longed  to  have  them  sweetened  by  the 
comforts  of  religion.  You  have  found  that  earthly  pursuits 
do  leave  an  aching  void ;  but  religious  hopes  fill  the  whole 
spirit. 

"  I  have  prayed  for  you  every  day,  since  I  first  knew  the 
way  to  the  throne  of  grace.  Precious  privilege !  it  is  yet 
mine,  and  I  will  use  it  still  more  faithfully.  Yes,  dear 
brother,  your  own  apartment  shall  witness  a  fervent  prayer 
for  you  each  day,  while  health  continues.  And  will  you 
not  pray  for  yourself,  and  give  yourself  to  God  1  Our  years 
are  flying,  and  we  shall  soon  be  beyond  the  grave.  I  make 
this  appeal  to  you  with  the  judgment  seat  in  view.  1 
already  see  you  and  myself  standing  there  together ;  our 
dear  parents  too,  and  each  member  of  our  family;  our 
duties  to  each  other  set  before  us,  and  their  performance  or 
neglect  placed  to  our  account.  Shall  we  be  deterred  from 
duty  by  an  earthly  frown  1  My  God !  I  fear  thee  more  than 
an  assembled  world  of  reproaching  fellow-mortals.  Let  me 
have  but  thine  approbation,  and  I  care  for  little  else. 

"  Dear,  affectionate  brother,  good  night.  Do  not  throw 
this  aside  as  unworthy  of  your  attention.  Though  worth- 
less in  itself,  it  speaks  of  that  eternity  to  which  you  are 
hastening.  Let  the  subject  interest  you;  and  be  assured 
that  the  heart  which  dictates  it  loves  you. 

YOUR  SISTER." 

Her  two  brothers  younger  than  herself,  and  over  whose 
childhood  and  youth  she  watched  with  much  anxiety,  are 
more  frequently  mentioned  in  her  letters  to  her  Christian 


32  MEMOIR  OF 

friends ;  and  her  correspondence  with  them  after  they 
left  the  family  home,  shows  the  heart  of  a  Christian  sister. 
Writing  of  them,  she  says,  —  "I  hope  you  and  your 
husband  will  pray  for  our  dear  brothers  at  home,  who  are 
just  at  the  age  to  be  influenced  by  evil  companions.  I  am 
often  made  very  anxious  lest  they  should  become  indifferent 
to  moral  restraint.  I  often  weep  in  secret  for  them,  and 
sometimes  think  I  suffer  a  mother's  anxiety,  in  degree,  if 
not  in  kind.  This  is  one  of  my  trials,  and  one  which  you, 
dear  sister,  did  not  experience.  I  strive  not  to  be  unduly 
anxious,  but  I  do  earnestly  desire  their  conversion.  Peter 
seems  to  be  ambitious  to  make  the  best  use  of  his  advan- 
tages, and  I  hope  his  collegiate  course  will  be  honorable ; 
but  the  temptations  in  Yale  are  great.  Yet  we  must  leave 
all  with  God,  being  '  careful  for  nothing.'  Oh  for  such 
a  spirit !  When  I  think  of  the  revival  here,  five  years  since, 
I  wonder  that  I  did  not  wrestle  more  earnestly  with  God 
for  the  extension  of  his  grace.  But  the  season  is  past ;  — 
I  will  not  say  never  to  return,  for  I  trust  it  will." 

Miss  Huntington's  second  brother,  after  having  assisted 
his  father  in  business  till  the  age  of  twenty-one,  removed 
to  New  York.  Her  letters  give  evidence  of  the  new  and 
increased  interest  with  which  she  followed  him  into  the 
scenes  of  mercantile  life  in  the  city;  and  with  what  assiduity 
she  sought  to  influence  him  to  habits  of  life,  honorable,  safe, 
and  promotive  of  his  own  happiness ;  but  especially  to  lead 
him  to  the  thoughts  and  duties  becoming  one  having  higher 
than  temporal  interests  to  secure.  The  following  seems  to 
have  been  written  not  long  after  his  leaving  the  paternal 
roof : — 

"  I  need  not  tell  you,  my  beloved  brother,  that  your 
affectionate  letter  was  truly  gratifying  to  your  sister.  I 
thank  you  for  it,  and  for  the  freedom  with  which  you 
expressed  the  feelings  of  your  heart.  My  own  is  ever  open 
to  receive  all  your  joys  and  sorrows ;  and  could  I  alleviate 
the  latter,  I  should  greatly  rejoice.  I  can  easily  sympathize 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  33 

with  you  in  those  moments  of  retirement,  when  the  excite- 
ment of  a  busy  day  has  passed  away.  The  imagination, 
always  liveliest  at  evening,  wings  its  flight,  and  bears  away 
too  frequently  the  more  sober  judgment.  Often,  when  I 
have  been  fatigued,  a  cloud  has  seemed  to  envelop  every 
object ;  and  through  the  gloomy  vista  of  future  years,  not 
a  ray  of  light  was  discernible.  But  I  have  been  enabled 
to  gain  the  ascendency  over  such  feelings,  and  to  exercise 
a  more  cheerful  dependence  upon  Him  who  feeds  the 
ravens,  and  to  whom  all  things  are  subservient.  You  were 
always  active,  my  dear  brother,  but  you  have  never  before 
experienced  the  unceasing  crowd  of  business;  you  are 
separated  from  all  your  dear  ones,  and  surrounded  by 
Strangers;  besides  which,  your  mind  is  naturally  inclined 
a  little  to  romantic  sentiment;  and  the  leisure  which  you 
have  had  for  reading  and  reflection,  has  carried  you  rather 
above  the  common  level.  From  these  causes,  I  can  easily 
appreciate  all  the  feelings  which  you  manifest.  These  in- 
tellectual features,  my  dear  Edward,  while  they  show  them- 
selves in  the  midst  of  the  routine  of  sober  duty,  render  a 
character  more  interesting;  but  if  permitted  to  assume 
the  control,  and  to  lead  one  from  rational  and  necessary 
employments  to  a  romantic  and  visionary  course,  they  de- 
stroy all  harmony  of  character,  and  generally  bring  their 
subject  to  unlooked-for  misfortunes.  As  Divine  Providence 
has  furnished  your  present  situation,  is  it  not  best  to  make 
a  wise  use  of  it  ?  I  think  of  you  a  great  deal ;  and  were 
it  not  that  I  am  borne  along  rapidly  by  a  multiplicity  of 
cares,  my  tender  solicitude  for  you,  and  the  recollection 
of  past  enjoyments,  would  induce  a  morbid  sensibility. 
Youi  letters  always  excite  me  so  much  as  to  make  me  '  play 
the  infant.'  And  though,  apparently,  I  have  no  ability  to 
assist  you,  I  am  permitted  every  day  to  have  audience  with 
the  'King  of  kings,'  in  your  behalf;  —  this  privilege  no 
earthly  arm  can  take  from  me ;  and  though  shorn  of  every 
temporal  blessing,  this  will  remain  with  me  to  the  end 

of  life." 

2* 


34  MEMOIR  OF 

All  her  solicitude  respecting  this  beloved  brother,  how- 
ever, for  "  the  life  that  now  is,"  was  immeasurably  surpassed 
by  that  which  she  felt  respecting  his  interests  for  eternity. 
The  following,  written  some  time  afterward,  on  learning 
that  his  mind  was  exercised  on  religious  subjects,  shows 
the  intenseness  of  her  solicitude  respecting  him  •  — 

"TUESDAY  EVE. 

"  My  dear  Edward  :  —  My  expectation  was  wrought  up  to 
a  great  height  this  morning,  previous  to  the  arrival  of  your 
letter ;  and  when  I  read  it,  my  heart  seemed  as  if  it  would 
burst.  This  was  but  for  a  few  moments,  however,  when  1 
was  enabled  to  cast  you  upon  an  all-sufficient  Saviour,  and 
there  leave  you.  I  can  do  nothing  else,  nor  any  of  your 
Christian  friends.  I  think  your  situation  extremely  critical ; 
for  should  the  Holy  Spirit  depart,  you  would  be  surprised 
to  find  how  indifferent  you  would  become,  and  how  this 
miserable  world  would  once  more  assume  its  reign  over 
you.  The  Spirit  has  been  striving  with  you.  Read  John 
xvi.  7,  8,  9.  I  felt  nothing  but  the  hardness  of  my  heart 
and  unbelief;  and  it  was  this  hard,  unbelieving  heart  that  I 
carried  to  Jesus.  He  came  to  '  the  sick,'  and  not  to  '  the 
whole.'  I  would  recommend  to  you,  my  dear  brother,  to 
say  nothing  more  to  any  one  upon  the  subject  of  your 
feelings,  but  go  to  God,  who  alone  can  help  you;  and  read 
nothing  but  the  Bible.  Mr.  Temple,  who  addressed  us  this 
P.  M.,  says,  '  the  Spirit  maybe  talked  away.'  It  does  relieve 
us  to  converse;  yet  we  should  seek  no  relief  in  this  case 
but  at  the  cross.  You  are  still  in  '  slippery  places.'  Haste 
away,  my  brother ;  oh  haste !  You  gain  nothing  while 
you  delay ;  you  lose  ground.  Do  not  prescribe  any  par- 
ticular course  to  God,  or  expect  any  precise  method. 
Scarcely  two  cases  agree  precisely.  Go  in  earnest  prayer 
to  God  ;  '  look  on  him  whom  you  have  pierced,  and  mourn ; ' 
and  when  we  next  hear,  tell  us  that  you  will  join  our  happy 
company." 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  36 

In  another  letter,  soon  after,  she  says,  —  "1  do  not 
know,  my  dear  brother,  that  I  can  say  any  thing  to  you  that 
you  do  not  already  know ;  but  I  fear  that  you  are  not  fully 
aware  that  the  fault  is  wholly  your  own,  if  you  are  yet 
unreconciled  to  God.  He  created  you  for  his  service,  and, 
from  the  first  dawn  of  moral  intelligence,  has  demanded 
your  every  affection  and  your  constant  obedience.  Every 
day  and  hour  he  has  been  waiting  for  your  heart;  and  think 
you  that  he  is  now  unwilling  that  you  should  turn  from 
your  revolt  and  obey  his  will  ?  The  controversy  is  just 
this  —  and  it  is  the  same  which  overthrew  the  happiness 
of  the  first  apostate,  and  which,  in  its  very  nature,  makes 
every  being  miserable  —  God  chooses  to  reign  in  your 
heart,  and  your  rebellious  will  says,  '  No,  I  cannot  give  up 
the  dominion.'  It  is  this  which  is  the  source  and  the  end 
of  all  sin  —  the  creature  at  variance  with  his  Creator ;  the 
sinner  having  an  offered  redemption,  yet  trampling  upon 
the  atoning  blood  of  the  Son  of  God !  Awful  apostasy ! 
more  aggravated  than  that  of  Adam ;  he  accepted  the  pro- 
pitiation offered.  Only  be  willing  to  submit  your  will  to 
God,  in  Christ,  and  the  work  is  done.  The  way  is  very 
narrow ;  therefore  all  self-dependence  must  be  cast  away, 
and  you  must  receive  the  kingdom  of  heaven  '  as  a  little 
child.'  The  deepest  convictions  will  make  you  no  better ; 
not  one  step  is  taken  while  the  will  is  unsubdued.  —  You 
say  that  you  shall  not  return  to  the  world.  It  matters  little 
in  regard  to  the  final  event,  what  idol  you  have  besides  God, 
so  long  as  you  do  not  love  him  supremely,  and  do  every 
thing  from  this  principle  of  love.  The  purest  morality 
helps  you  none.  My  dear  brother,  be  not  an  alien  from 
God,  an  '  alien  from  your  mother's  children.'  Sarah  is  well 
and  lovely.  Your  letters  cast  a  shade  over  her  counte- 
Tiance,  while  they  tell  of  continued  resistance  to  the  offered 
mercy  of  her  glorious  Redeemer." 

Miss  Huntington  had  the  sweet  satisfaction,  at  length,  of 
seeing  this  brother  rejoicing  in  the  Christian  hope,  and 


3tt  MEMOIR  OF 

uniting  with  the  church  of  Christ.  She  thus  writes  to 
him  in  relation  to  his  making  a  profession  of  religion:  — 
"  You  need  not  be  told,  my  dear  Edward,  how  much  I  have 
thought  of  you,  particularly  in  relation  to  the  solemn  act 
of  public  consecration  to  God.  May  you  be  a  '  living 
epistle '  of  Christ,  '  known  and  read  of  all  men.' " 

The  youngest  brother  of  Miss  Huntington  seems  to  have 
been  the  subject  of  her  most  intense  and  protracted  interest. 
Not  that  she  loved  him  more  than  the  others,  for  there  does 
not  appear  to  have  been  any  thing  of  favoritism  in  her  mind. 
But,  it  being  the  design  of  her  father  to  educate  him  for  one 
of  the  learned  professions,  and  his  early  indications  of  talent 
giving  hope  of  his  future  usefulness,  her  affection  for  him, 
and  her  feelings  as  a  Christian,  led  her  ardently  to  desire 
that  he  might  "preach  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ." 
With  what  earnestness  she  prayed,  and  endeavored  to 
engage  others  to  pray,  for  his  conversion ;  with  what  so- 
licitude she  sought  to  win  him  to  Christ,  and  to  aid  him 
in  his  Christian  course ;  with  what  kindness  she  watched 
over  him  in  long  and  distressing  sickness,  and  in  the  hour 
of  death, —  will  appear  in  the  following  passages  from  her 
correspondence :  — 

"  1  am  glad  to  hear  that  you  have  some  regulations 
established  for  the  improvement  of  your  time  ;  but  their 
importance  and  efficacy  will  only  be  manifested  by  the 
faithful  practice  of  them.  The  talents  which  a  kind  God 
has  given  you  will  be  worse  than  lost,  if  you  permit 
them  to  run  wild.  They  will  require  your  steady  and  faith- 
ful improvement.  Our  dear  father  regards  your  future 
character  and  reputation  with  peculiar  interest.  As  his 
prospects  for  the  possession  of  wealth  are  so  much  darkened, 
I  hope  that  in  his  children  he  will  find  constant  enjoyment. 
But  this  must  depend  upon  our  individual  exertion. 

"  To  tell  you,  my  beloved  Peter,  how  much  I  feel  ill 
regard  to  your  own  reputation,  and  the  honor  of  your 
friends,  —  and,  most  of  all,  the  character  which  you  are 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH-  37 

forming  for  eternity,  —  would  be  impossible.  Suffice  it  to 
say,  a  large  portion  of  ray  heart  is  occupied  by  you  and 
your  future  prospects." 

The  kind  regard  with  which  she  watched  him  in  his 
college  relations  and  pursuits,  is  indicated  in  the  extract 
subjoined  :  —  "I  should  like  very  well  to  know  what  impres- 
sion my  brother  is  making  upon  the  Faculty  of  Yale.  He 
does  not  require  any  repetition  of  our  wishes  respecting 
him." 

The  following  letter,  accompanying  one  received  from 
him,  was  written  on  hearing  of  a  revival  in  Yale  College, 
and  of  his  awakening  to  religious  inquiry  ;  and  indicates 
that  his  spiritual  condition  was  the  absorbing  subject  of 
her  thoughts. 

"These  few  lines,  my  dear  sister,  we  received  from 
Peter  yesterday ;  and  I  cannot  omit  sending  them  to  you, 
that  you  may  be  quickened  in  prayer  for  him.  It  is  now 
a  day  of  salvation  with  him;  and  oh!  shall  we  be  cold  and 
unfaithful?  I  knew  there  was  a  revival  in  college,  and 
have  prayed  earnestly  that  P.  might  share  in  it ;  but  when 
this  letter  came,  my  feelings  and  desires  were  almost  too 
intense  for  utterance.  He  speaks  the  language  of  an 
awakened  sinner.  The  complaint  of  such  a  one  is  usually 
of  hardness  of  heart. 

"  I  feel  that  I  am  unworthy  of  such  a  favor  as  the  conver- 
sion of  a  brother  ;  but  God  can  glorify  himself;  and  I  hope 
it  is  my  most  earnest  desire  that  his  name  might  be  glorified. 
I  have  devoted  this  day  to  humiliation  and  prayer.  My 
faith  is  weak  —  very  weak.  I  never  felt  my  own  impotence 
more  than  at  present.  I  know  that,  in  this  revival,  some  will 
be  taken,  and  others  left ;  and  it  may  suit  the  purposes  of 
Jehovah  to  leave  our  dear  brother.  His  ways  are  not  our 
ways,  and  I  desire  to  be  submissive ;  but  we  are  justified  in 
seeking  his  grace  for  our  friends." 


88  MEMOIR  OF 

To  him  she  also  writes,  as  follows:  —  "To  give  you 
any  adequate  idea  of  the  sensations  produced  by  your  letter, 
my  dear  brother,  is  impossible.  Indeed,  you  will  never 
realize  them  unless  you  are  brought  to  experience  'fear 
and  trembling,'  with  earnest  desires  for  a  near  relative,  to 
whom  '  the  day  of  salvation '  has  arrived,  and  which,  if  mis- 
improved,  will  add  to  his  condemnation. 

"  I  hardly  dare  write,  lest  I  should  weaken  any  impres- 
sion which  the  Spirit  may  have  produced  in  your  mind. 
What  shall  I  say  to  you?  'Agree  with  thine  adversary 
quickly,  while  thou  art  in  the  way  with  him.'  Wait  not, 
my  dear  brother,  for  deeper  convictions ;  your  heart  can  be 
softened  only  at  the  foot  of  the  cross.  An  impenitent  sin- 
ner is  a  hardened  sinner ;  and  true  penitence  carries  the 
soul  immediately  to  Jesus,  where  pardoning  love  is  secured. 
There  will  the  'exceeding  sinfulness  of  sin'  be  discovered, 
and  there  may  you  mourn  and  hate  it.  Believe  me,  dear 
Peter,  there  is  no  salvation  in  convictions.  You  say  thai 
you  are  determined  to  find  an  interest  in  the  Saviour.  Go  . 
to  him,  then,  immediately.  Submit  your  hardened  and 
rebellious  heart  to  his  disposal  and  government.  There  is 
peace  no  where  else ;  there  is  safety  in  no  other  resort. 
Repent  and  believe  now,  and  the  work  is  done. 

"  I  waited  for  such  a  sense  of  my  sins  as  should  make 
me  a  worthy  object  of  God's  mercy ;  but  I  waited  in  vain. 
On  one  evening  I  was  brought  to  feel  that  tears  and  distress 
could  not  avail,  and  that  my  duty  was  to  '  believe.'  I  cast 
myself  on  the  compassion  of  the  Saviour,  as  a  poor,  blind, 
hardened,  helpless  wretch;  and  that  moment  found  joy  and 
peace  in  believing. 

"  I  tremble  while  I  think  that  some  will  be  taken,  and 
others  left.  Your  room-mate  is  taken-;  be  not  you  left.  I 
rejoice  that  you  have  pious  friends  around  you.  But  friends 
can  do  nothing  for  you.  The  cause  is  between  God  and 
your  own  soul.  We  have  prayed  for  you,  especially  since 
we  heard  of  the  revival  in  college. 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  39 

"  Dear  brother,  should  this  season  pass  away,  and  leave 
you  unconverted,  I  should  almost  despair.  You  would  be 
less  susceptible  of  future  impressions,  and  your  hard  heart 
would  be  harder  still." 

He  became  hopefully  a  subject  of  divine  grace;  and 
during  his  next  visit  at  home,  in  college  vacation,  Miss 
Huntington  writes  to  her  sister  respecting  him  —  "It  is 
with  unusual  joy  and  gratitude  that  I  would  inform  you, 
that  Peter  gives  evidence  of  a  change  of  heart.  I  cannot 
say  but  that  I  still  rejoice  with  trembling,  and  cease  not  to 
pray  for  him  ;  —  but  I  never  witnessed  so  striking  a  change 
in  any  individual ;  and  it  is  noticed  by  all.  If  he  remain 
steadfast,  I  have  no  doubt  he  will  be  a  minister  of  the 
gospel.  Pray  that  he  may  not  be  deceived,  or  grow  careless 
in  the  ways  of  the  Lord." 

Miss  Huntington,  thus  enjoying  the  satisfaction  of  hope 
for  this  brother,  devoted  herself  with  all  the  assiduity  of  a 
Christian  sister,  to  the  promotion  of  his  growth  in  grace. 

"I  hope  you  have  had  a  pleasant  Sabbath,  and  found 
nearness  of  access  to  the  throne  of  grace.  My  beloved 
brother,  as  you  value  your  best  interests,  do  not  permit  the 
arch  enemy  to  prevail,  in  regard  to  your  closet  duties.  He 
aims  first  at  these,  for  he  well  knows  that  here  declension 
always  commences.  Do  you  ever  omit  your  regular  meals? 
or  if  you  do,  does  not  lassitude  ensue  ?  How  much  more 
do  our  souls  require  the  spiritual  food  derived  from  that 
source  to  which  prayer  gives  us  access!  I  can  scarcely 
express  the  solicitude  I  feel  for  you  in  this  respect. 

'  Satan  trembles  when  he  sees 
The  weakest  saint  upon  his  knees.' 

"  Oh !  keep  fast  hold  of  the  sceptre,  and  you  will  assuredly 
thrive.  Faithfulness  here  cannot  be  followed  by  unfaith- 
fulness in  other  duties,  for  God  will  bestow  the  assistance 


40  MEMOIR  OF 

which  we  implore.  Immediately  after  making  a  profession 
of  religion,  I  left  home  for  New  York,  and  had  a  week's 
passage.  During  this  time,  my  private  duties  were  much 
interrupted,  and  I  felt  the  effect  of  it  upon  my  spiritual 
state,  until  about  one  year  since.  In  this  last  year,  the 
dealings  of  Providence  have,  I  humbly  hope,  restored  my 
soul.  —  Had  I  not  joined  the  church  when  I  did,  I  fear  the 
duty  would  have  been  neglected,  perhaps  for  life.  The 
privileges  of  a  visible  standing  in  the  church,  impose  obli- 
gations which  do  not  operate  so  powerfully  out  of  it.  Our 
father  mentioned  his  conversation  with  you  respecting 
your  making  a  profession.  If  a  certainty  of  your  having 
passed  from  death  unto  life  could  be  granted,  I  should 
wish  you  not  to  hesitate  a  moment ;  but  as  a  trial  of  your 
faith  is  necessary,  perhaps  it  is  well  to  defer  it  for  a  season. 
Love  to  Christ  and  your  own  soul,  demands  a  vigorous  and 
watchful  devotion  to  his  service  until  the  duty  be  made 
plain.  It  is  always  easy  to  depart  from  God,  but  more 
especially  so  when  no  open  profession  has  been  made: 
therefore,  in  postponing  this  act  for  a  little  while,  do  not 
permit  sloth  or  presumption  to  destroy  and  darken  your 
evidences.  You  will  excuse  me,  dear  brother,  for  offering 
such  advice  in  your  present  circumstances.  It  is  dictated 
by  love;  and  perhaps  the  experience  of  seven  years  may 
enable  me  to  give  you  a  few  hints,  which  you  will  receive 
in  kindness." 

She  renews  her  advice  on  the  subject  of  secret  prayer 
in  the  following  extract :  —  "  Do  not  allow  yourself  to  be 
hurried  when  you  go  to  converse  with  God ;  feel  that  time 
thus  spent  is  the  most  profitable  portion  of  each  day ;  and 
be  as  constant  in  the  evening,  before  nature  is  exhausted^ 
as  you  are  in  the  morning.  First  try  '  to  find  Christ  there.' 
and  then  let  all  your  petitions  be  the  simple  expression  of 
your  wants,  and  not  the  repetition  of  familiar  phrases. 
Expect  the  assistance  of  the  Spirit,  arid  wait,  as  it  were, 
for  his  inditings.  I  have  found  much  profit  from  this 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  41 

course,  and  from  the  reflection  that  as  '  my  times  are  in 
God's  hands/  if  I  am  faithful  to  this  duty,  he  will  prosper 
my  other  labors. 

"  Do  not,  I  entreat  you,  take  for  your  standard  any 
Christian  that  ever  lived;  but  go  to  the  pure  oracles  of 
truth  for  guidance.  Ask  yourself  continually,  '  How  would 
my  divine  Master  conduct  under  these  circumstances  ? ' ' 

Respecting  some  seasons  of  prayer,  with  this  brother, 
while  he  was  at  home  in  vacation,  she  thus  writes:  —  "  You 
cannot,  more  than  myself,  desire  to  be  again  engaged  in 
my  chamber  as  formerly.  Those  were  to  me  delightful 
moments,  and,  I  may  truly  say,  furnished  me  more  heartfelt 
enjoyment  than  I  ever  before  experienced.  I  told  mamma, 
at  the  close  of  your  first  day's  visit  at  home,  that  it  had 
been  the  happiest  day  of  my  life.  Oh !  if  we  are  both 
God's  children,  we  may  anticipate  an  eternity  of  happiness 
similar  to  that ;  though  far  more  pure,  and  transcending  our 
highest  conceptions.  Let  us  be  faithful.  There  is  no 
true  elevation  of  character  without  the  control  of  Christian 
principle.  To  live  a  holy  life  is  never  easy,  or,  I  should 
say,  is  never  attainable  by  the  indolent;  though  some  cir- 
cumstances are  more  favorable  than  others.  College  life 
must  be  a  tempting  one ;  but  it  may  prove  as  the  refiner's 
fire  and  fuller's  soap,  through  the  grace  of  Him  who  giveth 
us  '  strength  equal  to  our  day,'  when  we  seek  it. 

"  My  dear  brother,  what  is  the  present  bent  of  your  spirit- 
ual mind  ?  If  your  closet  be  a  pleasant  resort,  I  need  not 
inquire  further,  for  it  is  the  avenue  to  Christian  faithfulness 
and  joy.  If  we  are  fellow-travellers  on  the  road  to  heaven, 
it  is  important  that  we  ..should  occasionally  exchange  a 
word  of  recognition  and  inquiry." 

Miss  Huntington  delighted  to  cherish  hope,  on  the  basis 
of  good  evidence,  for  those  who  indulged  hope  for  them- 
selves. And  yet  her  solicitude  that  they  should  have  the 
hone  which  "maketh  not  ashamed,"  kept  her  awake  to 


42  MEMOIR  OF 

whatever  were  their  dangers  of  self-deception  and  of  ruin. 
And  when  she  feared,  or  "stood  in  doubt"  of  her  dearest 
friends,  as  to  their  spiritual  condition,  she  was  most  tenderly 
and  solemnly  faithful  in  her  endeavors  to  lead  them  to 
self-examination  and  careful  testing  of  their  evidences. 
The  following,  with  some  other  extracts,  illustrates  these 
remarks ;  — 

"WEDNESDAY  MORNING. 

"  Dearest  Brother  .  —  Your  last  letters  led  us  to  fear 
that  your  religious  hopes  have  become  darkened.  *  *  * 
*  *  I  will  write  freely,  for  I  am  your  sister  in  the  flesh, 
and  we  are  members  of  the  same  body.  You  will  receive 
what  I  say  in  tenderness,  I  am  confident.  Oh !  you  can 
form  no  adequate  conception  of  the  agonized  feelings  into 
which  I  was  thrown  last  evening,  on  your  account.  The 
view  which  I  had  of  the  holiness  of  God's  character,  of 
the  evil  of  sin,  and  the  obligations  which  we  are  under  to 
serve  our  Creator,  even  were  reward  and  punishment  out 
of  the  question  ;  the  possibility  that  your  heart  was  still 
alienated  from  him,  and  the  dishonor  which  such  a  fact 
would  cast  upon  religion;  and  my  own  insubmissiveness 
under  it ;  —  all  conspired  to  render  me,  for  an  hour,  the  most 
wretched  being  imaginable.  My  anguish  of  body  and  mind 
was  unequalled  by  any  thing  I  ever  before  endured. 

"  I  do  not  believe  that  you  have  yielded  to  the  grosser 
temptations  to  which  you  have  been  exposed ;  but  I  fear  that 
the  commendations  which  have  been  bestowed  upon  you, 
have  become  a  snare,  imperceptibly  leading  you  to  be  too 
much  engrossed  by  worldly  pursuits ;  curtailing  your  seasons 
of  retirement,  and  producing  self-exaltation  and  desire  of 
human  praise,  which  are  incompatible  with  the  meekness  of 
the  gospel.  Alas  !  what  is  the  applauding  breath  of  mortals, 
that  we  should  sacrifice  for  it  our  eternal  concerns !  Satan 
is  a  subtle  foe ;  for  by  leading  to  the  abuse  of  lawful  pur- 
suits, his  artful  policy  most  frequently  insnares  our  mind. 
He  well  knows,  by  his  own  history,  and  the  snares  which  he 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  43 

has  so  successfully  laid  for  others,  that  the  native  haughti- 
ness of  our  hearts  is  the  principle  by  which  he  can  most 
effectually  drag  us  down  to  his  own  inevitable  doom.  You 
are  now  at  the  most  critical  point  of  your  life.  This  fallen 
and  murderous  foe  stands  on  one  side,  striving  to  delude  you 
by  the  false  glare  of  worldly  honor  and  popularity ;  cherish- 
ing the  pride  of  your  heart,  and  striving  to  make  you  in  all 
respects  like  himself,  that  you  may  be  the  companion  of  his 
misery.  —  On  the  other  hand  stands  the  gracious  Saviour, 
who  has  paid  the  price  of  your  redemption  from  the  galling 
chains  of  sin  and  Satan ;  presenting  to  you  the  simplicity 
of  his  gospel,  which  can  purify  the  affections,  elevate  the  soul, 
give  true  dignity  to  the  understanding,  make  the  subjects  of 
it  '  kings  and  priests'  before  the  throne  of  God,  where  the 
happy  intelligences  become  more  and  more  like  Him  who 
is  the  source  of  all  wisdom,  knowledge,  purity,  and  felicity. 
'  Choose  you  this  day  whom  ye  will  serve,'  —  there  is  no 
neutral  spot ;  it  must  be  God  or  Mammon.  And  what  have 
you  professed  solemnly  before  many  witnesses?  What  lan- 
guage is  conveyed  to  you  through  the  symbols  of  your  Sa- 
viour's love?  What  would  be  the  effects  of  your  apostasy? 
"  Beloved  brother,  what  more  shall  I  say  ?  Perhaps  you 
will  be  surprised  at  the  strain  of  my  remarks ;  but  be  not 
offended.  I  have  written  very  plainly,  yet  with  feelings  of 
tenderness  which  I  cannot  express.  I  beg  you  to  write  me 
immediately.  I  shall  wait  anxiously  for  a  reply.  Write 
ingenuously.  I  believe  that  you  love  me ;  and  I  love  you 
too  much  for  my  own  comfort.  The  last  was,  with  me,  a 
happy  year;  a  year  of  spiritual  gladness.  My  hopes  respect^ 
ing  you,  contributed  not  a  little  to  my  joy.  This  year  opens 
upon  me  with  less  tranquillity;  perhaps  I  am  to  be  made 
acquainted  with  my  own  heart.  If  so,  it  will  be  a  profitable 
period.  The  arrows  of  the  Almighty  are  dipped  in  love, 
and  they  will  make  my  heavenly  rest  more  sweet.  '  The 
will  of  the  Lord  be  done.' " 

Letters  subsequent  to  these  indicate  relief  to  the  anxious 


44  MEMOIR  OF 

feelings  of  Miss  Huntington.  Through  divine  goodness,  and 
in  answer  to  prayer,  she  was  permitted  to  rejoice  in  seeing 
his  soul  restored,  and  found  much  comfort  and  satisfaction 
in  him  ;  and  more  especially  in  anticipating  his  entrance  on 
the  work  of  the  gospel  ministry. 

i 
"MONDAY  EVE. 

"Your  good  letter,  my  beloved  brother,  afforded  me 
heartfelt  pleasure.  The  expression,  '  I  have,  with  the  as- 
sistance of  God,  determined  to  devote  myself  to  the  Gospel 
Ministry,'  preceded  as  it  was  by  earnest  desires  after  holi- 
ness, was  indeed  like  music  to  my  soul.  You  have  been 
borne  upon  my  feeble  prayers,  with  more  energy  and  con- 
stancy, than  any  other  dear  ones,  from  the  peculiar  temp- 
tations of  your  constitution  and  circumstances.  Since  I 
began  to  pray  for  you,  it  has  been  my  earnest  petition  that 
you  might  be  an  ambassador  for  Christ;  until  you  requested 
that  I  would  not  ask  any  thing  definitely  for  you.  The  last 
time,  however,  that  I  approached  the  throne  of  grace,  previ 
ous  to  the  arrival  of  your  letter,  I  did  once  more,  in  submis- 
sion, supplicate  that  you  might  preach  the  gospel.  Dear 
brother,  it  is  a  '  good  work ; '  and  for  a  young  man,  in  these 
days,  the  best  and  most  important.  May  God  abundantly 
prepare  you  to  become  '  a  workman  that  needeth  not  to  be 
ashamed.' " 

Miss  Huntington's  correspondence  with  this  brother  was 
rich  in  various  counsels,  adapted  to  his  case,  like  those  from 
which  we  have  already  quoted.  Among  the  subjects  were 
the  following  :  —  Engagement  in  Sabbath  school  instruction, 
as  a  means  of  usefulness  to  others  and  to  himself — The 
dangers  of  entrance  into  the  circles  of  the  gay  and  thought- 
jess —  Religious  reading — The  importance  of  decision  of 
Christian  character  —  The  habit  of  lively  faith  in  Christ  as 
promoting  growth  in  grace  —  Activity  and  efficiency  in  the 
service  of  Christ — Commitment  of  his  way  to  God  in 
faith  —  Prayer  for  unconverted  relatives  —  Christian  in- 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  46 

fluence  upon  others  —  Spiritual  trials,  as  leading  to  self-ac- 
quaintance and  reliance  on  the   Saviour. 

For  the  purpose  of  obtaining  the  means  to  prosecute  his 
professional  studies,  and  also  for  the  benefit  to  be  derived 
to  his  own  character,  he  went  to  Natchez,  Mississippi,  to 
engage  in  the  labors  of  a  private  tutor  in  a  family.  The 
interest  with  which  Miss  Huntington  followed  him  to  that 
part  of  the  country,  appears  in  the  next  extracts  from  her 
correspondence. 

"  I  had  two  or  three  seasons  of  weeping  after  the  arrival 
of  your  letter  to  Edward,  for  which  I  blamed  myself.  Yet 
no  one  but  an  all-seeing  God  can  know  how,  for  a  year  or 
two  past,  your  interests  have  been  interwoven  with  the 
fibres  of  my  heart.  I  do  not  think  that  our  own  dear 
mother,  whose  death  was  your  life,  could  feel  more  deeply 
for  you  than  I  do.  But  I  will  leave  this  strain,  and  en- 
deavor to  anticipate  the  time,  when,  if  we  are  both  faithful, 
no  sorrow  will  mingle  itself  with  our  joy,  and  no  anxiety 
disturb  the  calmness  and  fervor  of  our  love. 

"  I  enjoy  the  hour  appropriated  to  our  concert  on  Sat- 
urday evening,  exceedingly ;  more  so,  I  think,  than  any 
other. 

"  I  am  far  from  undervaluing  literary  attainments,  yet  fully 
believe  that  a  high  standard  of  holy  living  is  the  most 
eminent  means  of  usefulness.  God  thus  vindicates  the 
wisdom  which  cometh  from  above.  How  little  we  think 
of  those  years  which  were  passed  in  acknowledged  aliena- 
tion of  heart  from  our  Maker!" 

"  Every  cloudless  evening  in  which  I  am  called  out,  my 
eye  turns  towards  the  '  North  Star.'  It  was  a  sweet  reflec- 
tion to  me,  that  you  took  the  pains  to  look  for  it  while  you 
were  penning  your  letter.  Often  notice  it,  my  beloved 
brother,  and  whenever  you  do,  send  a  petition  to  the  throne 
of  the  Eternal,  for  our  mutual  steadfastness  in  the  path  of 
wisdom  ;  and  I  will  do  the  same.  Were  I  to  sit  down,  with 


46  MEMOIR  OF 

no  occupation,  I  should  dwell  with  you  in  imagination  too 
intensely ;  and  it  is  doubtless  best  that  constant  employ- 
ment should  interfere  with  the  reveries  of  a  naturally  roving 
mind." 

"  CHRISTMAS  EVENING. 

"  I  delight  to  dwell  upon  the  thought  that  you  and  I,  dear 
brother,  may  take  sweet  counsel  together  in  a  heaven  of 
purity  and  Jove.  Washed  and  sanctified,  perhaps  we  may 
be  united  in  performing  embassies  of  love  for  our  adorable 
Redeemer." 

"  What  a  privilege  is  prayer !  I  would  not  be  deprived 
of  it  for  worlds ;  and  how  could  I  ever  esteem  it  lightly,  or 
use  it  unfaithfully  !  Within  a  few  days,  more  particularly,  1 
have  taken  great  delight  in  conversing  with  God,  and  re- 
alizing his  constant  presence.  The  world  seems  nothing 
worth,  except  as  a  field  of  service  and  sacrifice  for  Him. 
Oh  !  my  brother,  let  us  be  faithful  during  our  little  span.  It 
is  but  a  short  period  that  we  shall  have  for  labor.  Will  you 
not  resolve  with  me  to  be  wholly  for  Christ?  I  feel  willing 
to  give  you  up  to  the  good  of  the  people  where  you  are,  if 
it  be  consistent  with  the  purposes  of  God.  You  will  require 
the  qualifications  of  a  Missionary  to  labor  there,  and  if  you 
possess  any  of  the  spirit,  do  encourage  it.  It  is  greatly 
wanting.  Fields  are  white  to  the  harvest,  but  where  are 
the  reapers  ?  I  trust  we  shall  see  you,  and  hear  you  preach, 
yet ;  and  I  pray  that  you  may  win  many  souls  to  the  truth, 
and  gain  for  yourself  a  glorious  crown. 

"  It  is  delightful  to  think  of  the  Millennium ;  but  still 
more  of  Heaven,  where  hearts  and  voices  will  praise  Him 
in  sweet  harmony.  Then,  my  brother,  we  will  join  our 
voices  in  melodious  strains,  and  bless  our  Redeemer,  not 
only  for  what  we  have  ourselves  received,  but  for  what 
he  hath  done  for  those  we  love,  in  bringing  them  all  into 
his  blessed  family." 

"We  have   sympathized  tenderly  in  your  trials,  and  of 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  47 

late  I  have  been  scarcely  able  to  speak  of  you  without 
tears.  The  dreary  visions  of  a  cold  grave  in  Mississippi 
have  haunted  my  mind.  Would  that  the  next  letter  we 
receive  might  contain  the  cheering  intelligence  that  you 
are  just  embarking  for  the  North.  Why  should  you  linger  ! 
Your  health  and  the  urgency  of  your  friends  here,  furnish 
a  sufficient  reason  to  your  employers  there.  When  I  think 
of  the  spiritual  benefit  resulting  from  your  trials,  I  rejoice 
in  them." 

The  hopes  of  Miss  Huntington  that  she  might  see  this 
brother  a  minister  of  the  gospel,  in  the  design  of  Providence 
were  not  to  be  answered.  In  consequence,  remotely,  of  an 
injury  which  he  received  previous  to  his  departure  for  Mis- 
sissippi, his  health  failed,  so  that  he  was  compelled  to  relin- 
quish his  professional  studies.  His  disease  assumed  such  a 
character  as  to  shut  him  up  at  home  —  his  father's  house  — 
where  his  sister  devoted  herself  exclusively  to  the  care  of 
him,  for  his  few  remaining  days.  Death  at  length  finished 
the  disappointment  of  her  expectations  of  his  entrance  on  the 
ministry  of  the  gospel  on  earth ;  while  she  and  her  friends 
rejoiced  in  the  hope  that  he  was  only  transferred  to  higher 
and  holier  services  "  in  the  presence  of  God."  The  follow- 
ing extracts  from  a  letter  to  her  sister  show  the  family  as 
they  were  watching  around  his  dying  bed,  and  entering 
upon  the  days  of  mourning ;  and  the  affectionate  Christian 
sister  watching  the  last  moments  of  the  brother  whose 
preparation  for  heaven  she  had  so  long  and  so  anxiously 
aided. 

"  My  dear  Sister:  —  I  have  been  intending  to  make  some 
record  of  our  dear  brother's  illness  and  death,  which  should 
be  more  particular  than  any  thing  which  you  have  received. 
As  I  was  with  him  almost  constantly  from  the  time  we 
visited  you,  until  he  left  us  for  a  mansion  in  his  heavenly 
Father's  house,  it  will  afford  me  melancholy  satisfaction  to 


48  MEMOIR   OF 

retrace  those  days  of  solicitude,  now,  as  we  hope,  so  joyfully 
terminated  to  the  released  spirit. 

"  The  week  before  Thanksgiving  he  suffered  much  from 
the  cutting  of  a  tooth ;  and  all  the  pain  which  had  been  in 
his  back  seemed  concentrated  in  his  face.  For  several  days 
he  could  not  open  his  mouth  sufficiently  to  receive  his  ac- 
customed food.  The  return  of  brother  Edward  and  his 
wife  he  enjoyed;  and  shared  with  us  in  the  usual  pleasures 
of  the  festive  board.  For  several  succeeding  days  he  fur- 
nished no  small  portion  of  our  mutual  domestic  joys.  He 
soon,  however,  began  to  complain  of  intense  pain  in  his 
forehead.  He  once  remarked  to  brother  Edward  that  he 
felt  almost  discouraged  —  that  he  grew  weaker  and  weaker. 
To  save  us  anxiety,  he  seldom  spoke  of  his  sufferings.  One 
day  he  said  to  rne,  'I  believe  I  shall  not  tell  mother  any 
more  of  my  bad  feelings ;  it  seems  to  trouble  her  so  much.' 

"  He  said  to  me  one  night,  as  he  retired  to  bed,  '  I  shall  be 
deranged,  if  this  headache  continues  much  longer;'  and 
the  next  morning  he  said  that  '  all  night  every  thing  seemed 
to  him  to  be  French.'  He  had  been  reading  Scott's  Life 
of  Napoleon.  During  that  week,  his  nights  were  wretched. 
We  slept  with  the  doors  of  our  apartments  open,  and  I  could 
hear  him  sigh  upon  his  bed.  One  morning  at  two  o'clock, 
he  called  to  me  and  said  he  had  not  slept  any.  I  arose  and 
gave  him  some  oil  of  valerian,  and  some  water  directly  from 
the  well ;  and  he  became  composed. 

'*  Company  and  noise  at  length  became  so  oppressive  to 
him,  that  on  Friday  morning  I  prepared  my  own  room  for 
his  reception ;  and  about  eleven  o'clock  invited  him  into  it. 
As  he  entered  it,  and  went  directly  to  bed,  he  said  very 
sweetly,  '  It  looks  pleasant  here.'  During  the  first  day,  he 
said  to  me,  '  Sister,  you  need  not  give  up  your  bed  at  night; 
I  can  sleep  in  my  own  room.'  I  told  him  that  I  loved  to  have 
him  there  ;  and  that  I  should  stay  with  him  most  of  the  time. 
He  replied,  '  I  wish  you  would ;  I  love  to  have  you  stay  with 
me  better  than  any  one  else.'  From  that  time  every  word 
spoken  seemed  burdensome  to  him,  and  he  would  turn  his 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  49 

head  from  the  speaker.  From  his  first  retiring  to  my  room, 
he  was  averse  to  taking  any  food.  I  said  to  him,  one  morn- 
ing, in  a  playful  manner,  *  You  must  eat  something,  brother  ; 
and  I  am  going  to  make  you  mind,  to-day,  or  else  I  shall 
whip  you.'  He  replied,  in  the  same  humor,  '  If  you  will 
not  whip  me  very  hard,  I'll  take  that.' 

"  Tuesday  morning,  the  truth  gradually  forced  itself  upon 
me  that  he  had  not  entire  control  of  his  mind.  Feeling  as  if 
my  heart  would  burst,  about  the  middle  of  the  forenoon,  I 
came  down  stairs,  and  told  S.  and  M.  that  I  believed  Peter 
would  never  recover.  They  thought  his  aberration  of  reason 
might  arise  from  the  opiate  he  had  taken.  But,  alas!  the 
hand  of  death  was  upon  him.  That  night,  after  two 
o'clock,  papa  watched  with  him.  He  called  me  before  six 
in  the  morning,  saying  that  Peter  was  much  distressed  ;  and 
he  wanted  my  company.  Peter  had  been  for  some  hours 
crying, '  Oh !  papa !  Oh  !  father ! '  until  our  dear  parent  could 
endure  it  no  longer.  During  that  day,  he  lifted  his  head 
from  his  pillow  every  other  minute,  and  would  look  upon  us 
with  the  most  piteous  expression.  Edward  returned  that 
morning,  but  dear  Peter  had  no  look  of  recognition  for 
him. 

"  On  Thursday,  he  was  quiet  and  cheerful ;  and  as  I  sat 
by  him,  I  felt  that  even  if  he  must  die,  eventually,  I  should 
rejoice  to  have  him  remain  with  us  many  weeks  as  he  then 
was ;  it  was  such  a  pleasure  to  administer  to  him.  It  was 
indeed  a  pleasant  sick-room ;  and  our  physicians,  Drs. 
Hooker  and  Eaton,  were  so  united  and  confiding,  bound 
together  as  they  were  by  Christian  ties,  that  it  was  a  pleas- 
ure to  have  them  with  us.  That  morning,  when  Dr. 
Hooker  had  been  attending  upon  him,  he  appeared  so 
rational,  that  the  doctor  proposed  to  me  to  go  and  speak 
to  him  on  the  subject  of  death.  I  did  so,  asking  him 
several  questions,  which  he  answered  in  the  affirmative. 
To  one  — '  Do  you  love  the  Saviour  ? '  —  he  answered,  very 
emphatically,  '  Yes.'  At  eight  o'clock  that  evening,  he  said 
to  Edward,  with  a  tone  of  voice  and  collectedness  of  mind 

Smith.  3 


60  MEMOIR  OF 

which  I  shall  not  soon  forget,  'How  soon  shall  I  die!' 
Edward  said  to  him,  '  Do  you  wish  to  die  ? '  After  a  mo- 
ment's pause,  he  replied,  with  his  characteristic  caution, '  I 
do  not  know  what  it  is  to  die.'  He  then  turned  to  brother 
Jedidiah,  and  said,  '  I  wish  you  would  pray  with  me ; '  and 
drew  his  head  forward  to  the  end  of  the  pillow  to  listen.  It 
was  to  me  a  most  melting  scene  —  the  heads  of  those  three 
precious  brothers  together,  in  united  supplication  for  one 
whose  spirit  was  so  soon  to  be  in  the  presence  of  its  Maker. 
I  cannot  express  to  you,  my  sister,  the  emotions  of  that  hour. 
Our  parents  were  not  there,  and  there  was  no  one  but  me  to 
drink  in  the  full  tenderness  of  the  scene,  with  all  its  affect- 
ing associations.  Often  since  have  I  dwelt  upon  it,  in 
silence;  and  its  remembrance  even  eternity  cannot  erase 
from  my  heart ! 

"  Thursday  night  he  had  his  senses ;  answered  Mr.  Coit's 
questions  with  clearness  and  satisfaction,  and  appeared  in  a 
happy  frame.  Friday  he  was  much  the  same.  For  the  first 
time,  the  physicians  gave  us  some  little  encouragement  that 
he  might  recover.  I  was  slow  in  admitting  any  hope  to  my 
breast :  when  it  did  find  place  there,  its  ejection  only  opened 
the  wound  again,  to  bleed  with  all  its  freshness.  This 
was  the  case  on  Saturday  morning,  when  our  dear  brother 
seemed  quite  comfortable.  I  felt  encouraged  ;  although  the 
thought  occurred  to  me,  that  it  might  be  only  a  revival 
which  was  the  precursor  of  death.  We  discovered  that  his 
breathing  was  faint,  his  pulse  weak,  and  his  flesh  cold. 
There  was  a  visible  alteration  in  him  from  that  time,  though 
we  did  not  entirely  give  him  up.  He  was  still  patient  and 
lovely  as  ever. 

"  I  did  not  mention,  that  on  Thursday  or  Friday  morning, 
as  I  was  sitting  alone  with  him,  I  took  up  his  Bible,  to  read, 
hoping  he  would  notice  it.  He  significantly  looked  at  me; 
then  at  the  Bible,  and  nodded  his  head,  as  much  as  to  say 
that  he  understood  my  intention.  Once,  too,  when  I  had 
been  washing  his  hands  and  face,  I  smiled  upon  him  affec- 
tionately, while  a  faint  smile  played  on  his  pallid  features,  in 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  51 

return.  He  almost  invariably  returned  my  kisses,  as  he  had 
been  used  to  do  in  health.  Sabbath  morning  he  was  more 
feeble.  His  eyes  rolled  in  their  sockets  ;  and  he  seemed 
unconscious  of  surrounding  objects;  though  he  answered 
mamma's  questions  intelligibly.  One  of  them  was,  '  Do  you 
feel  that  your  soul  is  washed  in  the  atoning  blood  of  Jesus  ? ' 
to  which  he  replied  in  the  affirmative.  I  told  him  it  was 
Sabbath ;  that  papa  had  been  to  church,  and  put  up  a  note 
for  him,  and  that  Mr.  Dickinson  had  prayed  very  affection- 
ately for  him.  He  replied  that  he  knew  it  was  Sabbath  ; 
and  to  the  communication  respecting  the  note/  answered, 
with  a  grateful  tone  of  voice,  '  Did  he? '  But  in  a  moment 
his  mind  wandered.  In  the  afternoon,  it  became  necessary 
to  give  him  powerful  medicine ;  and  I  trembled  for  the 
result,  knowing  that  some  change  must  ensue.  We  all  felt 
that  the  night  would  be  a  critical  one,  as  his  pulse  was 
increased  to  a  hundred  and  twenty-eight.  Between  eight 
and  nine  o'clock  in  the  evening,  his  clothes  and  bed  were 
changed ;  and  although  he  endeavored  to  help  himself, 
nature  was  almost  exhausted,  and  her  work  nearly  done.  A 
little  before  midnight,  I  visited  his  silent  couch ;  and  there 
he  lay  upon  his  unruffled  pillow,  bearing  the  impress  of  the 
king  of  terrors,  whose  victory  was  not  yet  accomplished. 
What  a  moment  was  that  to  my  afflicted  soul !  By  the  use 
of  wine  and  other  means,  he  was  aroused  from  that  lethargic 
state;  and  when  I  saw  him  again,  about  two  o'clock,  his 
eyes  were  open  and  full  of  expression ;  his  arms  thrown 
out  of  the  bed ;  and  his  attitude  that  of  independence ; 
while  reason  was  dethroned,  and  all  his  remarks  incoherent. 
He  appeared  exceedingly  interesting.  When  we  were 
convinced  that  he  would  continue  till  morning,  we  all  lay 
down,  except  papa,  who  sat  up  the  remainder  of  the  night, 
with  Dr.  Hooker.  It  was  then  that  he  repeated  the  Lord's 
prayer  so  impressively,  even  to  the  'Amen.'  The  excite- 
ment I  have  mentioned  had  given  place  to  a  more  composed 
frame. 

"At  about  six  o'clock,  I  took  my  seat  again  by  his  side, 


52  MEMOIR   OF 

and  occasionally  administered  a  little  broth.  He  could  say 
nothing  intelligibly ;  but  the  whisperings  of  his  lips  were 
incessant,  which  had  not  been  the  case  before.  I  could 
distinguish  only  the  words  '  may  I,'  and  '  Amen,'  indicating 
that  he  was  in  prayer.  Marianne  and  I  staid  with  him  during 
family  prayer,  when  he  received  a  spoonful  of  broth,  from 
his  own  silver  cup,  which  he  used  in  childhood;  but  he 
could  not  swallow  it.  We  troubled  him  no  more  with  earthly 
aliment.  The  soul  was  fast  preparing  to  leave  its  tabernacle 
below,  to  dwell  where  the  Lamb  himself  should  feed  him- 
After  prayers,  all  assembled  in  the  chamber  ;  breakfast  was 
forgotten ;  and  the  morning  was  spent  in  witnessing  the 
ravages  of  death  upon  that  loved  form ;  until  a  quarter 
before  eleven,  when  the  spirit  was  released.  His  struggles 
were  severe,  though  the  physicians  thought  he  was  insen- 
sible to  pain.  At  one  time,  his  whole  frame  quivered,  every 
fibre  being  affected  in  a  way  that  I  never  beheld  before. 
The  room  was  filled  with  sympathizing  relatives  and  friends, 
our  dear  minister,  and  the  two  physicians.  Mamma  ex- 
pressed a  wish  that  some  of  the  promises  of  the  gospel  might 
be  repeated ;  and  her  request  was  kindly  regarded  by  Mr. 
Dickinson,  who  also  prayed.  After  which  papa  made  a 
most  affecting  prayer,  alluding  to  the  circumstances  of  his 
birth,  and  commending  his  dying  child  to  God,  and  giving 
up  all  his  children  once  more  to  Him.  He  then  made 
another  prayer  for  you,  especially.  It  was  an  impressive 
scene  to  all  present,  and  very  touching.  For  a  few 
moments  after  'that  languishing  head  was  at  rest,'  I  felt 
somewhat  like  David,  who  .arose  and  washed  himself,  and 
his  countenance  was  no  more  sad.  I  rejoiced  for  him.  The 
physicians,  with  our  kind  neighbor,  Mr.  Ripley,  performed 
the  last  sad  offices  to  the  precious  one;  after  which  his 
lifeless  form  was  very  dear  to  us,  until  it  was  consigned 
to  its  narrow  house.  Our  Jirst  mournful  pleasure  in  the 
morning,  and  the  last  at  night,  was  to  visit  the  lovely 
remains,  which  now  seemed  almost  like  an  angel's  dwelling. 
Our  hearts  were  knit  together  by  uncommon  ties.  We 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  53 

had  no  cares  or  preparation  to  distract  our  minds ;  and 
during  the  whole  of  that  week,  we  could  sit  down  together 
and  talk  of  the  sainted  spirit  who  had  gone  to  mingle  its 
celestial  sympathies  with  its  angel  mother  and  its  blessed 
Saviour." 

Writing  in  another  letter  to  her  sister,  of  the  conflict 
through  which  she  passed,  on  the  night  previous  to  her 
brother's  death,  and  of  the  happy  feelings  which  followed, 
she  says  — 

"  As  midnight  advanced,  the  certainty  of  the  event  grew 
more  inevitable,  and  my  anguish  seemed  to  keep  pace 
with  the  approaching  crisis.  Mamma,  and  Sarah,  and  Ma- 
rianne had  lain  down,  brothers  were  in  the  room  with  the 
doctors,  while  father  and  I  were  alone  in  the  parlor.  I 
leaned  upon  his  shoulder,  and  gave  vent  to  sorrows  which 
were  unfelt  before,  and  poignant  in  the  extreme.  It  seemed 
as  if  my  heart  would  dissolve,  while  unutterable  thoughts 
pressed  home  upon  my  soul.  The  conflict  was  severe  ;  and 
though  I  acknowledged  God's  perfect  right  to  inflict  such 
evils,  I  could  not  bring  myself  to  meet  them.  Death,  with 
all  its  terrific  accompaniments,  seemed  then,  in  reality,  to  be 
'  the  wages  of  sin.'  My  own  sins  were  not,  at  that  time, 
particularly  oppressive ;  but  sin  in  general,  I  felt,  at  that 
hour,  to  be  the  fruitful  source  of  DEATH  ;  and  that  it  was 
the  severest  penalty,  of  a  limited  nature,  which  an  infinitely 
wise  and  just  Being  could  inflict.  I  thought  that  in  the 
course  of  my  life  I  had  experienced  a  little  of  almost  every 
variety  of  evil,  or  at  least  that  I  knew  something  of  its 
nature ;  but  this  night  I  found  an  evil  pressing  upon  my 
inmost  soul,  altogether  different  from  any  thing  I  had  ever 
known  before.  Of  course  I  needed  new  support.  My 
cherished  brother  was  dying  in  my  apartment,  and  I  could 
do  nothing  to  help  him.  The  sovereignty  of  Jehovah,  whose 
hand  none  could  stay,  and  whose  purposes  none  had  a  right 
to  question,  arose  before  me  with  a  maiestv  npver  before 


54  MEMOIR  OF 

perceived.  Father  prevailed  upon  me  to  lie  down  upon  the 
sofa,  while  he  also  took  a  little  rest.  Early  in  the  morning 
'  while  it  was  yet  dark,'  I  took  my  accustomed  seat,  for  the 
last  time,  to  administer  to  him  who  was  on  the  confines  of 
eternity. 

*  *  *  «  After  having  been  that  night,  as  if  at  the  foot  of 
that  mount  which  none  might  touch ;  when  the  struggle  was 
over,  and  the  sweet  remains  were  arrayed  for  the  tomb, 
gentler  accents  spoke  to  my  heart;  and  I  felt  that  I  had 
come  '  to  Mount  Zion,'  '  to  an  innumerable  company  of 
angels,  to  the  spirits  of  just  men  made  perfect,'  and  es- 
pecially '  to  Jesus  the  mediator  of  the  new  covenant.'  '  I  am 
the  resurrection  and  the  life,'  were  words  which  now  were 
clothed  in  a  more  glorious  meaning. 

"  I  do  earnestly  desire,  my  dear  sister,  to  make  this  event 
profitable ;  and  hope  I  can  already  say,  '  It  is  good  for  me 
that  I  have  been  afflicted.'  It  appears  a  more  solemn  thing 
to  live,  and  a  more  solemn  thing  to  die.  The  domestic  rela- 
tion has  assumed  a  new  sacredness  in  my  view,  as  bearing  the 
impress  of  Heaven's  own  beautiful  plan ;  and  I  pray  that  I 
may  henceforth  give  it  a  prominent  place  in  my  system  of 
duties.  It  is  a  symbol  of  the  union  of  the  upper  world. 
I  shall  never  again  say  it  is  selfish  to  desire  the  temporal 
and  eternal  happiness  of  those  whom  we  love,  or  to  mourn 
their  loss.  It  is  the  great  Parent  of  the  Universe  who 
has  thus  bound  us  in  circles  of  friendship.  And  perhaps 
one  of  his  designs  in  so  doing  is,  that  when  these  are 
broken,  our  wounded  souls  may  know  the  preciousness  of 
those  consolations  which  are  furnished  for  the  afflicted." 

Said  the  Chaldean  king,  of  One  whom  he  saw  walking 
in  the  midst  of  the  furnace  with  the  three  faithful  men,  "  and 
the  form  of  the  fourth  is  like  the  Son  of  God !  "  Truly,  it 
is  worth  while  to  pass  through  such  scenes,  and  to  bear 
such  chastening  of  "  the  Almighty ;  "  if,  amidst  all,  the 
chastened  one  can  feel  that  God  is  there ;  good,  even  to 
look  upon  the  "clouds  and  darkness"  which  are  "round 


MRS    SARAH  L.  SMITH.  55 

about  Him,"  if  the  soul  can  rest  so  sweetly  in  that  which 
is  also  written,  "justice  and  judgment  are  the  habitation 
of  his  throne." 

It  was  indeed  a  mysterious  providence  which  disappointed 
the  hope  of  seeing  that  brother,  so  beloved  and  cherished, 
a  minister  of  Christ.  But  here  was  one  of  the  instrumen- 
talities by  which  her  Lord  was  preparing  her  for  the  mis- 
sionary service.  And  good  as  it  would  have  been  for  the 
brother  to  preach  "  the  unsearchable  riches  of  Christ,"  in  his 
native  land  ;  better  even  than  this,  was  it,  that  by  his  death 
the  heavenly  spirited  sister  should  have  her  preparation 
completed  to  make  known  the  dying  love  of  Christ  to  the 
benighted  daughters  of  Arabia, 


CHAPTER    III. 

RELIGIOUS     EXPERIENCE VIEWS    OF     CHRISTIAN    DUTY   AND 

HABITS        OF       LIFE SENTIMENTS        ON      MISCELLANEOUS 

SUBJECTS. 

THE  loss  of  the  private  journals  of  the  subject  of  this 
Memoir  at  the  time  of  her  shipwreck,  on  her  passage  from 
Beyroot  to  Smyrna,  has  probably  deprived  us  of  much  which 
would  be  interesting,  as  recording  her  Christian  experience. 
Her  correspondence,  however,  previous  to  the  time  of  her 
decision  upon  going  on  a  mission  to  Syria,  contains  many 
passages  —  the  free  disclosures  of  her  heart  to  some  of  her 
friends  —  in  which,  ijiay  be  seen  the  depth  and  strength 
of  her  feelings  as  an  experimental  Christian,  and  the  prep- 
aration she  was  making  for  future  usefulness.  A  few 
selections  of  this  character  will  constitute  the  present 
chapter,  together  with  some  of  her  thoughts  on  miscel- 
laneous subjects. 

Trust  in  God.  —  "Every  future  day  of  my  life  I  desire 
to  leave  cheerfully  in  the  hands  of  God,  and  to  be  entirely 
resigned,  should  he  see  fit  to  frustrate  all  my  expectations. 
I  feel  peculiarly,  this  evening,  the  precariousness  of  all 
things  earthly,  and  the  danger  of  placing  too  much  depend- 
ence upon  them.  But  I  do  not  think  that  we  are  forbidden 
to  indulge  pleasant  hopes  of  the  future." 

"Do  not  be  impatient  and  distrustful  respecting  the 
future.  God  will  provide.  Sometimes  I  resolve  only  to 
ask  for  wisdom  to-day,  and  leave  the  morrow  entirely.  If 
I  live  to  see  another  day,  and  in  the  possession  of  ray 

66 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  SMITH.  57 

faculties,  I  will  again  present  myself  as  a  suppliant.     God 
is  not  a  hard  master." 

Anxiety  for  the  future.  —  "We  are  restless  beings,  ever 
reaching  forward ;  and  if  we  have  any  steps  to  take,  cannot 
but  feel  solicitude  respecting  them.  Yet  the  Christian  has 
a  delightful  resort  in  every  emergency,  and  no  good  thing 
which  God  has  promised,  shall  fail  those  who  'walk  up- 
rightly.' There  is  the  point.  Promises  are  conditional ; 
and  if  we  fulfil  our  part,  they  will  never  fail." 

Religious  enjoyment. — "You  inquire,  my  dear  sister, 
respecting  my  religious  feelings.  I  have  had  considerable 
enjoyment  arising  from  the  reflection,  that  I  have  entered 
the  service  of  the  best  of  beings,  and  that  I  shall  be 
permitted  to  glorify  Him.  Life  has  appeared  to  me 
short,  uncertain,  and  insignificant;  and  heaven  worth  any 
sacrifice." 

"I  expected  to  be  very  unhappy  after  you  left,  and  I 
never  restrained  my  feelings  so  much,  under  any  circum- 
stances. But  all  the  remainder  of  that  week,  I  enjoyed 
my  religious  exercises  beyond  any  thing  I  have  experienced 
before,  since  my  first  joys.  Prayer  and  the  word  of  God 
were  my  delight ;  and  I  rejoiced  to  consider  myself  as 
engaged  in  the  service  of  God.  I  still  feel  very  differently 
from  what  I  have  done  for  some  time  past;  though  the  peace 
of  mind  to  which  absence  from  company  and  the  quiet  of 
my  own  room  have  contributed,  has  been,  in  some  degree, 
interrupted  by  the  distractions  of  the  world  and  its  cares." 

Satisfaction  in  employment.  —  "I  am  happy  and  cheerful 
in  the  attempted  discharge  of  duty ;  and  have  no  time  to 
cultivate  morbid  sensibility.  And  at  night,  when  I  lay  my 
weary  head  upon  the  pillow  of  repose,  my  rest  is  rendered 
doubly  sweet  by  a  busy  day." 

Retirement.  —  "I  anticipate  much  pleasure  from  a  visit  to 
3* 


58  MEMOIR  OF 

you  next   winter.     I   am  sick  of  dissipation,  tired  of  idle 
words.     'When  shall  I  fly  away  and  be  at  rest?'  " 

Being  of  God.  —  "I  was  this  morning  contemplating 
the  BEING  OF  GOD.  For  a  moment  I  felt  bewildered  with 
the  incomprehensibility  of  the  subject,  and  all  finite  things 
appeared  unworthy  of  a  thought.  But  I  soon  felt  that  these 
were  more  suited  to  the  strength  of  our  minds  than  the 
secret  things  which  belong  to  God  only ;  and  I  felt  that  1 
ought  to  be  grateful  to  Him,  that  my  attention  was  divided 
between  things  real  and  spiritual ;  or  rather  things  earthly 
and  heavenly.  We  could  not  bear  an  uninterrupted  med- 
itation on  these  great  subjects  ;  we  should  soon  be  in '& 

case.     Our  minds  are  prone  to  speculate,   and  sometimes 
unprofitably." 

Contentment.  —  "I  have  thought,  to-day,  of  the  text, 
'  Godliness  with  contentment  is  great  gain.'  It  does  not 
say  riches,  or  honor,  or  pleasure  with  contentment,  but 
'godliness.'  Let  us  live  for  God's  glory,  rise  above  trifles 
as  far  as  possible,  (and  all  things  merely  worldly  are  trifles,) 
and  exercise  strong  faith.  '  Rejoice  in  the  Lord,  O  ye 
righteous ;  and  again  I  say,  Rejoice.' " 

Habits  of  thought  respecting  Christ.  —  "I  am  sensible  that 
I  do  not  regard  Christ  as  much  as  I  ought ;  and  I  wish  you 
would  pray  for  me,  that  he  may  be  more  clearly  revealed  to 
my  soul." 

Conjlict.  —  "I  go  on  as  usual,  struggling  against  sin 
and  perplexities,  endeavoring  to  fix  my  thoughts,  as  Moses 
did,  *  upon  the  recompense  of  the  reward ; '  reward '  of  grace, 
not  of  debt.'  " 

Spiritual  darkness.  —  To  her  sister,  following  a  visit,  she 
writes  — "  Added  to  the  grief  of  our  separation,  I  experi- 
enced the  continuance  of  the  hiding  of  my  Saviour's  counte- 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  59 

nance.  At  the  close  of  your  visit,  and  for  a  few  days  after, 
I  could  not  get  near  to  God  in  prayer.  Sins  of  childhood 
and  youth  rose  like  mountains  before  me.  I  feel  brighter 
now." 

Consciousness  of  rectitude.  —  In  reference  to  a  subject  of 
some  perplexity,  she  thus  writes  :  —  "I  have  proceeded,  if  I 
know  my  own  heart,  in  the  fear  of  God,  with  constant 
prayer,  in  reference  to  every  step.  Acquitted  by  God  and 
my  own  conscience,  it  is  useless  for  me  to  be  disturbed  by 
the  opinions  of  others.  Suffice  it  to  say,  I  am  now  happier 
than  I  had  been  for  many  months  previous.  My  friends 
seern  very  dear,  God  very  merciful,  and  heaven  delight- 
fully pure  and  happy.  My  mind  is  unclouded  with  distrust 
or  discontent.  I  feel  that  the  trials  I  have  suffered  were 
disciplinary,  and  I  hope  salutary ;  that  the  command  to 
*  seek  first  the  kingdom  of  God,'  with  the  annexed  promise, 
comprises  all  our  duty,  and  all  our  pleasure." 

Means  of  happiness.  —  "  All  our  years  would  be  happier, 
if  we  could  make  the  service  of  God  continually  our  su- 
preme delight,  our  meat  and  our  drink.  Trials  we  must 
have,  for  our  Master  had  them." 

Self-indulgence.  —  "  At  our  preparatory  lecture,  last  even- 
ing, I  was  much  struck  with  the  27th  hymn  — 

'  Cold  mountains  and  the  midnight  air 
Witnessed  the  fervor  of  thy  prayer; 
The  desert  thy  temptation  knew, 
Thy  conflict  and  thy  victory  too.' 

"  Shame  upon  the  Christian  who  would  prefer  his  own 
ease  to  the  honor  and  service  of  his  Saviour.  And  yet  this 
is  too  much  the  case  with  us  all.  My  earnest  petition  is, 
'  Deliver  me  from  self'  " 

Depression  of  spirits.  —  "I  hope  you  will  be  cheerful. 


60  MEMOIR  OF 

What  does  depression  effect  ?  Nothing  but  sorrow ;  it  cannot 
alter  our  condition.  Every  situation  has  its  trials.  Do  not 
think  too  much  about  the  past.  I  cannot  bear  it.  I  am 
obliged  to  forget  the  past  in  present  occupation.  If  our 
anxiety  remedied  any  thing,  it  would  be  wise  to  indulge  it ; 
but  as  it  operates  contrariwise,  it  seems  the  part  of  good 
sense  and  Christian  fortitude  to  rise  above  it.  I  -know  it  is 
easy  to  comment  upon  this  subject,  but  I  do  it  for  my  own 
benefit  partly,  and  hope  to  practise  accordingly." 

"  Last  night  I  awoke,  and  lay  thinking  upon  the  dark  side 
of  every  thing;  but  this  morning  I  feel  better.  It  is  sinful 
to  indulge  in  such  feelings.  I  think  we  ought  to  pray  for 
a  cheerful  spirit.  Confinement  and  solitude  are  extremely 
injurious  to  mind  and  body.  Activity  and  social  enjoyment 
are  imperative  duties.  It  is  necessary  also, '  to  go  out  of  our- 
selves ; '  for  me  it  is  absolutely  so.  I  hope  you  will  try 
not  to  think  too  much.  Keep  your  mind  cheerful.  Look 
upon  your  mercies.  It  is  God's  will  that  you  should  do  so. 
He  will  provide  for  the  future." 

"  Your  letter  gave  me  both  pleasure  and  pain.  I  beg  you 
will  not,  as  Mr.  Cecil  says,  '  permit  your  feelings  to  take 
away  half  of  your  life.'  I  know  that  I  am  not  the  person 
to  recommend  fortitude,  and  the  usual  prosing  in  regard  to 
its  exercise  I  would  avoid.  But  we  know  that  anxiety  does 
not  lessen  the  evil  of  any  thing.  When  I  live  near  to  God, 
it  seems  like  being  in  a  father's  house  and  under  his  con- 
stant care  and  provision,  and  there  I  feel  no  anxiety.  I 
am  not  called  to  take  thought  for  food  and  raiment;  my 
Father  knoweth  that  I  have  need  of  all  these  things." 

"  If  I  had  not  been  in  an  unusually  happy  frame  when 
your  last  came,  I  should  have  been  .much  depressed  by 
your  allusion  to  the  dark  side  of  the  picture,  in  regard  to 
our  country,  as  it  often  fills  me  with  apprehension.  Since 
then,  I  have  had  some  desponding  hours,  which  I  was  ex- 
pecting would  follow  my  season  of  enjoyment.  But  I  am 
beginning  to  revive  again.  I  suppose  that  it  is  wisely 
permitted  that  some  should  fix  their  eyes  upon  the  diffi- 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  61 

culties  to  be  overcome,  in  making  '  the  paths  straight,'  and 
others  be  cheered  with  the  bright  scenes  .which  will  event- 
ually be  realized ;  or  rather  that  we  should,  individually, 
participate  in  Z  ion's  hopes  and  fears,  pursuing  our  pilgrim 
path  in  alternate  '  strength  and  weakness,  joy  and  wo.'  " 

Influence  of  thankfulness  and  cheerfulness.  —  "When  is 
your  Thanksgiving?  Do  you  recollect  that  our  ancestors, 
after  appointing  a  number  of  Fasts,  in  the  midst  of  their 
perplexities,  resolved  that  they  would  appoint  a  day  of 
Thanksgiving,  to  acknowledge  their  mercies,  as  well  as 
deplore  their  misfortunes,  and  it  seemed  to  be  accepted? 
Do,  my  dear  sister,  strive  to  keep  from  despondency,  and 
enjoy,  with  your  husband  and  children,  the  domestic  bless- 
ings which  surround  you.  It  may  prove  a  permanent  injury 
to  your  children,  if  the  sunshine  of  \  mother's  face,  which 
often  furnishes  such  delightful  associations,  is  clouded  by 
depressed  feelings.  Once,  since  my  return  home,  when  an 
unconscious  shade  passed  over  my  face,  Elizabeth  came 
to  me  and  scrutinized  my  countenance  with  much  intense- 
ness.  I  was  led  to  feel  that  children  notice  the  expression 
very  readily ;  their  own  is  moulded  by  that  of  others  with 
whom  they  associate  constantly." 

Spirit  of  adoption.  —  "I  have  thought  much,  within  a  few 
days,  of  the  relation  which  exists  between  God,  as  a  Father, 
and  his  children.  While  we  live  near  him,  we  dwell  in  our 
Father's  house;  are  nourished  and  supplied  by  a  tender 
Parent,  whose  hand  we  can  view  in  all  our  concerns.  This 
is  a  delightful  part  of  my  experience,  to  feel  that  I  am  acting 
for  God,  and  that  he  is  employing  and  supplying  me,— 
privileges  purchased  by  a  Saviour's  blood,  and  manifested 
by  the  Holy  Ghost." 

"  When  I  look  upon  God  as  a  tender  Father,  I  can  cheer- 
fully trust  all  to  him,  without  one  anxious  doubt.  Time 
seems  short,  and  of  no  moment,  comparatively ;  and  I  know 


62  MEMOIR  OF 

that  God   loves   me  and  mine   better   than  I  do,  and  will 
better  dispose  of  our  concerns." 

Growth  in  grace.  —  "I  think  one  preventive  to  our  growth 
in  grace,  arises  from  our  esteeming  it  a  burden  to  take  up 
the  cross  of  Christ.  But  it  is  a  privilege  that  he  permits  us 
to  approach  him  in  any  way.  What  greater  obligations  can 
be  imposed  on  us  to  insure  our  faithfulness,  than  to  have 
been  created  and  redeemed  by  the  Being  who  claims  our 
service !  Oh !  let  us  pray  for  a  subdued  heart." 

Frame  of  mind  in  prayer.  —  "I  was  gratified,  this  morn- 
ing, to  find  my  heart  and  my  supplications  first  drawn  forth 
towards  the  kingdom  of  God,  while  personal  interests 
seemed  secondary  in  my  view.  To  God's  grace  be  all  the 
glory." 

Benefits  of  spiritual  trials.  —  "Any  event  which  draws 
the  children  of  God  to  himself,  is  auspicious.  Afflictions 
should  not  be  termed  mysterious.  As  sinners,  we  should 
expect  them,  and  regard  them  as  the  principal  means  which 
God  uses  to  discipline  the  soul  and  make  it  meet  for  heaven. 
We  cannot  make  progress  without  them.  They  are  an  evi- 
dence that  mercy  hovers  over  us." 

Review  of  Christian  acquaintanceship.  —  To  an  esteemed 
Christian  friend,  she  writes  —  "I  can  assure  you  I  often 
retrace  the  scenes  of  our  past  intercourse,  which,  from  their 
transient  nature,  seem  almost  like  a  dream  of  the  morning. 
But  I  trust  their  record  is  on  high,  and  that  their  moral  in- 
fluence was  for  our  benefit.  While  participating  in  your 
prayers  and  in  your  conversation,  I  felt  the  strong  tie  of 
Christian  sympathy ;  and  our  intercourse  having  been  exclu- 
sively of  a  spiritual  nature,  the  seal  of  Heaven  seems  to  have 
impressed  it;  testifying  that  it  is  destined  to  a  more  delight- 
ful renewal  in  the  courts  above.  Blessed  thought ! " 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  63 

Deceitfulness  of  the  heart.  —  "  You  speak  of  the  deceit- 
fulness  of  the  heart.  I  think  much  of  it,  and  am  constantly 
afraid  that  I  should  not  endure  the  test.  But  our  strength 
must  always  be  in  Christ.  The  more  we  exalt  him,  the 
more  vigorous  will  be  our  Christian  course." 

Communion  with  God.  — "  The  communion  of  saints  is 
precious.  But  how  much  more  so,  communion  with  God  ! 
Here  we  are  assured,  that,  whenever  our  thoughts  dwell 
upon  him,  his  own  are  fixed  on  us.  His  perfections  ever 
afford  a  subject  of  unmingled  pleasure,  for  our  contempla- 
tion. I  hope  that  you  have  had  much  of  his  presence  the 
last  year ;  for  then  I  may  know  that  happiness  has  been  your 
portion.  I  have  of  late  enjoyed  much  of  the  presence  of 
God,  and  find  my  sweetest  satisfaction  in  communion  with 
him.  There  is  on  earth  nothing  that  appears  attractive.  It 
is  not  a  melancholy  sensation,  for  I  can  see  God  in  all 
things,  however  minute;  and  they  seem  tending  to  his  glory. 
I  do  not  think  that  any  event,  however  limited  its  influence 
may  appear,  fails  to  accomplish  some  purpose  for  the  glory 
of  God.  In  reading  the  Bible,  we  see  that  the  most  casual 
circumstances  were  thus  overruled.  Could  we  preserve  a 
constant  and  vivid  sense  of  this  truth,  we  should  realize  the 
solemnity  of  our  situation.  Our  worldly-mindedness  would 
be  checked,  and  we  should  be  less  anxious  for  the  future." 

Permanence  of  things  spiritual  and  heavenly.  — "  What 
changes  are  wrought  in  the  views,  feelings,  and  sometimes  in 
the  character,  by  the  lapse  of  years  i  Were  my  hopes  cen- 
tred here,  methinks  I  should  be  the  victim  of  melancholy 
retrospections.  But  thanks  to  my  Almighty  Friend,  I  have 
entered  a  path,  the  footsteps  of  which  become  more  sure, 
and  the  prospects  more  animating,  every  hour  I  live.  Yes, 
that  faith  which  grasps  immortality,  is  continually  becoming 
a  more  absorbing  reality;  and  earth,  with  its  trifling  toys 
and  airy  bubbles,  seems  scarce  worth  a  thought.  Oh !  the 
power  of  that  grace  which  can  transform  our  earth-born,  de- 


64  MEMOIR  OF 

graded,  worthless  nature,  for  the  participation  of  the  pleas- 
ures which  flow  at  'God's  right  hand.'  It  is  the  knowledge 
of  a  crucified  Saviour,  conveyed  to  the  benighted  and  dis- 
eased soul  by  the  Holy  Spirit,  which  enkindles  that  flame  of 
happiness,  destined  to  interminable  and  augmenting  bright- 
ness. It  has  no  origin  in  fallen  man,  but  comes  directly 
from  the  Source  of  all." 

Anxiety  respecting  public  interests.  —  "Do  you  not 
tremble  for  our  country  ?  My  heart  sickens  with  appre- 
hension. A  crisis  seems  to  be  approaching ;  and  statesmen 
as  well  as  Christians  seem  to  fear.  The  whole  earth  seems 
to  '  reel  to  and  fro  like  a  drunken  man.'  Personal  interests 
seem  to  dwindle  to  insignificance  in  the  contrast.  I  never 
perused  newspapers  with  such  eagerness  as  I  do  now ;  and  I 
find  matter  enough  for  prayer;  and  oh!  for  a  wrestling 
spirit ! " 

Heaven.  —  "I  am  trying  to  learn  that  earthly  hopes  and 
dependences  have  no  permanence;  and  whenever  I  part 
with  Christian  friends,  I  console  myself  with  the  anticipation 
of  time  and  opportunity  in  heaven." 

"  I  am  overwhelmed  with  cares  and  burdens,  because  1 
am  pleased  to  undertake  considerable.  But  the  burdens 
and  cares  of  this  life  will  make  heaven  sweet.  There,  dear 
sister,  we  shall  unite,  without  separation.  Let  us  live  for 
this  end,  and  be  happy." 

"  I  do  love  to  think  of  heaven.  I  seem  to  feel  a  spirit 
within  me  that  says,  there  is  unmingled  happiness  in  store 
for  the  immortal  mind.  Oh  !  how  soon,  if  faithful,  shall 
we  find  ourselves  upon  those  happy  shores,  disembodied, 
disenthralled,  and  holding  converse  with  Christ,  with  angels, 
with  our  departed  ones !  " 

Fleeting  nature  of  earthly  things.  — "  While  I  write, 
the  balmy  air  breathes  upon  me  through  the  window  which 
overlooks  the  garden,  and  B.  is  mowing  the  grass  in  the 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  65 

adjoining  lane.  '  In  the  morning  it  flourisheth  and  groweth 
up,  in  the  evening  it  is  cut  down  and  withereth.'  How 
true  of  life !  Events  long  anticipated  follow  in  quick  suc- 
cession, and  in  the  retrospect  appear  so  trifling,  as  to  excite 
our  astonishment  that  we  regarded  them  as  so  important. 
Some  one  has  said  that  the  reason  of  our  disappointment 
in  future  worldly  good,  is,  that  our  hearts  are  greater  than 
the  world,  and  cannot  be  filled  with  it;  but  that  God  is 
greater  than  our  hearts,  and  has  prepared  joys,  which,  as 
they  are  incomprehensible,  will  never  disappoint.  I  only 
wish  that  thoughts  of  rest  in  heaven  might  so  affect  me  as 
to  lead  me  to  overlook  all  earthly  trial  and  suffering." 

A  thought  in  Broadway.  —  "  New  York  seems  pleasant 
to  me,  and  quite  like  home.  In  Broadway  it  seems  as  if 
people  were  hurrying  to  eternity,  as  fast  as  possible.  Each 
one  seems  intent  upon  something,  nobody  can  tell  what, 
as  though  it  were  the  last  day  of  existence.  And  I  hurry 
on,  in  the  same  apparently  selfish  manner." 

Occupation.  —  "I  was  delighted  to  hear  of  your  Sabbath 
evening  efforts.  Life  seems  worth  just  nothing,  without 
some  such  occupation.  What  once  appeared  to  me  the 
acme  of  felicity,  in  anticipation,  seems  now  like  straws, 
scarce  worth  a  thought." 

Effect  of  a  revival.  —  "A  revival  is  a  discriminating 
season.  It  shows  who  are  for  the  Lord.  It  has  been  a 
profitable  season  to  me ;  I  hope  a  re-conversion.  Never  did 
sin  appear  so  heinous,  and  Christ  so  essential  and  precious. 
Yet,  although  sins,  general  and  particular,  have  humbled 
me  to  the  dust,  I  go  not  mourning  —  I  have  a  complete 
Saviour,  and  I  can  lift  up  my  head  with  joy." 

Holiness  in  the  church.  —  "I  am  every  day  more  im- 
pressed with  the  conviction  that  holiness  in  the  church 
will  do  more  for  its  prosperity  than  any  thing  else.  We 


66  MEMOIR  OF 

look  around  and  expect  to  see  converts  multiplied;  but 
our  own  hearts  must  first  be  purified  and  our  deportment 
rectified." 

Faith.  —  "  Let  us  cultivate  faith  ;  it  is  the  grace  which 
the  present  state  of  the  church  requires.  Have  you  seen 
some  remarks  of  Dr.  Griffin  upon  '  the  prayer  of  faith '  ? 
the  substance  of  which  is  this  —  that  believing  prayer  rests 
upon  the  general  readiness  of  God  to  answer ;  while  that 
presumptive  expectation  of  particular  blessings,  is  nothing 
but  hope  resting  upon  the  prayer  of  faith  which  we  suppose 
ourselves  to  have  offered.  The  first  confides  in  the  word 
of  God,  the  last  in  our  own  efforts.  I  was  pleased  with 
them." 

Love.  — "  Religion  shines  purer  and  brighter  in  the 
exercise  of  love,  than  in  highly  wrought  experiences." 

A  critical  case.  —  "  You  would  think   from — 's 

conversation  that  she  is  a  lively  Christian.  There  is  no 
point  of  religious  experience  or  interest  upon  which  she  is 
not  eloquent.  And  yet  she  loves  the  world  dearly." 

Expenditures  of  Christian  benevolence.  —  "I  am  more 
than  ever  confirmed  in  my  opinion  that  the  amount  which 
Christians  bestow  in  charity  should  not  be  prescribed.  Dr. 
Alexander,  in  his  missionary  sermon,  says,  '  Let  every  one 
follow  the  promptings  of  his  own  benevolent  feelings,  and 
"  as  he  purposeth  in  his  heart,  so  let  him  give  ;  for  the  Lord 
loveth  a  cheerful  giver."  The  temple  of  God  was  reared 
of  old  by  free-will  offerings,  and  the  spiritual  temple  must 
now  rise  in  the  same  way.  They  will  be  blessed  indeed,  to 
whom  shall  be  granted  such  love  to  Christ  and  such  benevo- 
lence to  men  that  they  will  cheerfully  offer,  not  merely  a 
part,  but  the  whole  of  what  they  possess,  for  the  furtherance 
of  the  Redeemer's  kingdom.'  Doubtless  many  disapproved 
of  the  poor  widow's  bestowing  her  whole  living,  and  we 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  67 

know  that  Mary's  costly  sacrifice  elicited  blame.  Surely, 
unless  a  new  spirit  pervade  the  church,  benevolent  opera- 
tions must  cease,  for  many  of  them  are  greatly  involved." 

Selfishness. — "It  is  useful  to  go  abroad  occasionally; 
but  if  we  fix  our  thoughts,  habitually,  upon  the  interests 
of  Christ's  kingdom,  which  are  occupying  the  heavenly 
world,  we  cannot  be  '  selfish ; '  and  for  myself,  I  do  not 
wish  to  be  in  any  place  where  these  are  not  the  predom- 
inant subjects.  Did  you  ever  notice  particularly,  that  in 
the  Lord's  prayer,  the  petitions  relative  to  his  kingdom 
are  placed  before  our  own  individual  wants  1  Would  it 
not  be  profitable  to  follow  this  arrangement  in  our  closet 
duties,  and  thus  in  our  prayers  '  seek  first  the  kingdom  of 
God '  1  and  possibly  it  might  have  an  effect  to  weaken  our 
attachment  to  the  things  of  the  world,  and  to  our  private 
interests." 

Denial  of  self.  —  "It  is  a  mistaken  idea  that  self-denial 
for  Christ  can  be  practised  without  inconvenience,  and 
without  a  consciousness,  in  the  very  act,  that  self-love  is 
mortified.  Yet  I  believe  the  difficulties  of  self-denial  are 
more  in  anticipation,  than  in  reality ;  or  rather  that  they 
are  diminished,  as  we  advance  in  the  path ;  like  the  staff 
which  was  presented  to  the  'pilgrim  Good  Intent,'  when 
ascending  the  hill,  the  thorns  of  which,  as  soon  as  he  had 
courage  to  grasp  it,  crushed  beneath  his  hand.  When 
once  the  Christian  will  permit  the  honor  of  God  and  the 
salvation  of  souls  to  take  that  place  in  his  heart  which  his 
own  interests  have  occupied,  he  will  not  be  obliged  to  ask 
the  question  so  frequently,  '  How  much  shall  I  do  for  thee, 
my  Saviour  ? '  You  will  think  this  a  favorite  subject  with 
me ;  and  I  acknowledge  it  is,  because  the  money  now  '  so 
necessarily '  employed  for  temporal  good,  is  wanted  to 
furnish  the  bread  of  life  and  robes  of  righteousness  to 
immortal  souls." 


68  MEMOIR  OF 

Simplicity  and  plainness.  —  "It  appears  tome  that  now 
is  the  most  favorable  time  for  the  church  to  fix  the  principle 
of  simplicity  and  plainness,  because  the  prevailing  fashion 
in  dress  and  furniture  rather  favors  it.  Our  most  genteel 
ladies  now  dress  as  the  Methodists  have  been  wont  to  do ; 
and  I  cannot  but  observe  that  God's  children  can  now  do 
for  the  fashion,  what  they  could  not  be  prevailed  upon 
formerly  to  do  for  Christ.  In  throwing  off  the  trammels  of 
Satan,  we  must  not  wait  till  the  whole  church  will  consent 
to  join  us ;  nor  even  until  we  can  be  perfectly  consistent. 
In  our  most  solemn  moments,  when  eternal  things  seem  most 
real,  we  must  decide  the  question  of  duty,  and  then  make  a 
gradual,  but  sure  inroad  upon  the  dominion  of  pride.  If 
Christians  would  deliberately  weigh  the  motives  which  bind 
them  to  the  imperfect  standard  of  past  years,  they  would 
find  them  to  have  no  basis  in  the  primitive  Church  of  our 
Saviour.  And  although  I  would  not  encourage  violent 
measures ;  yet,  if  we  are  upon  the  confines  of  a  new  era, 
when  moral  and  intellectual  influence  is  to  supersede  that 
which  is  sensual,  great  and  striking  changes  will  be 
witnessed." 

Doubts.  —  "I  cannot  say  that,  for  several  years,  I  have 
had  any  serious  religious  doubts,  because  my  mind  has 
been  almost  continually  fixed  upon  the  prosperity  of  Christ's 
kingdom.  Still  I  am  distrustful  of  my  heart,  and  I  might 
be  placed  in  circumstances  which  would  call  forth  unex- 
pected evidences  of  an  unsanctified  nature." 

Dress.  —  "I  do  not  approve  of  prescribing  retrench- 
ments. It  must  be  a  free-will  offering.  The  Tract  on 
Dress  was  written  by  Mrs. ,  of  New  York,  an  ec- 
centric woman.  There  is  danger  of  an  envious  temper 
mingling  with  other  feelings.  My  own  views  have  been 
drawn  from  a  source  which  leads  me  to  hope  they  are  the 
fruit  of  the  Spirit.  It  is  a  sense  of  eternal  realities  which 
has  stamped  vanity  and  vexation  upon  all  these  trifles ;  and 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  69 

upon  them  seems  written  in  letters  of  blood,  '  The  price  of 
souls.' " 

Troubles.  —  "I  have  been  thinking  that  every  body  has 
something  to  give  trouble,  either  great  or  small  —  some 
source  of  anxiety  —  so  that  we  may  as  well  be  satisfied, 
and  reflect,  '  if  it  were  not  this,  it  would  be  something 
else.'  We  are  apt,  too,  to  imagine  that  our  evil  is  the 
most  peculiar  and  trying.  Now,  it  seems  to  me  that  no 
one  has  exactly  the  kind  of  solicitude  which  I  feel  for  the 
poor  Mohegans ;  because,  if  present  efforts  fail,  they  will 
not  be  there,  to  experience  benefit  from  any  future  ones. 
Yet  many  would  doubtless  exclaim,  '  Dear  me !  if  I  had 
nothing  more  than  poor  Indians  to  trouble  me,  I  should 
be  happy.'  I  know  that  if  they  did  not  weigh  upon  my 
mind  as  they  do,  I  should  be  heart-sick  about .  I  be- 
lieve Miss  Hannah  More  or  Mrs.  Sherwood  says,  we  have 
only  to  choose  between  evils,  in  this  life.  Trouble  we 
must  have,  but  we  may  sometimes  take  our  choice  of  it." 

Dangers  of  the  church.  —  "I  have  lately  thought  much 
of  the  present  dangers  of  the  church.  The  accession  of 
numbers  is  calculated  to  induce  security ;  and  its  activity, 
pride.  Unless  the  standard  of  self-denial  be  raised,  those 
who  flock  into  it,  from  the  ranks  of  the  wealthy  and  the 
young,  will  cause  the  separating  wall  to  be  demolished. 
Let  the  days  of  Constantine  be  remembered.  This  is  the 
first  experiment  which  the  church,  as  a  body,  ever  made 
for  the  conversion  of  the  world ;  and  it  would  not  be 
strange  if  self-exaltation  should  make  it  necessary  to  purify 
and  humble  her  through  the  fire.  I  only  mention  these 
reflections  as  occasion  for  prayer,  not  of  discouragement. 
I  wish  that  some  minister  would  preach  upon  the  present 
dangers  of  the  church.  Daniel,  4th  chapter,  28 — 37  verses, 
would  be  a  good  text." 

Ministerial  deportment.  —  "A   minister,  if  he  preserves 


70  MEMOIR  OF 

his  dignity,  can  hardly  be  too  accessible.  Sympathetic 
benevolence  is  the  very  essence  of  piety,  and  is  all-power- 
ful in  its  influence.  Who  can  withstand  mercy  and  gen- 
tleness 1 " 

Writings  of  Jane  Taylor.  —  "I  agree  fully  with  Mrs.  C. 
in  regard  to  Jane  Taylor's  writings.  She  is  so  natural 
and  simple.  Have  you  seen  '  Display,'  a  tale  by  her,  which 
is  truly  experimental  ?  She  does  not  give,  like  Mrs.  Sher- 
wood, such  importance  to  personal  beauty,  in  her  heroines. 
All  Mrs.  Sherwood's  are  conspicuous  for  that,  while  Miss 
Taylor  attaches  but  little  importance  to  it,  and  seldom  gives 
a  novelist's  description  of  beauty.  As  young  people  attach 
so  much  value  to  it,  to  the  neglect  of  other  graces,  I  have 
admired  the  manner  in  which  Miss  Taylor  treats  the  subject. 
Still  I  am  a  great  admirer  of  Mrs.  Sherwood." 

Quiet  usefulness.  —  "A  well-regulated  mind  will  never 
form  plans  which  require  the  agitation  of  hurry  in  their 
execution.  I  am  anxious  to  fill  up  life  with  usefulness, 
that  God  may  be  honored,  and  my  fellow-creatures  not  be 
the  worse  for  my  existence;  and  by  curtailing  my  own 
wants,  in  the  pursuancg  of  a  systematic  plan,  I  try  to  avoid 
that  bustling  course  which  is  so  uncomfortable  to  surround- 
ing persons,  and  distracting  to  one's  self.  I  know  of  no 
better  preparation  for  life  or  for  death.  From  the  midst 
of  usefulness,  I  wish  to  be  called  to  the  reward  which  is 
*  of  grace,  not  of  debt.'  " 

Spiritual  trial.  —  "When  certain  cords  of  my  wayward 
heart  are  touched,  I  cannot  easily  check  their  vibrations; 
and  no  one  is  aware  how  much  I  have  suffered  from  their 
continuance,  in  many  a  secret  hour.  But  it  was  all  right, 
my  dear  sister,  that  I  should  suffer  \i  lien  you  left.  I  knew 
that  my  heart  had  wandered  fro,n  the  Creator  to  the 
creature,  and  I  might  have  expec'ed  that  my  punishment 
would  be  found  in  the  very  instrument  in  which  I  rested." 


MRS.  SARAH   L.  SMITH.  71 

(jfossip.  —  "Our  winter  has  passed  iu  an  even  tenor, 
with  but  few  family  incidents  to  relate.  I  have  lately 
increased  my  aversion  to  what  may  be  called  epistolary 
gossip ;  for  there  are  those  residing  here,  who  transport 
the  most  trivial  circumstances,  which  are  reechoed  from 
distant  places  to  ourselves.  But  I  know  that  you  have  no 
relish  for  such  entertainments." 

Sideboard  ornaments.  —  "I  have  taken  pains  to  adorn 
the  sideboard  with  flowers  —  ornaments  which  the  God  of 
nature  has  provided  to  our  hands,  without  expense  or 
anxiety.  I  believe  you  will  not  think  me  visionary  when 
J  say  that,  in  the  Millennium,  his  works  will  be  admired 
more  than  those- of  art  —  nor  call  it  very  improperly  odd, 
if  I  try  to  turn  our  thoughts  from  the  last,  to  the  contempla- 
tion of  his  glorious  works." 

Expensive  churches.  —  "I  have  been  for  some  time 
decidedly  of  the  opinion,  that  while  Christ's  last  command 
remains  unfulfilled,  splendid  churches  are  not  an  acceptable 
offering  to  him.  The  temple  of  Solomon  has  probably  been 
a  criterion,  while  it  seems  to  have  been  forgotten  that  its 
magnificence  was  typical." 

Activity  in  duty  as  an  antidote  to   affliction.  —  "I  very 

much   fear,   my  dear ,  that    you    are   exhausting   the 

energies  of  your  immortal  soul  in  the  retrospection  of 
past  sorrows  and  enjoyments.  You  will  forgive  my  plain- 
ness, but  I  cannot  forbear  urging  you  to  change  the  current 
of  your  thoughts,  and  seek,  from  the  exercise  of  disinterested 
benevolence,  that  enjoyment  which  has  been  denied  from 
other  sources.  I  believe  that  I  can  in  no  way  evince  the 
sincerity  of  my  affection  so  strongly,  as  by  striving  to  with- 
draw you  from  the  contemplation  of  the  past,  and  to  lead 
you  to  .resolve  upon  the  cheerful,  persevering,  and  soul- 
exalting  service  of  Him,  who  has  a  perfect  right  to  dispose 


72  MEMOIR  OF 

of  all  your  concerns.  Do  not  tempt  him  to  take  from  you 
still  other,  and,  it  may  be,  dearer  blessings  than  you  have 
already  forfeited.  Our  lot  is  not  cast  beneath  the  enervating 
influence  of  Italian  skies,  or  the  luxurious  gales  of  Eastern 
climes ;  but  we  are  freeborn  American  women ;  formed 
for  higher  pursuits  and  nobler  purposes  —  for  the  exercise 
of  mental  energy,  vigor  in  action,  and  elevation  of  soul. 
Far  be  it  from  me  to  despise  or  lightly  speak  of  the  gentle 
graces  and  yielding  affections  of  our  sex ;  but  I  do  feel 
that  no  woman  in  this  favored  land  need  pine  arid  die  for 
want  of  objects  to  interest  and  absorb  the  faculties  of  her 
soul.  The  precepts  of  our  holy  religion,  drawn  out  in 
the  daily  practice  of  life,  can  make  a  heaven  below;  and 
how  numerous  are  the  streams  of  mercy,  which  we  can 
augment,  if  we  but  throw  our  whole  hearts  into  the  service 
of  Him,  whose  love  surpasses  all  that  earth  has  to  bestow ! 
It  is  ungrateful,  it  is  unsafe,  to  brood  over  the  sorrows  and 
disappointments  of  life,  clinging  to  broken  reeds  and  broken 
cisterns  —  while  the  mind  is  left  to  lose  its  vigor,  and  be- 
come unfit  for  the  plain,  important,  and  every  day  duties 

of  life.     Think, ,  how  brief  is  our  temporal  existence, 

and  how  short  the  season  of  service  and  of  trial,  to  be 
rewarded  by  an  eternity  of  perfect  bliss !  Is  our  Saviour  a 
hard  Master,  when  he  assures  us  that  the  greater  our  afflic- 
tions here,  if  sanctified,  the  more  intense  will  be  our  joy 
hereafter  ?  Oh !  look  into  the  Bible,  and  become  imbued 
with  its  spirit,  and  you  will  be  ashamed  of  the  selfishness 
which  concentrates  your  affections  upon  any  thing  merely 
earthly.  Do  not  be  displeased,  my  dear  friend ;  it  is  because 
I  love  you  —  love  your  soul  as  an  imperishable  existence, 
destined  to  a  far  more  exalted  sphere  than  this  niche  of  time, 
that  I  write  thus  plainly." 

Writing  for  the  public.  —  "In  regard  to  writing  for  the 
public,  — I  feel  indisposed  to  it  at  present.  I  have  come  to 
the  conclusion,  that  the  world  is  so  full  of  writers,  my  pen 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  73 

is  not  needed.  Perhaps  my  field  is  to  labor  and  pray  with 
my  '  hands  under  ray  wings.'  Ezekiel  i.  6."  * 

Influence  of  commerce  on  morals.  —  "  The  remarks  which 
I  made  to  you  respecting  commerce,  I  would  not  make  to 
every  one ;  for  I  consider  it  very  important  that  Christians 
should  not  expose  themselves  to  the  imputation  of  an  un- 
sound judgment,  from  those  who  have  no  reflection;  yet 
my  opinion,  however  erroneous,  still  favors  my  own  argu- 
ment. Uncle  Trumbull,  who  dined  with  us  on  Saturday, 
says  that  the  Parisian  trade  is  a  curse  to  our  country, 
converting  the  costume  of  our  ladies  into  the  attire  of 

profligates.     He  spoke  very  respectfully  of  Mr. , 

but  said  that  he  was  doing  injury  by  his  business.  This 
is  the  opinion  of  a  man  of  the  world,  and  evidently  given 
without  acrimony." 

Excitement.  —  "  The  old-fashioned  quietude  of  domestic 
life,  in  this  region  at  least,  seems  much  interrupted  by  the 
bustle  and  excitement  of  the  present  day.  Do  you  not 
think  that  it  is  injurious  to  the  character  to  live  upon 
excitement?  I  think,  if  I  had  any  superintendence  of 
girls,  I  should  strive  to  have  it  avoided  in  their  education. 
It  produces  an  artificial  stimulus,  which,  sooner  or  later, 
must  end  in  reaction,  leaving  the  character  tame  and  spirit- 
less. Fixed  principles  of  action,  having  their  foundation 
in  truth,  will  animate  the  soul  sufficiently,  and  give  perma- 
nent cheerfulness,  instead  of  being  lost  by  effervescence. 
Excitement,  however,  is  the  order  of  the  day,  and  I  do 
not  consider  myself  free  from  its  injurious  influence." 

Affectionate  manners  in  ministers.  —  *'  How  much  min- 
isters and  religious  teachers  gain  by  a  tender  style !  I 


*  Notwithstanding  this  modest  conclusion,  Miss  Huntington  wrote 
a  considerable  number  of  interesting  and  valuable  pieces,  for  the  col- 
tunne  of  different  religious  journals. 

Fmith.  ± 


74  MEMOIR  OF 

hope,  dear  brother,  you  will  never  withhold  the  pungent 
doctrines  of  the  gospel ;  but  I  do  hope  you  will  cultivate 
that  affectionate  solemnity  which  accomplishes  much  more 
than  harshness.  A  minister  preaches  by  his  looks,  his 
attitudes,  and  his  tones,  out  of  the  pulpit  and  in  it,  as  well 
as  by  what  he  says.  Oh !  I  do  long  to  see  love  the  promi- 
nent, all-pervading  characteristic  of  every  Christian." 

Obligations  of  the  children  of  God.  — "  There  is  no 
stopping-place  for  the  churches;  and  we  should  rejoice  in 
this.  How  indolent  we  are,  how  ungrateful,  that  we  are 
not  willing  to  serve  our  Master  during  a  short  life,  when  we 
hope  to  enjoy  him  forever  !  I  was  thinking,  this  morning, 
that  I  have  commenced  an  eternal  existence,  to  be  consum- 
mated in  heaven,  and  that  every  moment  of  life  has  an 
influence  upon  that  existence  beyond  the  vail.  Oh  for  a 
constant  sense  of  duty  and  obligation.  These  fluctuating 
natures  bring  us  into  bondage." 

Pure  and  undefiled  religion.  —  "I  have  recently  thought 
much  of  the  words  —  'Pure  and  undefiled  religion,  before 
God  and  the  Father,  is  this,  to  visit  the  fatherless  and 
widows  in  their  affliction,  and  to  keep  himself  unspotted 
from  the  world.'  In  the  more  public,  benevolent  labors, 
there  is  room  for  much  that  may  mar  the  purity  of  religion  ; 
and  though  we  should  give  all  our  goods  to  feed  those  who 
are  temporally  and  spiritually  destitute,  it  would  not  satisfy 
our  Maker,  or  our  own  consciences,  in  that '  honest  hour,' 
except  the  humble  and  gentle  virtues  predominate.  In 
looking  back  upon  my  own  life,  and  observing,  also,  the 
minuter  shades  of  character  in  others,  who  have  much  zeal, 
I  see  a  great  deal  which  cannot  be  called  '  pure  and  unde- 
filed ; '  which  is  not  charity  in  its  legitimate  sense.  I  know 
there  are  many  who  err  in  withholding  themselves  from  active 
effort ;  and  I  would  not  for  worlds  throw  an  obstacle  in  their 
way,  to  keep  them  back  from  duty.  But  I  think  those  who 
are  constitutionally,  and  from  principle  too,  inclined  to  go 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  75 

forward  in  public  acts,  should  be  careful  to  maintain  a  close 
walk  with  God,  since  nothing  can  be  a  substitute  for  this. 
'  These  things  we  should  do,  and  not  leave  the  other  un- 
done.' These  thoughts  have  dwelt  upon  my  mind  with  so 
much  force,  in  reference  to  myself  particularly,  that  I  was 
constrained  to  inscribe  them  here,  although  you  may  per- 
haps say,  they  are  not  very  new.  They  are  old,  indeed,  as 
the  word  of  God." 

Family  self-complacency.  —  "If  the  numerous  '  Hunting- 
tons '  are  useful  in  their  generation,  it  is  of  little  conse- 
quence whether  they  are  conspicuous.  The  applause  of  the 
world  is  but  a  breath,  and  valueless  on  many  accounts.  In 
the  first  place,  the  standard  is  very  imperfect;  adulation, 
also,  is  often  insincere,  and  our  vanity  attaches  even  more 
to  what  is  said  than  was  meant." 

Delight  in  the  scenes  of  spring.  —  "You  doubtless  par- 
take with  us  in  the  peculiar  beauties  of  nature  at  this  season. 
Every  tree,  capable  of  blossoming,  is  robed  in  luxuriant 
dress,  and  bespeaks  the  boundless  benevolence  of  our  God. 
What  heart  can  fail  to  respond  to  the  voice  of  nature  1 " 

Christian  disinterestedness,  contrasted  with  the  spirit  of 
the  world.  —  "I  find  that  my  wants  are  few,  and  the  world 
appears  very  trifling.  '  A  hoarding  spirit '  you  cannot 
detest,  my  dear  brother,  more  than  myself;  and  I  have 
reason  to  believe,  that  it  is  the  farthest  possible  from  my 
nature.  I  am  naturally  profuse,  and  I  never  coveted  wealth. 
But  I  find  that  I  can  do  for  Christ,  and  for  our  dear  father, 
what  no  other  motives  could  induce.  When  I  think  of 
my  perishing  fellow-men  —  and  that  is  almost  every  mo- 
ment—  I  consider  no  sacrifice  too  great  to  save  them.  I 
feel  willing  '  to  be  sacrificed  to  the  world,  and  to  have  the 
world  sacrificed  to  me.'  To  '  think  of  things  lovely,  honest, 
(or  beautiful,)  and  of  good  report,'  is  perfectly  consistent 
with  entire  simplicity  of  character  and  habits.  If  we  take 


76  MEMOIR  OF 

the  whole  of  our  Saviour's  doctrine,  we  shall  find  that  much 
greater  separation  from  the  world,  and  distinctness  of  prac- 
tice, are  requisite  in  his  disciples.  The  shades  of  difference 
between  them  and  the  world  are  too  faint,  too  blended,  to 
hasten  the  millennial  day.  Against  our  trifling  gratifica- 
tions, and  multiplied  personal  wants,  pride,  vanity,  and  love 
of  things  temporal,  we  must  throw  into  the  scale  the  ever- 
lasting destiny  of  numerous  immortal  souls ;  and  if  we  can 
contemplate  the  balance  unmoved,  we  have  strong  reason 
to  doubt  the  reality  of  our  love  to  God." 

On  the  day  of  annual  fast  and  prayer  for  colleges.  — 
(February,  1832.*)  "  I  have  been  meditating  on  the  prob- 
able aspect  which  the  several  colleges  of  our  country  pre- 
sent, this  evening.  I  have  imagined  myself  passing  from 
room  to  room  among  the  hundreds  who  are  congregated 
within  their  walls,  or  listening  to  the  secret  breathings  of 
some  fervent  spirit  for  his  unregenerate  room-mate.  I  have 
imagined,  too,  that  these  pious  intercessors,  feeling  them- 
selves sustained  by  the  united  efforts  of  individuals  and 
churches,  throughout  the  land,  redouble  their  earnest  entrea- 
ties, and  in  the  exercise  of  invigorated  faith,  already  behold 
the  fulfilment  of  their  wishes.  Yet  my  imagination  stops  not 
here.  In  some  of  these  institutions,  I  see  a  few,  who  but  yes- 
terday, perhaps,  were  reckless  of  the  future,  now  exhibiting  an 
uneasiness  which  they  can  scarcely  define,  yet  indicating  that 
the  Spirit  of  God,  this  day  invoked,  has  touched  their  hearts. 
I  have  indulged  the  thought,  too,  that  possibly  there  will  be, 
upon  an  average,  one  conversion  at  least,  to  every  individual 
who  has  cheerfully  and  conscientiously  devoted  this  day  to 
its  appropriate  duties.  Precious  reward  ! 

*'  In  addition  to  the  prominent  subjects  of  prayer  —  the 
immediate  descent  of  the  Holy  Spirit  —  three  important  con- 
siderations have  dwelt  upon  my  mind,  as  affording  ground 

*  An  extract  from  an  article  which  Miss  H.  wrote  for  the  '  Religious 
Messenger.' 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  77 

for  humiliation  and  fasting.  The  first  of  these  is,  the  neglect 
of  the  Bible  as  a  Class  book,  in  the  majority  of  our  colleges. 
The  second,  is  the  misimprovement  of  those  superior  advan- 
tages by  many  who  enjoy  them,  while  others  are  panting  to 
possess  them;  —  and  the  third,  the  diversity  of  theological 
opinions  which  divide  and  weaken  the  strength  of  the  true 
Israel  of  God.  *  *  *  Above  all,  let  us  not  forget  to  im- 
plore the  teaching  and  peaceful  influences  of  the  Spirit,  to 
enable  those  who  control  these  institutions  to  see  eye  to  eye, 
in  reference  to  the  truth  which  is  communicated  through  the 
volume  of  inspiration.  There  certainly  must  be  one  simple 
meaning  conveyed  by  unerring  Wisdom  in  his  revelation  to 
fallen  man.  That  meaning  he  will  disclose,  if  it  be  sought 
with  an  upright  mind.  In  consequence  of  such  diversity  of 
sentiment,  infidelity  finds  a  ready  apology  in  the  minds  of 
unregenerate  youth,  forgetting,  as  they  do,  that  to  his  own 
master,  every  intelligent  being  must  stand  or  fall.  Christian 
brethren  and  sisters !  with  the  close  of  this  day,  our  respon- 
sibilities towards  the  objects  of  our  devotion  do  not  terminate, 
but  are  greatly  heightened.  Let  us  receive  a  fresh  impulse 
from  the  return  of  this  anniversary,  and,  at  least  one  day  in 
each  week,  carry  to  our  closets  the  varied  and  extensive 
wants  of  our  literary  institutions." 


CHAPTER    IV. 

JOURNEYS  DECEASE      OF      FRIENDS  SYMPATHY      WITH 

MOURNERS. 

Miss  HUNTINGTON'S  journeys  were  confined  principally  to 
such  as  were  necessary  in  visiting  her  relatives  and  acquaint- 
ance ;  were  therefore  generally  short,  and  furnished  few  in- 
cidents which  would  be  of  special  interest  in  a  memoir. 
A  few  will  be  noticed  in  the  present  chapter,  as  showing  how 
she  was  accustomed  to  mingle  in  general  society.  Some- 
thing is  also  to  be  learned  of  the  taste  and  mental  habits,  by 
observing  how  an  individual  appears  abroad,  and  in  inter- 
course with  intelligent  and  respectable  strangers.  And  of 
the  strength  of  religious  character,  there  is  probably  no 
surer  evidence  than  this,  that  it  "  cannot  be  hid,"  even 
amidst  the  comoanies  and  throngs  into  which  the  Christian 
is  thrown,  while  travelling. 

The  following  are  brief  passages  relative  to  a  journey  into 
Massachusetts,  in  which  she  visited  Andover,  at  one  of  those 
anniversary  seasons,  when  so  many  distinguished  Christians 
are  customarily  assembled.  In  the  course  of  this  journey, 
also,  she  visited  Boston,  and  the  house  where  she  spent 
some  of  her  "  school-girl  days." 

"  We  passed  Stafford  Springs,  and  stopped  a  moment  at 
the  boarding-house.  My  thoughts  flew  back  to  the  time 
when  my  beloved  mother,  with  fond  solicitude,  carried  me 
to  those  waters.  I  was  but  three  years  old  at  the  last  visit; 
and  I  sorrowed  to  think  how  much  of  that  pride  of  heart 
still  remained  with  me,  which,  at  that  tender  age,  subjected 
me  to  the  appellation  of  '  Madame  Buonaparte,'  from  a  lady 
whom  I  saw  there." 

78 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.   SMITH.  79 

"  ANDOVZR.  — 

"  The  moon  is  shedding  her  mild  and  peaceful  beams 
upon  me  as  I  write.  How  delightfully  Andover  Hill  appears 
at  this  moment !  I  imagine  you  and  your  sweet  babes, 
calmly  reposing  upon  your  pillows.  May  guardian  angels 
attend  you,  for  '  so  he  giveth  his  beloved  sleep.'  Good 
night,  dear  sister.  When  the  toils  and  solicitudes  of  life 
are  over,  may  we  be  prepared  to  meet  in  those  '  sweet 
fields  beyond  the  swelling  flood,'  which  '  stand  dressed  in 
living  green.' " 

"  The  events  of  Anniversary  week  were  too  interesting 
to  affect  me  indifferently;  and  the  intervals  of  ease  with 
which  I  was  favored,  enabled  me  to  appreciate  the  oppor- 
tunities afforded  me  for  an  acquaintance  with  many  persons 
of  whom  I  have  often  heard." 

"NORWICH,  Nov.  7. 

"  My  visit  in  Boston  forcibly  impressed  me  with  the 
mutability  of  earthly  things,  —  what  changes  nine  years 
have  produced !  The  voice  of  strangers  resounded  in  the 
apartments  once  occupied  by  those  whom  we  loved  and 
honored.  I  said,  '  Where  are  they  1 '  and  Echo  answered, 
«  Where  are  they  1 '  The  laughing  and  joyous  school-mate 
had  become  the  woman  and  the  mother.  Time  is  a  faithful 
laborer,  and  a  monitor  to  the  most  thoughtless.  To  the 
Christian,  however,  its  flight  is  cheering. 

'  'Twill  waft  us  sooner  o'er 
This  life's  tempestuous  sea.' 

"I  was  absent  six  weeks,  and  met  a  most  hearty  wel- 
come. Father  is  unwilling  to  spare  me  for  any  thing  but 
to  go  and  see  you.  My  late  visit  furnishes  me  matter  for 
much  pleasant  and  solid  reflection.  I  rejoice  that  I  was 
permitted  to  make  it.  Have  you  seen  an  account  of  Dr. 
Payson's  last  moments,  with  the  letter  which  he  wrote  to 
his  sister?  Oh!  that  his  death  may  be  sanctified  to  the 


80  MEMOIR  OF 

church.  His  '  last  end '  might  be  that  of  every  Christian, 
if  preceded  by  such  a  life.  My  thoughts  never  dwelt  so 
much  upon  any  similar  event.  The  church  is  one ;  may  her 
strength  and  beauty  be  enhanced,  rather  than  diminished,  by 
this  pruning  of  her  branches." 

A  sketch  of  a  journey  which  she  took  with  her  second 
brother  into  Maine,  and  thence  to  the  White  Mountains  of 
New  Hampshire,  is  given  in  the  subjoined  letter. 

"NORWICH,  JULY  26. 

"  My  dear  Sister  :  —  After  we  had  given  you  the  last  look 
of  affectionate  adieu,  and  turned  from  your  peaceful  dwell- 
ing, my  heart  and  eyes  overflowed  with  tender  emotions, 
and  for  some  minutes  we  pursued  our  way  in  silence.  I 
told  Edward  I  could  not  talk  immediately,  and  whenever  my 
imagination  pictured  the  little  group  at  Wiscasset,  I  felt  a 
weight  at  my  heart.  We  reached  Brunswick  just  before 
one,  and  proceeded  to  President  Allen's.  We  dined,  visited 
the  colleges,  took  tea,  and  left  at  seven,  with  a  very  pleasant 
impression  of  Brunswick.  We  reached  Portland  about 
eleven,  passed  a  comfortable  night,  and  found  ourselves  in 
the  stage  at  five  the  next  morning,  with  a  party  from  Boston. 
We  became  exceedingly  attached  to  them;  they  were  our 
companions  eight  days.  Having  occupied  the  stage-coaches 
almost  exclusively  for  so  long  a  time  —  ascended  Mounts 
Washington  and  Holyoke  together  —  and  formed  a  majority 
at  the  social  board  three  times  a  day  for  more  than  a  week 
—  our  intercourse  bore  the  character  of  endeared  friendship, 
and  we  could  not  intrench  ourselves  in  indifference.  I 
cannot  but  indulge  the  belief  that  our  journey  is  to  result 
in  the  salvation  of  some  soul. 

"  I  early  discovered  to  them  my  own  religious  views,  and 
had  free  conversations  with  some  of  the  company. 

"The  first  night  after  leaving  Portland  was  spent  at 
Conway.  The  next  day  our  ride  was  one  of  intense  in- 
terest. I  rode  upon  the  outside  of  the  stage-coach,  which 


MRS.  SARAH   L.  SMITH.  81 

is  much  practised  by  ladies  on  that  magnificent  route.  For 
a  long  time  before  we  reached  them,  the  mountains  of  New 
Hampshire  appeared  in  the  blue  distance,  to  our  admiring 
gaze ;  but  when  we  were  actually  among  them,  it  was  truly 
a  scene  of  peculiar  interest.  The  drivers,  who  are  familiar 
with  every  object,  instead  of  hurrying  us  along,  gave  us 
every  opportunity  to  view  the  scenery;  and  we  rode  or 
walked,  just  as  it  suited  us.  At  the  Willey  House  we  all 
left  the  coach,  and  examined  the  melancholy  spot,  rendered 
desolate  by  the  direct  agency  of  Heaven.  The  affecting 
events  connected  with  it  were  deeply  impressed  upon  my 
imagination,  by  viewing  the  interior  of  the  desolated  man- 
sion, and  the  course  of  the  destructive  avalanches,  which 
swept  a  family  into  eternity.  Again,  we  walked  through  the 
celebrated  Notch. 

"  The  scenery  of  the  White  Hills,  my  dear  sister,  sur- 
passes description :  to  be  realized,  it  must  be  seen.  You 
may  try  to  imagine  the  effect  produced  by  wending  one's 
way  around  lofty  ridges,  which  appear  impassable  before 
you  reach  them,  until  you  find  yourself  within  an  amphi- 
theatre of  mountains,  more  bold  and  towering  than  any  you 
ever  saw. 

"  But  few  ladies  have  ever  reached  the  summit  of  the 
highest  land  in  North  America,  east  of  the  Rocky  Moun- 
tains. Yet,  as  I  remarked  to  one  of  the  gentlemen,  I  had 
not  resolved  to  attempt  it  from  ambitious  motives.  I 
wished  to  see  the  wonderful  works  of  God,  and  I  should 
undertake  it,  looking  to  Him  for  support  and  protection. 
The  top  of  the  mountain  is  nine  and  a  half  miles  from 
Crawford's,  five  of  which  are  accomplished  by  riding,  and 
the1  remainder  on  foot.  We  set  out,  half  of  the  party  in 
a  wagon,  and  the  other  on  horses.  I  was  the  only  female 
equestrian.  When  we  dismounted,  we  were  each  furnished 
with  a  long  palmer-staff;  and  with  our  two  guides,  father  and 
son,  making  twelve  in  all,  we  commenced  our  ascent  in 

'  o  * 

Indian  file,  presenting  a  scene  for  an  artist's  pencil.  But 
oh,  the  toilsomeness  of  the  ascent !  I  thought  I  had  exerted 

4* 


82  MEMOIR  OF 

myself  before ;  but  every  former  effort  dwindled  to  a  point, 
in  comparison.  We  crossed  the  Amonoosuck  seven  times, 
which  rises  from  the  Lake  of  the  Clouds,  high  upon  the 
range,  and  empties  into  the  Connecticut.  The  Saco  rises 
within  a  few  yards  of  the  same,  and  empties  into  the 
Atlantic.  This  we  crossed  twenty  times,  before  reaching 
the  mountains.  Our  guide  frequently  regaled  us  with  water 
fresh  from  the  fountain ;  and  after  reaching  a  recess  in  the 
rocks,  called  'the  kitchen,!  we  took  our  lunch.  The 
wind  began  to  blow  violently,  and  a  portion  of  our  party 
concluded  to  remain  behind,  with  one  of  the  guides.  I 
exchanged  my  hat  for  a  calash,  with  one  of  the  ladies, 
and  proceeded.  Our  path  now  lay  over  shelving,  pre- 
cipitous, and  broken  rocks,  which  appeared  to  form  an 
almost  perpendicular  ascent,  and  the  summit  seemed  to 
fly  from  our  approach.  At  length  we  completed  the 
arduous  attempt,  and  we  found  ourselves  surrounded  by 
'a  sea  of  mountains,'  —  an  illimitable  extent  of  undulating 
surface,  with  no  definiteness  of  prospect,  but  mountain- 
billows  of  mountains.  I  could  have  staid  there  many 
days ;  but  there  is  no  shelter ;  the  wind  blew  violently,  and 
the  clouds  soon  threatened  to  envelop  us.  I  remained  but 
five  minutes,  while  others,  who  reached  the  summit  sooner, 
were  there  fifteen.  The  grandeur  of  the  view  surpasses 
description.  I  had  not  time  to  collect  my  thoughts,  but  I 
felt  like  a  pygmy.  We  returned  to  Crawford's  in  just 
twelve  hours  from  our  departure ;  more  than  eleven  of 
which  were  spent  in  climbing.  Before  we  left  Crawford's, 
his  two  little  girls  repeated  to  me  a  hymn,  which  I  had 
given  them  to  learn.  We  dined  the  next  day  at  Haverhill, 
and  spent  the  Sabbath  at  Hanover.  President  Allen  had 
furnished  us  with  letters  of  introduction,  of  which  we  made 
no  use  until  after  Sabbath,  when  we  called  at  Dr.  Muzzy's. 
—  1  had  anticipated  an  unpleasant  Sabbath;  but  from  some 
cause,  every  one  in  the  house  seemed  to  be  under  restraint. 
There  was  no  loud  talking  or  jesting.  Edward  and  I  de- 
termined to  set  an  example,  and  spent  most  of  the  time  in 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  83 

our  rooms.  We  went  to  meeting  all  day,  and  so  did  each 
of  the  party.  We  had  received  an  addition  to  our  number 
of  a  wealthy  Episcopal  family  from  New  York,  who  were 
polite,  serious,  affable  people,  and  with  our  Unitarian 
friends,  heard  two  sermons  from  Mr.  Page,  on  the  day  of 
grace  being  past ;  and  on  the  sovereignty  of  God ;  bona  fide 
Calvinism. 

"  Dr.  M.  called  in  the  morning,  and  we  took  a  hasty 
view  of  the  colleges.  My  associations  with  the  Mohegans 
rendered  it  doubly  interesting.  With  old  Dr.  Wheelock, 
and  Earl  Dartmouth,  whose  portraits  adorn  the  walls,  I  felt 
a  strong  sympathy,  because  they  loved  the  Indians. 

"  Monday  noon  found  us  at  Brattleborough  ;  and  Tuesday 
noon,  at  Northampton ;  and  the  afternoon,  on  the  summit 
of  Mt.  Holyoke.  Here,  after  a  trifling  effort,  we  spent  an 
hour  or  two  most  delightfully  ;  and  the  view,  —  oh  !  it  is 
exquisite  ;  more  beautiful  than  Mt.  Washington.  In  a  clear 
atmosphere,  thirty  steeples  may  be  counted.  I  can  describe 
it  in  no  way  so  forcibly,  as  by  a  family  of  villages,  with 
the  beautiful  Connecticut  sweeping  gracefully  among  them. 
I  do  not  believe  the  whole  earth  presents  a  lovelier  scene. 
****** 

"  The  hour  of  parting  came.  All  our  life  and  buoyancy 
were  fled.  We  had  been  silent  for  nearly  an  hour.  Our 
Boston  party  were  to  leave  for  home  at  2  o'clock  the  next 
morning.  My  heart  was  full,  and  I  was  obliged  to  retire, 
and  give  vent  to  my  feelings.  I  awoke  when  they  left,  and 
heard  the  last  rumbling  of  the  carriage  wheels  as  they  died 
upon  my  ear.  We  should  probably  meet  no  more  until 
the  last  great  day !  This  intercourse  of  entire  strangers 
for  eight  successive  days,  had  not  been  in  vain  !  It  was  a 
link  in  the  chain  of  events,  that  eternity  would  disclose  in 
its  relations. 

****** 

'  Northampton  is  a  delightful  spot.  Amherst  and  Hadley 
we  could  only  see  at  a  distance.  The  New  York  party 


84  MEMOIR  OF 

accompanied  us  to   Springfield,  where  we  visited  the   Ar- 
mory, on  Wednesday  afternoon." 

The  following  letter  to  one  of  the  ladies  of  the  party  in 
the  excursion  to  the  White  Mountains,  gives  her  account  of 
the  conclusion  of  the  journey ;  and  exhibits  the  strength 
and  liveliness  of  Miss  Huntington's  interest,  as  a  Christian, 
in  the  spiritual  welfare  of  her  travelling  acquaintances.  It 
also  shows  how  entirely  practicable  it  is,  to  unite  the  utmost 
fidelity  in  presenting  religious  truth  and  duty,  with  the  most 
perfect  delicacy  and  propriety. 

"NORWICH,  SEPT.  7. 

"My  dear  Mrs.  A.:  —  You  will  perhaps  be  surprised  to 
receive  a  letter  from  me,  as  I  made  no  promise  to  that  ef- 
fect when  we  parted ;  but  I  am  very  desirous  to  hear  from 
you,  and  begin  to  fear  I  shall  not  have  this  pleasure,  unless 
I  bring  you  in  debt.  After  my  return  home,  I  accidentally 
heard  of  you  at  Saratoga,  by  some  Norwich  friends  who 
were  there,  but  did  not  see  you.  From  this  circumstance, 
I  have  been  led  to  fear  that  your  son  was  more  unwell, 
making  it  necessary  for  you  to  set  out  immediately  upon 
another  journey.  Will  you  not  permit  me  to  hear  from 
you  very  soon,  with  particulars  of  your  recent  tour,  of 
your  son's  health,  and  of  all  which  you  think  I  should  be 
gratified  to  know.  By  a  letter  from  Mr.  W.  to  brother, 
written  the  day  after  his  arrival  in  Boston,  we  were  in- 
formed of  your  progress  after  our  separation  at  Northamp- 
ton. I  awoke  at  2  o'clock,  and  heard  the  familiar  sounds 
which  accompany  the  departure  of  passengers ;  and  waa 
just  forming  the  resolution  that  I  would  rise,  wrap  myself 
in  a  cloak,  and  seat  myself  at  our  parlor  window,  that, 
unobserved,  I  might  witness  your  exit ;  when  I  heard  the 
rumbling  of  the  carriage,  as  it  moved  from  the  door.  The 
darkness  and  solitude  of  night  did  not  diminish  the  des- 
olate feeling  which  stole  over  me,  as  the  last  sounds  of 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  85 

the  stage-coach  died  upon  my  ear,  and  I  thought  we  should 
never  all  meet  on  earth.  The  next  morning  all  things 
looked  cheerless  and  forsaken,  and  we  were  not  sorry  to 
hear  the  signal  for  our  own  departure,  which  took  place 
at  10  o'clock. 

"  We  reached  Springfield  at  noon,  where,  to  our  regret, 
we  learned  that  no  stage  left  for  Norwich  until  Friday. 
We  visited  the  Armory  that  afternoon,  and  the  next  morn- 
inor  took  an  extra  for  '  Home,  sweet  Home '  —  to  me  the 

O  * 

dearest  spot  on  earth  !  My  father's  house  possesses  a  charm 
with  which  my  imagination  could  never  invest  any  other 
place.  You  may  easily  believe  we  found  a  most  cordial 
welcome ;  particularly  from  my  mother,  of  whose  loss  of 
sight  you  heard  me  speak.  After  we  became  settled  in 
the  quiet  of  home-born  pleasures,  and  I  began  to  reflect 
seriously  upon  the  events  of  our  mountain  excursion,  I  felt 
assured  that  an  overruling  Providence  had  exerted  some 
special  agency  in  them.  It  could  not  be  a  mere  accident, 
that  we  were  drawn  together  for  so  many  days,  once  entire 
strangers,  but  now  endeared  friends.  For  myself,  possessed 
of  naturally  strong  affections,  I  may  say  that  I  shall  ever 
retain  a  lively  recollection  of  those  interesting  scenes ; 
and  that  among  the  friends  of  my  fleeting  years,  those  of 
White  Mountain  memory  will  hold  an  important  place. 
Eternity  will  develop  all  the  features  of  that  interesting  jour- 
ney, and  their  influence  upon  the  future  destiny  of  each. 

"  I  am  aware,  my  dear  madam,  that  our  views  upon  an 
important  subject  are  dissimilar  ;  and  perhaps  you  will  deem 
it  strange  that  I  touch  upon  it;  yet  I  cannot  hesitate,  for 
my  principles  and  feelings  always  impel  me  to  remind  my 
friends  —  those  whom  I  especially  love  —  that  we  are  fel- 
low-travellers to  a  region  of  more  intense  interest  than  any 
earthly  spot  can  boast.  How  often,  during  our  rides,  did  I 
cherish  the  ardent  wish,  that  we  might  all  be  prepared  to 
meet,  where  separation  is  unknown  !  And  excuse  me  if  I 
add,  that  the  prayer  has  unceasingly  risen,  that  the  same 
Almighty  Saviour,  upon  whom  all  my  hopes  rest,  may  he 


86  MEMOIR  OF 

the  chosen  portion  of  each  of  my  companions.  If  it  is  idola- 
try *  to  exalt  to  the  throne  of  my  heart  this  great '  High  Priest 
of  my  profession,'  yet  I  fear  not  to  appear  with  these  prin- 
ciples before  the  tribunal  of  Jehovah.  Since  God  has  ap- 
parently owned  the  efforts  of  that  portion  of  professing 
Christians  who  maintain  these  views,  is  it  not  safe,  my 
dear  friend,  to  make  it  a  subject  of  earnest  prayer,  that, 
if  the  natural  character  be  so  utterly  destitute  of  merit  as  to 
require  a  divine  expiation  for  sin,  we  may  be  enabled  fully 
to  believe  in  so  essential  a  truth  ?  This  religion  is  one 
eminently  calculated,  in  its  very  nature,  to  produce  a  peace 
of  mind  wholly  independent  of  earthly  joys.  Yea,  it  be- 
comes more  vigorous,  as  sublunary  pleasures  disappoint, 
and  lose  their  influence.  When  the  idols  of  this  world 
are  snatched  from  our  hearts,  they  become  more  purified  for 
the  residence  of  Immanuel,  through  the  'Comforter'  which 
he  promised  at  his  ascension. 

"  I  will  not  apologize,  my  dear  madam,  for  this  intro- 
duction of  a  subject  which  holds  the  first  place  in  my 
thoughts ;  for  the  recollection  of  your  amiable  deportment 
forbids  me  to  cherish  the  apprehension,-,  that  you  will  be 
displeased. 

"  One  word  I  must  indulge  myself  in  adding,  to  my 
young  friend  B.  —  a  hope  that  he  will  join  that  immense 
company  of  youthful  soldiers,  who  are  now  enlisting  under 
the  banner  of  the  Great  Captain.  In  casting  my  eye  over 
a  Boston  paper,  I  noticed  his  name  among  the  recipients 
of  prizes  at  the  High  School,  which,  but  for  our  journey 
together,  would  have  been  overlooked  or  unheeded. 

"  And  now  I  must  say  adieu  !  with  the  request  that  I  may 
soon  hear  from  you  —  a  favor  to  which  I  think  I  may  lay 
claim.  Your  excellent  husband  I  shall  always  remember ; 
to  whom,  with  your  son,  present  my  kind  regards ;  also  to 


*  '  If  by  some  it  be  accounted  idolatry,'  is  the  meaning  of  Miss 
Huntington,  doubtless. 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  87 

any  of  our  friends  whom   you  may   see.     Accept   the   as- 
surance of  the  respect  and  love  of  yours,  &,c." 

The  decease  of  one  of  the  party,  nearly  at  the  date  of 
the  preceding  letter,  is  thus  noticed,  in  writing  to  her 
sister  :  — 

"  NORWICH,  SEPT.  19. 

"Mr. 'P.,  one  of  our  associates  at  Mt.  Washington,  cf 
whom  I  wrote,  is  no  more !  He  died  with  fever  a  week  or 
two  since.  I  cannot  realize  it.  He  was  only  twenty-four 
years  of  age;  and  his  wife  twenty-two.  I  had  just  written 
to  them  on  the  subject  of  religion,  which  letter  did  not 
reach  them  till  after  his  death.  The  prominent  idea  upon 
which  I  insisted  was  the  shortness  of  time ! " 

In  a  letter  written  at  one  point  of  another  journey,  ap- 
pears her  love  for  beautiful  and  sublime  scenery. 

"  BEHNINGTON,  VT.,  OCT.  22. 

"  1  have  enjoyed  my  visit  very  much.  The  mountain 
breezes  are  very  salubrious.  The  beauty  of  the  scenery 
exceeds  any  thing  of  the  kind  which  I  ever  saw.  The 
autumn  tints  of  the  foliage  are  much  richer  and  more 
variegated  than  with  us;  and  as  the  lofty  mountains  are 
covered  to  the  summit,  they  present  the  appearance  of  im- 
mense flower  gardens ;  rendered  more  striking  by  dark 
spots  of  evergreen  alternately  presenting  themselves.  One 
of  the  highest  of  these  mountains,  called  Mount  Anthony, 
rises  not  far  from  Mr.  H.'s  residence,  containing  a  marble 
quarry,  and  a  cave  of  some  celebrity,  the  interior  of  which 
I  should  visit  at  a  more  favorable  season.  We  have  thought 
a  great  deal  of  C.,  our  old  domestic,  who  was  taken  prisoner 
here,  in  the  revolutionary  war.  He  was  among  the  party 
of  Hessians  who  were  bought  by  the  British  for  '  six  pound 
ten.'  We  have  seen  and  handled  Col.  Baum's  sword,  which 
was  taken  from  his  wounded  person  at  '  the  battle  of  Ben- 
nington,'  and  of  which  C.  had  so  much  to  relate." 


88  MEMOIR  OF 

Of  an  excursion  to  New  York  she  thus  writes : 

"MARCH    21. 

"  Notwithstanding  a  strong  head-wind,  there  was  scarce 
any  sickness  on  board  the  boat.  I  spent  most  of  the  day 
on  deck,  inhaling  the  free  sea-breeze.  Our  passengers 

were    agreeable.     Among    them    was   Mrs. ,  mourning 

for  the  loss  of  the  infant  whose  birth  was  so  splendidly 
commemorated.  She  is  a  pretty  woman,  simple  in  her 
manners  ;  but,  alas !  that  relief  from  sorrow  should  be  sought 
in  the  perusal  of  a  novel !  As  we  sat  around  the  stove  at 
midnight,  in  the  ladies'  cabin,  I  had  a  favorable  opportunity 
to  say  a  few  words  in  behalf  of  the  rationality  of  true 
religion ;  and  especially  of  its  support  in  trial." 

In  connection  with  the  foregoing  extract,  as  indicating 
her  views  of  the  true  sources  of  consolation  in  affliction, 
and  her  habits  of  thought  respecting  the  bereavements  of 
Providence;  it  may  be  proper  to  add  a  few  extracts  from 
Miss  Huntington's  letters  on  the  death  of  friends. 

On  hearing,  during  her  absence  from  home,  of  the  death 
of  that  most  intimate  of  her  friends,  whom,  as  has  been 
already  remarked,  she  regarded  as  having  been  the  instru- 
ment of  her  conversion,  she  thus  writes :  —  "By  letters  from 
home  last  evening,  my  dear  cousin,  the  intelligence  of  your 
recent  affliction  reached  me.  I  am  left  alone  to-day,  and 
my  thoughts  refuse  every  subject  of  contemplation,  but  what 
relates  to  my  dear  Eliza  and  her  lovely  infant.  To  relieve 
my  feelings,  I  have  taken  my  pen  ;  and  I  presume  no  apology 
is  necessary  for  this  expression  of  my  sympathy  for  you.  I 
imagine  you  sitting  lonely  and  disconsolate,  no  less  grieved, 
than  if  the  dear  child  had  been  your  own.  How  your  heart 
must  bleed !  I  could  weep  with  you.  While  your  thoughts 
are  fixed  on  earth,  all  things  present  must  appear  dark  and 
cheerless.  But  if  you  raise  the  eye  of  faith  to  a  purer 
scene,  how  lovely  is  the  prospect !  Behold  the  angelic 
mother,  striking  anew  her  harp  of  praise,  while  she  hails 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  89 

her  sweet  offspring  '  born  again  above.'  Their  melodious 
voices  unite  in  the  song  of  redeeming  love. 

"  If  we  contrast  the  heavenly  state  of  these  dear  departed 
ones  with  their  earthly  career,  even  had  they  been  spared 
for  the  highest  temporal  happiness,  we  must  rejoice  in  their 
release*.  The  mother,  contending  with  the  depravity  of  her 
own  heart,  would  often  have  mourned  over  the  alienation 
of  her  child  from  God ;  and  like  others,  struggling  with  sin 
and  disappointment,  would  have  found  life  at  best  but  a 
weary  pilgrimage.  The  dear  infant,  too,  must  have  followed 
the  same  beaten  path,  and  discovered  that  all  is  vanity. 
True,  we  should  be  cheered  by  their  existence;  our  path 
might  be  brightened  by  their  presence  ;  but  'tis  only  selfish- 
ness that  would  have  retained  them  here,  or  would  recall 
them  now.  Whenever  I  think  of  Eliza  with  natural  feelings 
only,  I  experience  deep  regret  that  God  has  taken  her ;  but 
I  strive  to  check  such  thoughts,  and  to  rejoice  for  her. 

"  I  think  of  you,  and  pray  for  you,  and  I  hope  that  you 
find  in  your  trial  a  peaceful  resting-place  in  God.  It  is  in 
affliction  that  the  Christian  may  most  glorify  his  Saviour 
before  the  world.  Perhaps  at  this  time  you  may  be  the 
means  of  impressing  upon  some  individual  the  importance 
and  reality  of  true  faith. 

"  I  could  easily  fill  my  paper,  but  your  Bible  will  furnish 
you  more  profitable  reading.  To  that  and  the  riches  of 
God's  grace  I  commend  you." 

Of  another,  who,  not  many  months  before  her  decease, 
had  entered  upon  the  Christian  life,  she  writes  —  "I  heard 
from  Chester  respecting  Fayette's  death.  I  rejoice  to  hear 
of  her  peaceful  exit,  and  delight  to  anticipate  a  meeting  in 
heaven.  I  have  desired  so  much  to  become  a  disembodied 
spirit,  and  my  thoughts  have  dwelt  so  much  upon  the  invisi- 
ble world,  of  late,  that  I  cannot  but  rejoice  for  those  who 
forsake  their  clay.  But  now  I  wish  to  live  for  the  sake  of 
others." 


90  MEMOIR  OF 

Shortly  after  the  decease  of  her  grandmother,  Mrs.  Sarah 
Lanman,  she  thus  writes  :  —  "  Grandmamma's  sickness  and 
death  made  demands  upon  my  time,  which  were  cheerfully 
met,  as  I  esteem  it  an  honor  to  have  contributed  any  por- 
tion of  labor  to  the  comfort  and  memory  of  one  so  highly 
honored  of  God.  It  was  a  privilege  to  be  with  her  the  last 
day  of  her  life,  and  to  behold  her  peaceful  exit.  She  used 
often  in  health  to  express  much  solicitude  respecting  the 
externals  of  her  death ;  and  in  this  respect,  as  well  as  in 
more  important  things,  God  was  very  gracious.  She  died 
while  lying  in  a  natural  posture  upon  her  side,  and  closed 
her  own  eyes ;  softly  breathing  her  last,  like  an  infant. 
Her  remains,  too,  were  lovely  ;  and  the  sweet  smile  upon 
her  features  seemed  an  earnest  of  her  angelic  rest  in  heaven. 
She  was  a  shining  light.  May  we  be  enabled  to  honor  her 
memory  by  a  regard  to  those  principles  which  were  the 
ornament  of  her  life." 

The  subjoined  extracts  relate  to  the  decease  and  charac- 
ter of  the  Rev.  Alfred  Mitchell,  her  much  esteemed  pastor : 
— "  Your  friend  and  brother,  and  our  beloved  minister, 
has  gone  to  the  world  of  spirits,  to  join  the  Master  whom 
he  has  served  so  faithfully.  While  I  write  it,  I  can  hardly 
believe  what  my  pen  records.  And  yet  it  is  really  so. 
About  5  P.  M.,  yesterday,  the  conflict  ceased ;  and  I  trust  he 
has  found  a  joyful  welcome  in  the  regions  of  blessedness. 

"  I  have  felt  very  tenderly  at  the  departure  of  my  spiritual 
father.  I  have  grown  up  under  his  ministry,  and  have  often 
fed  upon  the  truth  which  he  has  delivered.  I  shall  rejoice 
to  meet  him  in  heaven.  My  last  interview  with  him  was 
very  endearing  and  gratifying." 

She  partook  deeply  in  the  sensation  felt  throughout  the 
churches  of  New  England,  at  the  death  of  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Cornelius. 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  9J 

"  NORWICH,  FEB.  14. 

"  Before  this  arrives,  you  will  probably  hear  of  the  sudden 
death  of  our  dear  Mr.  Cornelius ;  an  event  which  occasions 
us  many  tender  recollections — casts  a  shade  over  many 
pleasant  associations  —  and  more  than  all,  makes  a  wide 
breach  in  the  church  of  Christ.  Dear  Mrs.  Cornelius,  how 
does  she  support  it ! 

'  One  there  is,  above  all  others, 
Well  deserves  the  name  of  Friend,' 

and  he  can,  and  will,  I  trust,  sustain  her.  'Cease  ye  from 
man,  whose  breath  is  in  his  nostrils,  for  wherein  is  he  to  be 
accounted  of? '  It  is  sweet  to  realize,  that  God  is  an  infi- 
nitely wise  and  benevolent  Sovereign;  and  although  he 
gives  no  account  of  his  designs  to  us,  faith  assures  us  of 
the  perfection  of  his  government.  Why  do  we  ever  dis- 
trust that  love  which  has  clothed  divinity  in  humanity,  and 
furnished  us  a  perpetual  High  Priest  in  heaven  ?  There 
stands  our  Representative,  the  Surety  for  our  everlasting 
welfare ;  and  as  long  as  He  there  remains,  we  know,  for  a 
certainty,  that  all  things  will  work  together  for  good,  to  his 
adopted  ones." 

She  subsequently  visited  Mrs.  Cornelius  in  New  York, 
and  thus  describes  her  feelings :  — "  My  visit  was  one 
of  tender  interest,  and  it  has  left  a  pensive  impression  upon 
my  mind.  There  is  something  sublime  and  heavenly  in  the 
sorrow  of  an  enlightened  but  chastened  Christian.  In  con- 
versing with  such  a  one  you  seem  to  have  stepped  out  of 
the  usual  ferment  of  human  scenes,  to  hold  communion 
with  elevated  and  invisible  realities."  "  As  we  passed 
through  the  hall  to  the  street  door,  I  said,  '  Your  house 
is  a  pleasant  one.'  She  replied,  'It  is  a  sacred  spot  to  me. 
Here  I  have  witnessed  precious  scenes,  —  my  husband 
ripened  fast  for  heaven  during  the  few  months  we  were 
here  together.'  I  went  to  see  her  three  times.  She  told 
me  much  that  was  interesting  of  her  dear  husband,  and 


92  MEMOIR  OF  MRS.   SMITH. 

permitted  me  to  peruse  some  letters  respecting  him  from 
Boston  and  Hartford.  I  went  around  the  house  with  her, 
and  saw  his  study,  desk,  books,  &c.,  just  as  he  left  them. 
It  was  like  communing  with  the  invisible  world." 

In  a  note  to  a  mother,  recently  deprived  of  a  beloved 
child  by  death,  she  thus  writes :  — 

"  NEW  YORK,  APRIL  18. 

"  Dear  Mrs.  Williams :  —  Since  hearing  of  the  deep 
affliction  with  which  you  have  been  visited,  my  sympathy 
has  been  frequently  excited  towards  you,  and  I  feel  con- 
strained to  express  the  same  with  my  pen.  I  know,  from 
sad,  yet  sweet  experience,  that  it  is  some  alleviation  of  our 
grief  to  find  that  our  sorrows  are  shared  by  others,  although 
the  only  true  and  permanent  consolation  can  be  derived 
from  Christ  Jesus.  I  trust  we  both  can  testify  how  precious 
his  friendship  is  at  such  an  hour  of  anguish.  Never,  till 
the  departure  of  my  dear  brother,  did  I  know  how  to  feel 
for  the  afflicted.  Now  I  can  enter  into  the  sanctuary  of 
their  grief,  and  my  heart  seems  to  vibrate  in  unison  with 
every  chord  of  theirs.  I  know  that  the  tie  which  binds  a 
mother  to  her  child  is  peculiar,  and  can  be  realized  only  by 
those  who  sustain  this  relation;  —  yet  the  kind  of  maternal 
watchfulness  which  I  had  been  called  to  exercise  towards 
that  brother,  greatly  increased  the  strength  of  my  regard, 
and  added  to  the  poignancy  of  my  sorrow." 

Thus  did  Miss  Huntington  improve  the  departures  of  those 
whom  she  knew  or  loved,  for  the  quickening  of  her  own 
spirit,  and  in  sending  forward  her  thoughts,  aided  her  own 
preparation  to  enter  upon  the  scenes  of  eternity. 


CHAPTER   V. 

INTEREST     IN     REVIVALS     OP     RELIGION  IN     BENEVOLENT 

OPERATIONS IN     THE      CONVERSION     OF     DISTANT     RELA- 
TIVES   AND    ACQUAINTANCES. 

Miss  HUNTINGTON,  after  her  conversion,  was  solicitous 
for  the  prosperity  of  religion  in  her  native  place,  and  with 
the  enlargement  of  heart  which  marks  the  devoted  Christian, 
she  rejoiced  in  revivals  of  religion  wherever  they  occurred. 
Her  anxiety  respecting  its  prosperity  in  Norwich  was 
frequent,  when  there  was  not  a  revival  in  actual  progress. 
When  such  seasons  did  occur,  they  were  to  her  times  of 
intense  interest —  of  lively  anxiety  —  but  also  of  solemn  and 
elevated  joy.  To  her  sister,  who  visited  Norwich  after  an 
extraordinary  descent  of  the  Holy  Spirit,  she  said,  "  How 
trifling  these  ornamented  parlors  and  drawing-rooms  have 
appeared  to  me  of  late !  "  It  should  not  be  represented  that 
after  Miss  Huntington's  entrance  upon  a  religious  life,  she 
was  entirely  free  from  the  temptations  of  the  world.  In  com- 
mon with  others  she  experienced  seasons  of  declension.  But 
she  felt,  in  an  uncommon  degree,  the  effect  of  the  extra- 
ordinary effusion  of  the  Holy  Spirit  enjoyed  by  the  church 
in  1S31 ;  and  ever  after  that  period  she  seemed  to  have 
received  a  new  and  powerful  impulse  in  the  divine  life. 
She  prayed  much  for  the  blessings  of  the  Spirit  on  those 
around  her ;  encouraged  others  to  do  the  same ;  watched  for 
answers  to  prayer,  and  for  the  first  evidences  of  divine 
influence  on  the  hearts  of  Christians  and  the  unconverted  ; 
interested  herself  in  the  cases  of  the  thoughtless  and  care- 
less, as  well  as  of  awakened  and  converted  persons;  and 
entered  into  the  "  joy  of  the  angels  of  God  in  heaven,  over 

93 


94  MEMOIR  OF 

one  sinner  that  repenteth,"  with  a  liveliness  of  gratitude 
rarely  surpassed.  Her  letters  to  her  friends  abounded  in 
details  of  the  interesting  scenes  and  events  passing ;  and 
indicated  that  she  was  a  rich  sharer  in  the  spiritual  benefit 
of  such  seasons. 

The  same  devoted  piety  which  inclined  her  to  pray  for 
the  influences  of  the  Holy  Spirit  in  revivals  of  religion, 
also  led  her  to  take  a  steady  and  fervent  interest  in  the 
advancement  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ  every  where.  The 
seasons  of  concert  in  prayer  among  Christians,  for  mis- 
sions, Sabbath  schools,  revivals  in  colleges,  and  other  spe- 
cific objects,  on  which  in  late  years  Christians  have  been 
"  agreed  together,"  always  received  her  careful  observance. 
In  promoting  all  the  great  systems  of  Christian  benevolence 
in  operation  for  spreading  the  gospel  in  our  dark  and  ruined 
world,  she  bore  an  active,  and  often  a  leading  part  with 
her  Christian  friends.  No  one  entered  with  more  liveliness 
into  the  spirit  of  the  anniversaries  of  the  various  benevolent 
associations,  or  felt  higher  satisfaction  at  the  evidences  of 
their  increasing  prosperity.  She  also  engaged  with  others 
in  efforts  for  the  spiritual  good  of  places  in  the  region  of 
Norwich,  destitute  of  religious  privileges,  and  was  active 
among  her  Christian  associates  in  raising  the  means  for 
furnishing  the  destitute.  She  was  for  some  time  engaged 
with  several  of  her  friends  in  a  "  Charity  Warehouse," 
where  were  sold  various  articles,  and  to  which  she  devoted 
some  of  the  products  of  her  skill  in  painting  and  drawing. 
The  profits  of  this  were  devoted  to  some  of  the  benevolent 
objects  of  the  day.  Respecting  this  enterprise,  she  had 
afterwards,  however,  some  scruples.  She  said  to  a  friend 
that  she  had  given  up  the  Warehouse,  in  which  were  sold 
sweetmeats,  &c.,  for  she  could  not  consistently  teach  her 
Sabbath  scholars  self-denial,  while  she  was  instrumental  in 
furnishing  temptations  to  self-indulgence.  She  also  was 
concerned,  with  ladies  of  the  church  to  which  she  belonged, 
in  fitting  up  a  "  Missionary  Room,"  where  they  used  to 
meet  for  prayer  and  labors  of  benevolence.  There  was  a 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  95 

ceaseless,  untiring  spirit  of  love  to  souls  and  to  the  kingdom 
of  her  Lord  and  Redeemer,  in  her  heart,  united  with 
ingenuity  in  devising,  and  enterprise  in  executing  benevo- 
lent plans,  which  seemed  to  bear  her  onward  from  day  to 
day  and  from  year  to  year;  making  efforts  herself,  and 
endeavoring  to  enlist  the  hearts  and  the  hands  of  her  friends 
around  her.  Her  spirit  is  well  illustrated  in  the  following 
sentences  in  one  of  her  letters: — "What  a  blessed  work, 
to  be  the  messenger  of  glad  tidings  to  a  guilty  world !  I 
have  more  than  once,  of  late,  wished  myself  a  young 
minister.  The  triumphs  of  divine  grace,  and  the  presages 
of  millennial  glory,  sometimes  induce  such  overpowering  im- 
pulses in  my  soul,  that  I  want  to  burst  the  confines  of  my 
sex,  and  go  forth  a  public  ambassador  for  Christ.  To 
check  such  feelings,  which  should  not  be  deliberately 
indulged,  requires  an  effort." 

She  deeply  felt  whatever  embarrassed,  or  was  liable  to 
bring  into  reproach  the  efforts  of  Christian  benevolence,  as 
her  remarks  on  an  agent  indicate  :  —  "  Mr.  C.  pleased  us,  but 
he  was  injudicious,  Monday  evening,  in  pronouncing  a  wo 
upon  those  whose  motives  in  giving  were  not  purely  Chris- 
tian. Mr.  G.  had  just  spoken  in  favor  of  the  object ;  and 
as  usual  with  him,  acknowledged  his  deficiency,  in  one 
particular  ;  and  though  Mr.  C.  meant  well,  his  denunciation 
was  ill-timed  and  prejudicial  to  his  object.  If  I  had  time 
and  room,  I  would  explain  more  fully.  '  Be  ye  wise  as  ser- 
pents, and  harmless  as  doves.'  I  have  thought  much,  of  late, 
upon  the  importance  of  the  exhibition  of  tenderness  and 
affection,  by  Christians  and  ministers.  If  we  can  draw  the 
hearts  of  people  towards  us,  we  increase  our  influence. 
'  God  is  love.'  Severity  and  harshness  are  carnal  weapons. 
A  recollection  of  our  own  native  obstinacy  and  rebellion,  is 
calculated  to  make  us  merciful  to  others." 

Miss  Huntington  entered  with  much  spirit  into  the  con- 
dition and  necessities  of  the  Greeks,  as  appears  from  the 


96  MEMOIR  OF 

following  account  of  efforts  in  Norwich  on  their  behalf: — 
"  Should  my  letter  be,  in  any  respect,  a  la  Grec,  you  must 
not  be  surprised ;  for  '  know  you  hereby,'  that  for  the  past 
week,  rny  fingers  have  been  almost  constantly  employed  in 
the  service  of  Peloponnesian  damsels.  The  new  Masonic 
Hall  has  presented  a  scene  upon  which  you  would  have  liked 
to  take  a  peep,  and  would  probably  have  done  so,  had  you 
been  here.  One  hundred  and  fifty  females  were  collected 
on  one  day,  and  groups  of  various  numbers  and  appearance 
have  presented  themselves  there  on  other  days.  The  work 
is  now  nearly  completed,  and  a  generous  donation  will  be 
made  from  Norwich." 

The  sentiments  of  the  following  paragraph,  in  relation 
to  charity  funds,  will  probably  be  appreciated  as  just :  — 
"  Do  you  not  think  that  it  is  more  consistent  with  the  spirit 
of  the  gospel  to  trust,  from  year  to  year,  in  Him  who  has 
all  in  his  hands  1  Is  it  not  conforming  to  worldly  princi- 
ples, to  accumulate  large  funds?  I  do  not  assert,  but  only 
propose  a  query.  When  we  speak  to  people  respecting  the 
embarrassments  of  the  society,  they  reply,  '  Why  do  they  not 
use  the  money  which  they  have?  And  when  that  is  gone, 
we  will  furnish  more.'  And  these  are  not  opposers,  but 
hearty  friends.  There  is  no  doubt  that  a  spirit  of  benevo- 
lence will  increase;  and  as  Christians  become  more  separate 
from  the  world,  every  succeeding  year  will  furnish  sufficient 
for  its  exigences." 

One  great  object  in  the  arrangement  of  her  expenditures 
seemed  to  be  to  appropriate  the  greatest  amount  of  her 
income  to  the  advancement  of  the  kingdom  of  Christ.  She 
was  frugal  and  simple  in  her  apparel,  with  an  eye  to  greater 
ability  to  give  liberally,  and  was  generous  in  her  donations. 
The  little  income  which  she  received  from  a  small  legacy, 
was,  at  times,  if  not  invariably,  devoted  to  religious  chari- 
ties ;  and  some  silver  plate,  which  came  to  her  from  the 
estate  of  her  grandfather  Huntington,  was  devoted  to  such 


MRS.  SARAH  L,.  SMITH.  97 

objects.  In  these  and  other  ways,  was  nurtured  that 
strength  of  moral  feeling  and  self-government,  which  en- 
abled her  to  forsake  many  of  the  dearest  earthly  objects, 
that  she  might  carry  the  knowledge  of  her  Saviour  to  the 
degraded  daughters  of  Syria. 

One  of  her  plans  to  obtain  means  for  doing  good,  appears 
in  the  following  extract  from  a  letter  to  her  sister :  —  "I 
intend,  when  you  are  located  again,  to  seek  some  opening, 
where,  if  I  do  not  go  to  the  West,  I  may  obtain  a  smajl 
school,  and  give  every  dollar  to  the  cause  of  benevolence. 
I  must,  do  something.  Mary  brought  '  a  costly  offering'  to 
the  Saviour's  feet,  in  token  of  her  gratitude.  I  long  to 
show  my  love  and  gratitude ;  and  I  see  not  how  I  can  be 
exempted  from  labor,  with  health,  youthful  vigor,  and 
freedom  from  domestic  ties.  Pray  for  me,  that  God  will 
open  a  door  of  usefulness.  We  are  trying  to  excite  to 
some  systematic  effort,  for  our  destitute  regions." 

The  subjoined  statement  is  derived  from  the  superin- 
tendent of  the  Sabbath  school  connected  with  the  First 
Congregational  church  in  Norwich. 

"  Miss  Huntington  was  always  a  teacher  in  the  school, 
when  in  town,  (except  about  eight  months,)  till  she  engaged 
in  the  Mohegan  enterprise.  Then  her  absence  was  felt  and 
lamented  by  all ;  her  advice  and  efficiency  were  of  such 
essential  service  to  the  school.  Having  accomplished  her 
object  at  Mohegan,  in  providing  the  Indians  with  a  teacher 
for  both  the  Sabbath  and  the  week,  she  came  the  next 
Lord's  day  into  the  Sabbath  school  again,  and  expressed 
a  willingness  to  take  a  class,  if  there  were  one  for  her. 
She  had  been  in  the  room  but  a  few  minutes,  when  the 
superintendent  received  a  note  signed  by  five  young  ladies, 
expressing  a  wish  to  join  the  school,  if  they  could  have  a 
teacher.  He  considered  the  occurrence  providential,  and 
proposed  to  her  to  take  them  as  her  class.  She  shrunk 
from  it,  at  first,  through  a  feeling  of  incompetency ;  but 

Smith.  5 


98  MEMOIR   OF 

the  next  day  accepted  the  proposal.  The  class  soon  in- 
creased to  a  dozen.  Not  one  of  them,  at  the  beginning, 
was  a  professor  of  religion.  She  met  them  every  Wednes- 
day for  personal  conversation  and  prayer.  All  were  at 
length,  one  after  another,  converted,  except  one.  To  this 
one,  on  the  eve  of  her  marriage,  she  testified  her  affection 
in  a  parting  note." 

"SiBBATH  EVE,  MARCH  11. 

"  I  was  not  aware,  my  dear  Sarah,  until  to-day,  that  the 
important  event  you  are  anticipating  was  so  near  at  hand. 
I  must  now,  I  suppose,  relinquish  the  enjoyment  of  your 
presence  and  aid,  in  my  pleasant  class  of  Bible  learners.  I 
resign  you  to  other  duties,  cares,  and  pleasures.  I  cannot, 
however,  do  this  without  tender  emotions.  Your  deport- 
ment has  been  such  as  to  win  my  regard,  while  I  have  been 
deeply  solicitous  for  your  immortal  welfare. 

"  For  your  friend  I  have  a  high  respect ;  and  I  anticipate 
for  you  mutual  and  substantial  happiness  so  far  as  human 
means  can  operate. 

"  And  is  it  so  that  our  intercourse  has  thus  ceased  for- 
ever? It  has  not  been  accidental;  you,  I  believe,  were  a 
principal  agent  in  the  formation  of  the  class.  Its  interests 
are  linked  with  eternity.  Our  ranks  are  at  length  broken, 
and  other  changes  will  probably  follow.  Life,  with  all  that 
belongs  to  it,  will  soon  be  gone.  Dear  Sarah,  do  not  any 
longer  remain  upon  neutral  ground ;  the  Saviour  is  worthy 
of  all  your  heart,  and  heaven  worth  the  greatest  sacrifice 
you  can  make. 

"  Accept  the  warm  expression  of  my  love  and  best  wishes 
for  you  and  yours.  Our  class  meet  at  Mrs.  Chester's  next 
Sabbath  evening,  at  my  request.  Should  you  be  able  to 
attend,  it  would  afford  pleasure  to  all,  and  give  particular 
satisfaction  to  your  true  friend." 

A  letter  to  one  who  had  been  a  scholar  in  her  Sabbath 
school  class,  residing  in  another  State,  shows  the  interest 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  99 

she  felt  in  all  who  had  been  under  her  instruction  :  —  "  We 
miss  you  exceedingly  in  our  little  group,  as  each  of  the  dear 
girls  will  testify.  I  love  you  all ;  and  I  am  unable  to  ex- 
press how  ardently  I  desire  to  see  you,  without  a  single 
exception,  safe  within  the  enclosure  of  '  the  Good  Shep- 
herd ' !  Not  the  form  of  one  ever  glides  before  me,  nor  her 
image  enters  my  mind,  without  strong  solicitude  that  God 
would  sanctify  you  in  early  life  for  his  service,  and  that  you 
may  be  the  happy  instruments  of  hastening  the  millennial 
day.  That  you,  my  dear  Mary,  have  been  'sealed  to  the 
day  of  redemption,'  gives  abundant  joy  to  my  heart ;  and  my 
only  wish  for  you  now  is,  that  you  may  not  be  satisfied  with 
low  attainments  of  Christian  character;  that  you  take  no 
earthly  being  for  a  standard,  but  that  Jesus  Christ  may  be 
your  pattern  in  all  things.  What  a  precious  visit  was  yours 
in  Norwich!  Surely,  your  parents  have  rejoiced  that  they 
consented  to  your  stay.  My  respects  await  them.  Every 
unpleasant  feeling,  but  that  of  grief  at  your  departure, 
seemed  banished  from  my  mind  when  you  left;  at  the 
reflection  that  you  were  going  to  a  home,  where  every  thing 
would  favor  your  spiritual  improvement  —  not  only  within, 
but  without  the  paternal  home.  Much  devotedness  will  be 
expected  from  you  under  such  circumstances." 

The  superintendent  also  states  that  the  mind  of  Miss  Hunt- 
ington  was  ever  studious  and  inventive  on  the  subject  of 
plans  for  the  improvement  of  their  system  of  instruction. 
This  was  the  fact  to  such  an  extent,  that  when  suggestions 
on  the  subject  appeared  in  the  Sabbath  School  Journal,  he 
found  them  almost  uniformly  anticipated  by  some  which 
she  had  made,  and  on  which  they  had  already  acted. 

The  superintendent,  on  one  occasion,  received  a  letter, 
in  the  hand-writing  of  Miss  Huntington,  though  without 
any  signature  ;  and  which  so  obviously  bears  the  impress 
of  her  mind  and  heart,  and  so  well  illustrates  the  character 
of  the  devoted  and  solicitous  teacher,  that  it  will  be  here 
inserted. 


100  MEMOIR   OF 

"  Will  you,  my  dear  sir,  esteem  it  becoming  in  a  teacher  of 
your  Sabbath  school  to  express  a  few  reflections  which  1 
trust  the  Spirit  of  God  has  suggested  ?  (for  I  do  assure  you, 
Bir,  I  have  had  deep  searchings  of  heart  relative  to  our 
school,  since  the  trying  event  of  last  Sabbath.)  The  mis- 
conduct of  our  scholars,  upon  that  occasion,  led  to  these 
reflections ;  and  you  will  perhaps  be  surprised  when  I  tell 
you,  that  during  the  exercises  at  the  Falls,  my  own  feelings 
were  principally  of  a  painful  nature.  My  heart  ached, 
while  I  looked  around  upon  our  school,  and  considered 
that  among  the  numbers,  who  for  nearly  ten  years,  winter 
and  summer,  had  been  the  subjects  of  our  instruction,  I 
could  not  recollect  a  solitary  instance  of  conversion.  I 
know  that  several  upon  their  death-beds  have  given  some 
faint  evidence  to  their  friends  that  they  had  profited  by 
their  privileges.  And  I  recollect  also,  with  pleasure,  that 
one  adult  hopefully  became  a  subject  of  grace,  through  our 
instrumentality.  But  my  own  memory  furnishes  no  instance 
of  a  child  belonging  to  our  school  who  has  brought  forth 
the  fruits  of  the  Spirit  by  a  holy  conversation.  On  the 
contrary,  some,  who,  from  age  and  other  circumstances, 
have  passed  away  from  under  our  instruction,  have  openly 
disgraced  themselves  and  us,  by  vicious  courses ;  and  others, 
who  have  been  brought  to  the  verge  of  the  grave  by  vio- 
lent sickness,  have  manifested  no  anxiety  on  account  of 
sin,  but  resumed  their  usual  places  in  the  school  as  in- 
different as  ever.  My  dear  sir,  what  is  the  difficulty  1 
Is  there  not  a  serious  defect  somewhere  ?  These  are  ques- 
tions which  I  have  put  to  myself  since  last  Sabbath ;  and 
permit  me  to  tell  you  how  I  have  answered  them. 

"  In  the  first  place,  the  want  of  discipline  is  a  prevailing 
and  deadly  evil  among  us.  In  the  third  number,  vol.  2d, 
of  the  Sunday  School  Magazine,  a  teacher,  after  delineating 
the  different  traits  of  character  which  his  class  exhibit,  arid 
mentioning  their  characteristic  thoughtlessness  as  children, 
remarks  —  'But  how  cheering!  No  sooner  does  the  bell 
ring  for  attention,  the  teacher  look  or  speak,  or  the  super- 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  101 

intendent  appear,  than  all  in  a  moment  is  silence  and  order. 
Those  little  whims,  those  evil  desires,  which  just  before  had 
occupied  them,  are  fled,  and  they  are  quickly  supplanted  by 
a  few  words  of  salutary  and  timely  advice.  Thus  by  a  hap- 
py arrangement  of  every  thing  connected  with  the  govern- 
ment and  utility  of  the  school,  each  pupil  is  trained  in  the 
ways  of  heavenly  wisdom,  "  whose  paths  are  pleasantness 
and  peace." '  That  such  a  description  cannot  apply  to  us, 
the  experience  and  observation  of  every  teacher  will  tes- 
tify. I  have  been  extremely  mortified  by  the  repeated  re- 
mark among  our  friends  and  supporters,  '  Your  school  is 
very  disorderly.' 

"  Another  fault  is  a  want  of  seriousness  on  our  part. 
Our  deportment  does  not  partake  sufficiently  of  the  sa- 
credness  of  holy  time,  and  the  solemnity  of  our  duties. 
If  scholars  witness  any  distraction,  or  listlessness,  or  lightness 
in  the  manners  of  their  teachers,  they  catch  the  infection 
and  practise  it  doubly  themselves. 

"  Another  evil,  which  t  beg  leave  to  mention,  is  a  defect  in 
our  mode  of  instruction.  McDowell's  Questions,  so  generally 
used  among  us,  every  teacher  must  have  found,  give  the 
learner  but  a  very  superficial  acquaintance  with  the  word 
of  God.  They  are  confined  to  the  historical  parts  of  the 
Bible ;  and  even  among  these,  some  of  the  most  interesting 
and  instructive  portions  are  passed  over;  and  from  Job  to 
Malachi  the  whole  is  omitted,  excepting  Daniel  and  Jonah. 

"  There  is  great  reason  to  fear  that  we  are  deficient  in 
prayer  and  faith,  and  in  a  serious  and  thorough  preparation 
of  heart  and  mind,  for  the  weekly  duties  of  our  responsible 
station.  If  these  be  wanting,  every  other  exertion  must 
inevitably  fail. 

"  May  I  propose,  sir,  in  view  of  all  these  considerations, 
a  day  of  fasting,  humiliation,  and  prayer,  to  be  privately 
observed  by  the  teachers!  This  is  what  we  have  never 
done ;  but  what  might  be  done  with  propriety  ;  and  I  think 
is  even  demanded  by  the  unfruitfulness  of  this  garden  of 
the  Lord. 


102  MEMOIR  OF 

"  Will  you  permit  me,  sir,  to  suggest  several  improvements, 
which  I  think  would  greatly  advance  the  interests  of  our 
school  ?  In  the  first  place,  let  us  be  much  more  attentive 
to  the  outward  government  of  our  respective  classes,  and 
the  school  generally.  Let  us  convince  our  pupils  that  as 
'  order  is  Heaven's  first  law,'  so  also  is  it  ours,  and  must 
be  regarded.  Let  us  also  be  more  exclusively  devoted  to 
them,  and  by  an  increase  of  seriousness,  show  them  that 
we  are  acting  for  eternity. 

"I  would  propose,  also,  that  we  abolish  those  long  lessons 
of  question  and  answer ;  the  recital  of  which  occupies  so 
much  time,  as  almost  to  preclude  practical  instruction. 
Let  each  of  us  furnish  ourselves  (from  the  Bible)  with  a 
system  of  doctrines  and  duties,  simplified  or  enlarged  ac- 
cording to  the  capacities  of  our  scholars  ;  and  give  to  each 
scholar,  who  is  able  to  do  it,  one  subject  every  week  to 
examine  and  prove  by  Scripture,  requiring  him  to  commit 
the  proofs  to  memory,  and  recite  them  to  us;  while  we 
in  the  mean  time  study  the  subject  ourselves,  with  prayer 
and  faith,  and  be  prepared  to  explain  and  enforce  them. 
Those  who  are  too  young  to  examine  for  themselves  may  have 
the  proofs  pointed  out  to  them  ;  which  they  can  learn  as 
well  as  the  others,  and  be  instructed  in  them  by  us.  We 
have  many  fine  minds  and  ready  scholars  under  our  care, 
who  should  be  taught  to  think  and  examine  for  themselves. 
Every  Sabbath  scholar  should  be  well  acquainted  with 
the  leading  doctrines  and  all  the  precepts  of  the  gospel. 
This  course  of  instruction,  I  believe,  will  effect  it,  with 
God's  blessing,  and  by  his  grace  may  be  the  means  of 
turning  them  from  sin  unto  holiness.  We  must  not  palliate 
the  faults  of  our  scholars  too  much,  on  the  ground  of  the 
general  thoughtlessness  of  early  youth,  and  our  own  mis- 
conduct at  their  age.  We  did  not  possess  the  advantages 
of  Sabbath  school  instruction,  and  we  have  a  right  to  ex- 
pect that  Sabbath  scholars  will  be  better  than  any  others, 
better  than  even  ourselves ;  as  the  husbandman  looks  for  a 
richer  crop,  from  the  soil  which  he  has  most  highly  cultivated- 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  103 

And  in  this  age,  when  so  much  is  doing  for  the  moral  im- 
provement of  our  race,  we  should  expect  to  see  depravity 
less  predominant,  among  those  who  have  been  planted  in 
the  house  of  God,  and  are  nurtured  by  his  fostering  hand. 

"  I  would  willingly  hope  that  the  evils  I  deplore  are  con- 
fined to  myself  and  my  own  class,  humbling  as  the  fact  would 
be  to  me.  But  I  have  witnessed  the  same  in  other  classes ; 
and  the  school  at  large  is  suffering  for  want  of  more  vig- 
orous measures. 

"  As  a  fellow-laborer  in  this  school,  I  have  thus  far  ven- 
tured to  express  my  sentiments.  I  trust  they  will  not  be 
considered  the  effect  of  arrogance ;  for  I  apply  them  all 
doubly  to  myself;  feeling  that  I  am  the  most  unworthy  and 
unfaithful  of  our  number.  Our  work  is  great,  and  our  ac- 
count will  be  solemn.  May  we  prove  ourselves  faithful  stew- 
ards, and  partakers  of  the  heavenly  inheritance. 

"  N.  B.  Since  writing  the  above,  I  have  thought  of  the 
Assembly's  Catechism,  as  a  system  of  instruction  prepared 
to  our  hand;  of  which  we  may  give  one  question  each 
week  to  our  scholars,  for  examination.  In  conversing  with 
them  upon  it,  we  may  be  able  to  elucidate  it  occasionally 
by  stories,  or  facts,  which  have  come  to  our  knowledge, 
after  the  plan  of  the  'Sherwood  Stories,'  which  the 
teachers  have  probably  seen." 

Miss  Huntington  felt  a  lively  interest  in  the  conversion  of 
her  relatives  and  acquaintances.  This  was  manifested  in 
various  ways ;  especially  by  making  them  the  subject  of  her 
prayers,  and  endeavoring  to  enlist  her  Christian  friends  in 
the  same  object;  proposing  to  them  the  consecration  of 
stated  seasons  for  this  purpose.  Scattered  through  her  let- 
ters are  found  various  passages  which  show  her  conscious- 
ness of  the  necessity  of  prayer,  and  the  solicitude  with  which 
she  watched  for  encouragements  to  the  duty.  A  few  ex- 
tracts, from  among  many,  illustrate  these  remarks.  "  Mary 
and  I  have  set  apart  four  o'clock  every  afternoon  to  pray  for 


104  MEMOIR  OF 

uncle  B.  We  want  to  get  courage  to  mention  it  to  aunt 
Faith,  that  she  may  observe  the  same  season." 

Writing  to  one  of  a  very  dear  family,  she  says,  "  I  do 
not  know  that  a  single  day  has  passed,  since  my  return,  that 
I  have  not  commended  each  one  of  you  to  God." 

She  writes  to  an  aunt  —  "I  was  much  rejoiced  to  hear 
of  the  happy  change  in  your  son.  We  have  great  en- 
couragement for  prayer ;  and  spiritual  blessings  are  the  best 
which  can  be  bestowed.  Sister  and  myself  have  for  several 
years  remembered  the  descendants  of  our  honored  grand- 
father Huntington,  in  concert,  on  Tuesday  evenings;  and  it 
is  peculiarly  pleasant  to  us  to  be  encouraged  in  the  duty,  by 
instances  of  conversion  in  any  branch  of  the  family.  It  is  a 
privilege  to  be  permitted  to  present  the  various  cases  of  each 
family  before  the  mercy  seat.  Would  it  be  agreeable  to  you, 
my  dear  aunt,  to  join  the  concert ;  and  to  mention  it  to 
aunt  Richards,  when  you  see  her,  and  to  your  son  ?  In 
grandmamma  Lanrnan's  family  we  have  a  similar  concert  on 

Thursdays. It  is  indeed  a  day  of  blessings  to  the 

church,  and  if '  sinners  cannot  now  sin  at  so  cheap  a  rate 
as  formerly,'  surely  professing  Christians  have  much  greater 
responsibilities.  Let  us  bless  God  that  they  are  waking 
from  their  slumbers,  and  ere  long  the  church  will  '  put  on 
her  beautiful  garments.' " 

Respecting  the  children  of  her  uncle,  the  Rev.  Joshua 
Huntington,  she  thus  writes:  —  "  Mr.  Wisner  sent  for  Sarah, 
that  during  Joshua's  vacation  the  children  might  be  together 
again  ;  and  we  were  desirous  to  have  her  go.  Oh  !  that  the 
Spirit  which  is  hovering  over  several  of  the  churches  in 
Boston,  might  meet  them  upon  that  spot  where  we  trust  the 
prayer  of  faith  was  offered  for  them." 

"I  am  glad  you  pray  for  J.,  and  M.,  and  G.  Since  the 
revival  commenced,  I  have  witnessed  answers  to  prayers  of- 
fered years  since.  Can  it  be  that  we  shall  all  meet,  a  family 
in  heaven  1 " 

"Will   you  pray   for   uncle   T.   on  Tuesday  evenings? 


MRS.  SARAH   L.  SMITH.  ]05 

Have  we  not  encouragement  in  our  concert  ?  Nine  grand- 
children, and  a  daughter  with  her  husband,  of  our  honored 
grandfather,  have  become  pious,  within  the  last  year !  A. 
and  H.  R.  join  the  church  about  this  time.  Cousin  M.  and 
J.  leave  next  week,  —  the  latter  I  believe  thinks  much  of 
serious  things;  and  brother  J.  requested  me  to  pray  particu- 
larly for  the  former,  as  he  thought  her  impressed  on  Thurs- 
day evening  by  a  sermon  of  Dr.  Payson,  from  the  text, 
'To-day,  if  ye  will  hear  his  voice,'  &c.  I  think  a  great  deal 
of  your  children,  and  intended  to  have  asked  Mr.  H.  if  they 
manifest  any  susceptibility  on  religious  subjects.  I  want  to 
hear  them  sing  '  Hosanna,'  in  infancy." 

"  I  should  have  mentioned  in  my  last,  that  uncle 
Thomas's  oldest  daughter  is  a  subject  of  the  revival  in 
Brooklyn  —  all  grandpapa's  female  descendants  of  any  matu- 
rity of  age  are  now  pious." 

5* 


CHAPTER   VI. 

COMMENCEMENT     AND      PROGRESS       OF      HER      INTEREST      IN 

MISSIONS EFFORTS     AMONG     THE      MOHEGAN    INDIANS  — 

LETTER   TO    THE    SECRETARY    OF   WAR. 

THE  object  of  the  present  chapter  is  to  give  some  extracts 
from  the  correspondence  of  Miss  Huntington,  which  show 
the  commencement  and  progress  of  missionary  tendencies 
in  her  mind.  To  go  back  and  see  her  first  thoughts  on  the 
missionary  service  ;  and  to  follow  her  through  successive 
years,  to  the  time  when  divine  Providence  opened  the  door 
for  her  entrance  upon  it,  indicates  how  great  a  change  may 
take  place  on  the  subject,  even  in  the  mind  of  a  Christian. 

Writing  to  her  sister,  January  21,  1823,  she  says,  "Mr. 
Maxwell  took  some  pains  to  convince  me  that  I  ought  to  be 
a  missionary ;  but  I  told  him  I  never  had  thought  that  my 
calling." 

The  subject,  in  the  course  of  this  year,  was  before  the 
mind  of  a  much  esteemed  cousin,  and  some  interchange  of 
views  was  passing  among  the  relatives  of  the  circle.  She 
writes,  September  10  —  "Grandmamma  Lanman  says  she 
thinks  that  cousin  Mary  might  be  as  useful  at  home,  as  on 
missionary  ground ;  and  mamma  does  not  appear  pleased  with 
her  plan.  I  asked  grandmamma  why  it  should  not  be  con- 
sistent for  our  friends  to  make  sacrifices  for  the  church,  as 
well  as  for  others." 

October  3,  1824.  —  "Mr.  Gridley,  an  agent  of  the 
American  Board,  preached  here  last  Sabbath,  and  is  to  re- 
turn in  the  course  of  a  week  or  two,  to  establish  associations 
among  us.  He  intends  to  go  to  Palestine,  and  I  think  him 
well  adapted  to  the  situation.  How  missions  increase  in 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.   SMITH.  107 

importance !  It  seems  to  me  that  all  classes  and  ages  should 
be  excited  to  some  effort  for  them.  Children  might  do  much 
by  devoting  an  hour  or  two  in  a  week  to  employments  for 
their  aid.  I  intend  that  Sarah  Ann  shall  learn  to  do  some- 
thing in  reference  to  the  great  object." 

August  29,  1826.  —  "I  have  thought  much,  recently, 
upon  the  subject  of  missions.  I  never  felt  it  a  duty  to  go 
myself  to  the  heathen.  But  I  do  feel  that  I  ought  to  make 
every  exertion  with  my  hands  (my  all)  in  their  behalf. 
How  much  we  might  do  by  devoting  an  hour  every  day  to 
some  employment  for  them !  "  —  "  We  have  not  money,  but 
we  have  time  and  strength,  the  talents  which  God  has  seen 
fit  to  bestow  upon  us,  and  for  which  we  must  account. 
The  cry  is,  *  More  funds,  and  more  shall  be  accomplished.' 
I  hope  God  will  enable  me  to  fulfil  the  resolutions  which  I 
have  recently  made,  respecting  these  duties.  I  shall  be  no 
less  guilty  than  the  possessor  of  thousands  of  gold  and 
silver.  It  requires  a  stronger  effort  for  the  covetous  man  to 
bestow  his  wealth,  than  for  the  naturally  active  to  put  forth 
his  strength  and  redeem  his  time." 

Febrwary  28,  1827.  —  "I  have  become  a  subscriber  to 
the  Missionary  Herald,  the  last  two  numbers  of  which  are 
very  interesting.  Do  you  not  think  the  missionary  cause 
is  constantly  gaining  ground  ?  What  a  privilege  to  be 
engaged  in  it !  " 

August  27,  1827.  —  "At  a  recent  Bible  class,  Mr. 
Mitchell  remarked  upon  the  costly  sacrifice  which  Mary 
offered  to  our  Saviour,  in  gratitude  for  the  restoration  of 
her  brother  Lazarus,  as  an  example  to  those  whom  God  has 
blessed  in  the  conversion  of  their  friends.  It  went  to  my 
heart.  I  am  deficient  in  gratitude  and  devotedness."  This 
followed  the  conversion  of  one  of  her  younger  brothers. 

September  8,  1828.  —  "I  read,  some  time  since,  with 
much  feeling,  '  Missionary  Paper,  No.  9,'*  and  have  re- 

*  Published  by  the  A.  B.  C.  F.  M.  — title,  "Something  has  been 
done  during  the  last  forty  years,"  a  tra«t  of  thrilling  interest. 


108  MEMOIR  OF 

perused  it  of  late.  I  also  read  extracts  from  it  at  OUT 
Missionary  Association.  Have  you  seen  the  tract  entitled 
'  True  Believer  Bountiful '  1  It  is  a  sermon  by  Mr.  Clark, 
one  or  two  sections  of  which  are  introduced  into  the 
Missionary  Paper,  No.  9.  I  think  the  plan  proposed  in 
the  Missionary  Herald,  which  I  have  just  received,  is  the 
best  which  has  appeared,  for  the  arrangement  of  annual 
meetings  and  collections." 

November  1,  P.  M.  —  "I  have  put  on  my  hat  and  habit 
to  attend  the  Monthly  Concert,  but  the  rain  makes  me 
doubtful  about  my  duty.  If  three  or  four  only  could  meet, 
it  would  be  pleasant  to  add  even  a  little,  to  the  cloud  of 

incense  which  is  rising  every  hour  of  the  twenty-four.  

Evening.  I  have  returned  from  the  Ladies'  Meeting,  where 
nine  assembled ;  and  I  hope  we  were  not  wholly  destitute 
of  the,  spirit  of  the  occasion.  In  the  '  Recorder  '  a  series  of 
pieces  is  published  adapted  to  the  monthly  concert.  The 
last,  entitled  '  The  Alternative,'  is  calculated  to  arouse  a 
new  set  of  feelings,  in  regard  to  the  duty  of  Christians." 

December  15,  1829,  after  being  permitted  to  see  the 
conversion  of  her  second  brother,  she  says,  "  I  feel  now  as 
if  I  should  rejoice  to  be  a  missionary  to  the  heathen.  We 
owe  a  thank-offering.  Our  dear  father  has  appeared  very 
happy  in  looking  upon  us  all." 

January  15,  1830.  —  "I  regret  to  hear  what  you  say  of  a 
deficiency  of  missionaries.  I  have  thought,  lately,  that  if 
individuals  from  what  are  called  '  the  first  families,'  of 
both  sexes,  were  to  consecrate  themselves  to  the  work,  it 
would  give  a  new  impulse  to  the  cause.  Suppose,  for  in- 
stance, a  young  lady  or  gentleman,  from  the  midst  of  our 
pleasant  circle,  in  Norwich,  should  go  to  the  heathen : 
would  not  our  monthly  concerts  have  a  deeper  interest? 
If  one  who  meets  with  us  at  the  missionary  room  were  to 
be  transplanted  to  labor  among  pagan  females,  would  not 
our  hearts  be  inflamed  with  new  zeal  and  self-denial  ? 
Could  not  every  place  furnish  and  support  one  missionary  ? 
Oh !  the  hundreds  that  are  sinking  into  misery  while  1 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  109 

write.  Are  we  not  in  danger  of  fixing  our  eyes  upon  the 
future  prospects  of  the  church,  rather  than  upon  the  souls 
who  are  perishing  every  passing  hour  1  It  appears  to  me 
there  is  no  time  to  be  lost  in  consulting  with  pride,  under 
the  specious  names  of  '  respectability,  and  suitable  conform- 
ity.' It  is  with  the  present  generation  of  heathen,  our 
brothers  and  sistere  and  neighbors,  whose  cries  ring  iu 
our  ears,  that  we  have  to  do.  And  certainly  in  regard  to 
our  own  country,  there  is  not  a  moment  to  spare,  if  '  pre- 
vention is  better  than  cure.'  Let  the  world,  who  certainly 
are  the  majority,  spend  their  energies  in  holding  up  a  little 
longer,  the  inventions  which  must  one  day  be  overthrown ; 
but  let  not  Christians  sell  the  souls  of  their  fellow-men  at 
so  cheap  a  rate.  Sacrifices  must  be  sacrifices  ;  they  require 
a  struggle  with  selfishness,  of  course.  We  must  expect  to 
feel  them,  and  suffer  for  them.  Have  you  not  seen  persons 
profess  to  keep  a  Fast,  and  because  they  felt  hungry,  go  and 
eat  something?  Christians  must  learn  to  attach  a  new 
meaning  to  such  passages  as  these :  '  My  kingdom  is  not  of 
this  world.'  '  Be  not  conformed  to  this  world.'  '  A  pecu- 
liar people,  zealous  of  good  works.'  " 

At  a  time  when  she  spent  her  Sabbaths  in  teaching  a 
Sabbath  school  among  the  Mohegan  Indians,  to  which  she 
walked  six  miles,  she  writes,  September  11,  1831,  —  "Jt 
is  astonishing  what  an  effect  is  produced  upon  my  interest 
in  society  here,  by  an  absence  from  our  church  every  Sab- 
bath. I  scarcely  know  who  are  in  town,  or  how  the  con- 
gregation look.  Yet  it  is  a  self-denial  which  ought  to  be 
practised  for  the  good  of  others.  The  missionaries  give  up 
every  thing.  I  should  like  to  go  to  the  Washington  Islands, 
mentioned  by  Mr.  Stewart,  where  no  Christian  has  been. 
But  my  path  seems  plainly  marked  out;  and  I  wish,  dear 
brother,  you  would  pray  that  I  may  have  grace  to  sub- 
ordinate every  duty  to  those  filial  ones  which  are  now  so 
important." 

In  October  of  this  year,  (1831,)  it  appears  her  mind 
had  made  such  progress  on  the  subject  of  missions,  that 


110  MEMOIR  OF 

she  came  to  the  conclusion  expressed  in  the  following  ex- 
tract :  —  "  Our  annual  meeting  of  the  Foreign  Missionary 
Society  was  very  interesting.  I  then  made  the  resolution, 
that  whenever  my  dear  parents  want  me  no  longer,  if 
unfettered  as  I  am  now,  I  shall  devote  myself  personally 
to  a  mission  among  the  heathen.  So  you  may  consider 
me  henceforth  a  missionary  in  heart;  and  when  circum- 
stances favor,  must  be  ready  to  resign  me,  unless  God 
should  put  insurmountable  obstacles  in  my  way." 

But  it  was  not  in  reading  missionary  intelligence  and 
reflection  upon  it,  only,  that  Miss  Huntington  was  cher- 
ishing the  spirit  of  missions.  As  early  as  the  year  1827, 
she  had  become  interested  in  the  condition  and  necessities 
of  a  remnant  of  the  Mohegan  Indians,  living  six  miles  from 
Norwich.  In  1830,  we  find  her  concerned  in  the  circula- 
tion of  a  subscription  to  build  a  church  for  them ;  and  with 
a  circle  of  Christian  females,  among  whom  she  met  for 
prayer  each  week,  making  the  case  of  the  Western  tribes, 
threatened  with  dispersion,  a  subject  of  special  prayer. 
In  the  summer  of  1830,  writing  to  one  of  her  friends,  she 
says,  "  Will  you  pray  for  a  Sabbath  school  in  Mohegan,  of 
.which  Miss  Breed  and  myself  have  the  sole  care,  and  to 
which  we  devote  our  Sabbaths?"  In  September  following, 
it  appears  from  a  letter  to  the  same  friend,  that  she  was 
earnestly  desirous  to  have  a  place  of  worship,  and  a 
preacher,  provided  for  them ;  and  asking  prayers  for  the 
success  of  the  object,  she  says,  "  It  is  a  great  weight  upon 
my  mind,  and  I  never  sympathized  so  feelingly  with  the 
missionaries  abroad,  as  now." 

Under  date  of  October  25,  1830,  she  addressed  a  letter 
to  Jeremiah  Evarts,  Esq.,  Corresponding  Secretary  of  the 
American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions, 
giving  a  brief  review  of  the  condition  of  the  remnant  of 
this  tribe  of  Indians.  She  thus  concludes  her  appeal  in 
their  behalf:  — 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  JU 

"  After  such  protracted  neglect  of  their  best  interests, 
the  Indians  seem  surprised  at  a  renewal  of  effort,  on  the 
part  of  the  whites ;  and  can  hardly  believe  that  it  is  not 
dictated  by  some  selfish  principle,  or  destined  soon  to 
evaporate.  They  will  speak,  however,  of  the  '  good  meet- 
ings '  and  '  beautiful  singing '  which  they  had  among  them 
many  years  ago. 

"  Our  Sabbath  school  is  held  in  a  house  occupied  by 
the  relatives  of  Rev.  Samson  Occum.  His  sister,  Lucy 
Tantiquigeon,  died  last  winter  at  the  age  of  ninety-eight. 
Her  children,  grand-children,  great-grand-children,  and 
great-great-grand-children  now  dwell  there,  in  one  habita- 
tion. Her  memory  is  precious  to  her  descendants ;  and  her 
children,  two  of  them  at  least,  give  evidence  of  piety.  The 
Lord  will  bless  these  Indians,  I  fully  believe,  if  suitable 
measures  are  taken  by  the  agents  of  his  will.  Much  inter- 
esting matter  might  be  collected  respecting  the  tribe.  The 
history  of  Mr.  Occum  is  identified  with  that  of  Dartmouth 
College,  and  some  of  his  manuscripts  are  still  accessible. 

"  If  consistent  with  your  engagements,  respected  sir, 
may  I  hope  soon  to  hear  from  you  1  If  your  communica- 
tion should  be  in  the  form  of  counsel,  it  would  gratify  me 
much,  as  I  presume  you  are  no  stranger  to  that  intense 
interest  in  an  object,  which  occupies  one's  waking  and 
sleeping  hours.  I  am  the  more  solicitous  respecting  this, 
because  I  feel  that  now  is  the  critical  time  for  action ;  as 
the  present  efforts  are  laboriously  sustained,  in  especial 
reference  to  more  efficient  ones.  If  these  fail,  and  the 
existing  interest  subside,  I  fear  the  set  time  to  favor  this 
interesting  people  will  have  passed  away,  and  their  blood 
forever  rest  in  our  skirts. 

"  We  shall  wait,  sir,  until  the  receipt  of  your  letter, 
before  making  any  systematic  arrangement  to  obtain  funds 
for  the  support  of  a  missionary ;  assuring  you,  however, 
that  not  an  iota  of  the  burden  of  that  shall  rest  upon 
your  Society. 

"  I  might  have  mentioned,  in  speaking  of  Mr.  Occum, 


112  MEMOIR  OF 

that  a  volume  of  hymns,  composed  by  him,  is  extant  in 
some  part  of  New  England,  as  well  as  a  few  sermons  — 
and  also  his  picture,  taken  in  England  ;  where  he  preached 
before  the  king. 

"  In  regard  to  the  Society  of  which  you  are  the  organ, 
permit  me  to  say,  sir,  that  it  possesses  a  charm  in  my  own 
estimation,  altogether  paramount  to  every  other  institution; 
and  I  can,  therefore,  with  the  utmost  sincerity,  present  to 
you  my  earnest  wishes  for  its  success,  and  the  assurance  of 
my  labors  and  prayers  to  the  extent  of  my  ability." 

November  2. —  "You  inquire  respecting  my  plans  for 
Mohegan.  Miss  Raymond  of  Montville  and  I  have  engaged 
to  keep  a  weekly  school  for  the  Indian  children,  this  winter, 
taking  weeks  alternately.  We  meet  there,  on  horseback, 
to-day,  to  reconnoitre  the  ground ;  and  expect  to  commence 
on  Monday  after  Thanksgiving.  I  have  written  to  Mr. 
Evarts  on  the  condition  of  the  Indians,  and  our  plans ;  and 
we  hope  that  like  those  in  the  State  of  New  York,  they 
will  be  taken  under  the  patronage  of  the  American  Board, 
if  the  funds  are  furnished  by  Connecticut.  You  know  all 
the  Indians  are  regarded  by  that  body  as  a  foreign  nation. 
The  corner  stone  of  the  church  is  to  be  laid  soon.  I  feel 
my  interest  for  them  increase  every  hour." 

Nov.  3.  — "  My  tour  among  the  Indians,  yesterday,  was 
interesting.  It  was  necessary  to  take  a  guide;  and  you 
would  have  been  quite  amused  at  the  picture  which  1  pre- 
sented —  a  little  Indian  girl  behind  me  upon  the  horse,  and 
half  a  dozen  other  children  following  on  foot,  talking  as 
fast  as  their  tongues  would  go.  I  was  perfectly  delighted 
with  my  situation,  which  was  as  romantic  as  real  life  can 
be,  to  say  nothing  of  my  reflections.  The  Indians  have  a 
fine  spot  of  2,700  acres ;  and  if  suitably  trained,  might 
become  a  respectable,  happy  community.  May  the  Holy 
Spirit  bless  them,  as  he  has  done  the  degraded  Sandwich 
Islanders ! " 

In  her  letters  to  her  Christian  friends,  she  often  requested 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  113 

a  special  employment  of  their  prayers  for  the  success  of  the 
enterprise. 

The  progress  of  her  own  endeavors,  and  those  of  her 
associate,  in  this  labor  of  love,  will  be  learned  from  an 
extract  of  a  letter  of  December  4,  1830,  written  at  Mohegan, 
to  her  former  teacher  and  friend,  Mrs.  L.  H.  Sigourney,  as 
follows:  — "  You  will  perhaps  be  surprised,  that  as  a  Sab- 
bath school  teacher  only,  my  letter  is  dated  from  this  spot. 
I  must  therefore  inform  you  that  Mohegan  is  to  be  my 
home,  every  alternate  week,  through  the  winter.  I  had 
expected  to  spend  the  whole  of  the  season  here,  and  made 
arrangements  to  that  effect ;  but  the  increased  weakness  of 
my  mother's  eyes,  rendered  it  inconsistent  for  me  to  do  it, 
without  subjecting  myself  to  the  reproof  contained  in  Mat- 
thew xv.  5,  6.  My  present  assistant  in  the  Sabbath  school 
is  a  lady  of  Montville,  whose  residence  is  five  miles  from  this. 
We  have  established  a  weekly  school,  the  labors  of  which 
we  mutually  share.  To-day  completes  the  first  week's 
effort,  with  sixteen  scholars,  and  four  or  five  more  are  ex- 
pected. We  occupy  a  pleasant  room  at  Fort  Hill  farm,  upon 
the  southern  declivity  of  the  eminence  chosen  for  the 
church.  I  should  like  exceedingly  to  have  a  visit  from 
you,  my  dear  madam,  this  moment,  at  my  solitary  but  not 
gloomy  fireside.  It  is  because  I  am  confident  that  you  take 
a  heartfelt  interest  in  this  remnant  of  Indians,  that  I  write 
thus  freely. 

"  The  inquiry  has  been  made  of  me  —  '  Do  they  seem 
grateful  for  these  attentions?'  My  answer  is  this j— 'We 
are  but  discharging,  in  some  inadequate  measure,  our  debt 
of  gratitude  to  them ;  the  obligation  is  on  our  part.'  So 
oppressed  have  I  recently  been,  with  my  own  criminal 
neglect  of  them,  that  I  can  feel  no  self-complacency  in 
my  feeble  efforts. 

"  The  strong  natural  propensity  of  the  Indians  to  the  use 
of  ardent  spirit,  is  the  most  discouraging  circumstance 
respecting  them  —  yet,  many  of  those  who  are  addicted  to 
it,  can  and  do  abstain ;  and  at  this  day,  a  ray  of  hope  beams 


114  MEMOIR  OF 

through  the  cloud.  Inebriates  are  not  now  esteemed  hope- 
less. I  have  had  free  conversations  with  a  few  on  the 
subject,  who  seem,  for  the  time  being,  disposed  to  reform. 
As  far  as  I  can  judge,  they  possess  acute  minds.  May  I 
hope  for  your  constant  prayers,  especially  in  reference  to 
this  vice,  and  for  the  descent  of  the  Holy  Spirit  ?  " 

Assigning  to  one  of  her  brothers  a  reason  for  her  engage- 
ment in  this  difficult  and  self-denying  work,  she  remarks  — 
"  One  especial  inducement  to  my  plan  arises  from  my  sense 
of  God's  mercy  to  my  brothers.  I  have  virtually  promised 
a  thank-offering,  and  '  I  am  straitened '  till  I  find  some  way 
of  presenting  it.  When  seeking  your  conversion,  I  resolved 
that  if  God  heard  me  and  renewed  the  hearts  of  my  brothers, 
I  would  devote  myself  wholly  to  him.  When  others  have 
almost  reproved  me  for  self-denial,  I  have  longed  to  tell 
them  the  secret  impulse.  But  my  own  heart  has  accused 
me  of  broken  vows,  while  others  have  said  I  was  '  going  too 
far.'  Each  Christian  knows  what  passes  between  his  soul 
and  God,  with  which  '  the  stranger  intermeddleth  not.' " 

The  details  of  her  labors,  and  method  of  spending  her 
time,  may  be  gathered  from  a  letter,  commenced  Dec.  12, 
and  journalized  under  several  subsequent  dates. 

"  Seated  in  my  little  missionary  apartment,  which  serves 
for  parlor,  bed-room,  kitchen,  school-room,  and  chapel,  I 
have  composed  myself  to  the  sweet  employment  of  answer- 
ing your  good  and  long  letter.  I  have  a  school  of  eighteen 
or  twenty,  including  four  adults;  —  one  man,  two  married 
women,  and  a  '  squassise.'*  They  come  at  half  past  nine, 
and  stay  until  four,  having  half  an  hour's  intermission ,  and 
we  carry  on  arithmetic,  millinery,  tailoring,  &c.,  besides  the 
ordinary  avocations  of  a  school.  All  these,  with  the  gov- 
ernment of  untutored,  untamed  beings,  nearly  exhaust  my 
powers,  during  the  day ;  and  at  evening  I  have  work  to  fit, 
and  '  my  profession'  to  study.  —  But  I  am  quite  satisfied.  I 

*  Unmarried  Indian  female. 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  115 

came  here  for  their  benefit,  and  not  to  please  myself.  Our 
Sabbath  school  is  nearly  twice  as  large,  embracing  whites, 
and  is  kept  up  four  hours  of  the  Sabbath,  besides  an  inter- 
mission. I  leave  home  Sunday  morning,  and  return  the  next 
Sunday  evening,  and  Miss  Raymond  does  the  same,  so  we 
are  both  here  on  the  Sabbath.  From  my  windows  I  see 
New  London  Point,  and  Groton  Monument.  My  circum- 
stances and  duties  are  altogether  new,  and  I  sometimes 
think  myself  in  a  dream.  Will  you  pray  for  God's  Spirit 
to  visit  our  school  and  this  vicinity  1 

"  I  should  like  to  ask  Mr. if  the  Saviour  had  any 

regard  to  his  '  station,'  when  he  left  his  throne  for  a 
dwelling  among  our  wretched  race?  Our  rank  is  that  of 
Christians,  if  we  would  follow  him.  The  more  I  contem- 
plate his  character,  the  more  I  am  confirmed  in  my  views 
on  the  subject  of  self-denial.  If  a  soul  outweighs  in  value 
the  whole  world,  are  the  petty  distinctions  of  life,  which  are 
fostered  by  the  same  spirit  that  produced  the  rebellion  in 
heaven,  to  be  put  in  competition  with  it?  All  that  eleva- 
tion of  character  which  is  the  result  of  Christian  principles 
operating  upon  the  mind  and  heart,  ought  to  be  cultivated 
in  honor  of  Him,  who  is  the  source  of  all  excellence. 
Every  other  preeminence  over  our  fellow-beings,  my  prin- 
ciples, to  say  nothing  of  my  practice,  condemn. 

"  Ten  o'clock  approaches,  which  is  my  hour  for  retiring. 
(I  rise  at  five.)  The  'school  ma'am'  begins  to  be  weary. 
Once  more,  good  night.  I  hope  '  Orion's  bands,'  and  '  the 
sweet  influences  of  Pleiades,'  are  as  bright  and  beautiful  at 
Wiscasset,  as  they  are  this  evening  m  Mohegan." 

17th.  "  I  have  just  now  returned  from  a  visit  to  see  a 
sick  child  and  a  dying  man.  The  latter  is  a  victim  of 
intemperance.  As  he  lay  upon  his  bed,  pale  and  emaciated, 
I  felt  a  strong  conviction  that  the  Indians  are  really  Israel- 
ites ;  so  strikingly  did  the  entire  character  of  his  face  re- 
semble that  of  the  Jews,  and  especially  the  lineaments  of 
our  Saviour,  as  exhibited  by  painters  —  who  have  probably 
followed  the  national  cast  of  countenance.  I  do  not  say 


116  MEMOIR  OF 

much  of  my  belief;  but  often  when  I  am  giving  instruction 
to  the  children  from  God's  word,  the  unbidden  thought 
rushes  upon  me  with  force,  that  their  progenitors  were  his 
peculiar  people.  Three  of  my  scholars  returned  with  me, 
voluntarily,  as  it  was  dusk  —  two  boys  and  a  girl  —  ages 
seven,  eight,  and  nine.  The  new  moon  and  stars  were  just 
appearing,  and  our  conversation  was  interesting  and  ele- 
vated. The  Indians  have  acute  minds.  Moral  and  in- 
tellectual culture  is  all  they  want." 

That  Miss  Huntington  was  endearing  herself  to  those 
whose  good  she  was  seeking,  in  her  missionary  residence, 
besides  the  Indians,  appears  from  the  following  extract :  — 

"  TUESDAY  EVENING. 

"  Dear  Mother  :  — On  my  arrival  here,  I  found  all  my  ex- 
pectations realized.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Dolbeare  were  impatient- 
ly waiting  for  me,  and  a  happier  couple,  or  happier  counte- 
nances, I  never  beheld.  The  former  had  selected  a  hymn  to 
show  me,  as  expressive  of  his  feelings  —  it  is  the  373d  of  the 
Village  Hymns,  which  Sarah  will  read  to  you.  I  found  also 
several  pious  females  and  young  converts  from  Montville, 
with  Miss  Raymond,  and  we  held  a  little  prayer-meeting  in 
our  room.  The  meetings  in  the  evening  and  on  Sabbath 
were  very  solemn.  My  duties  here  are  delightful;  and  I 
should  love  to  spend  my  life  in  seeking  after  those  who 
'  are  lost.' " 

"MoHEGAN,  JAN.  20, 1831. 

"  I  thank  you,  dear  sister,  for  your  timely  caution  respect- 
ing pride.  I  said  to  a  friend,  the  other  day,  that  God  takes 
care  of  that.  If  he  calls  his  children  to  any  service  for  him, 
he  knows  how  to  keep  them  low.  I  have  had  many  trials  in 
this  undertaking.  Not  in  my  humble  accommodations  — 
these  are  nothing,  they  are  voluntary  —  but  in  the  indiffer- 
ence, coldness,  and  unkind  remarks  of  some  Christian 
friends.  I  have  had  much  to  rftnind  me  of  the  Saviour's 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  117 

declaration  respecting  '  a  prophet  in  his  own  country.'  By 
some  I  have  been  sustained  and  encouraged,  and  have  had 
the  happiness  to  see  others  endeavoring  to  make  amends  for 
their  past  unfriendliness  to  the  effort.  But  my  constant 
occupation  and  fatigue,  (the  labor,  which  was  to  have  been 
divided,  devolving  upon  me,)  and  consciousness  of  great  in- 
ability, have  left  me  little  time  to  indulge  in  self-complacency 
—  and  should  I  even  be  called  to  more  self-denying  service, 
if  I  am  a  real  child  of  God,  I  cannot  but  think  I  should  have 
the  evidence  which  St.  Paul  enjoyed  of  his  renewed  nature, 
a  forgetfulness  of  past  attainments,  and  a  pressing  towards 
future  ones.  You  know  we-  are  all  baptized  into  one  Spirit. 

• There  is  one  thing,  however,  which  occasionally  gives 

me  some  uneasiness  —  the  fear  that  were  I  compelled  to 
pursue  a  course,  which  I  could  voluntarily  adopt,  my  deceit- 
ful heart  would  rebel  —  'God  knoweth  ! '  I  trust  my  health 
will  not  suffer  materially ;  though  every  energy,  physical  and 
mental,  is  requisite.  When  the  weather  permits,  I  walk, 
morning  and  evening,  and  I  sit  very  little  in  school. 

"  I  detected  my  own  heart,  a  few  evenings  since,  rather 
unexpectedly.  I  had  had  some  religious  conversation  with 
nearly  every  member  of  this  family  but  the  married  daughter, 
who  is  about  your  age.  I  knew  she  respected  the  subject, 
but  I  rather  shrunk  from  a  personal  application  of  it  to  her. 
She  came  into  my  room  to  spend  an  hour  in  the  evening; 
and  though  the  opportunity  was  favorable,  I  thought  if  I  only 
performed  my  duty  before  the  winter  closed,  it  would  be 
sufficient  But  just  before  she  was  leaving,  I  made  a  direct 
appeal  to  her  own  case,  and  found  her  very  tender  —  she 
wept  much,  and  seemed  disposed  to  prolong  the  conversa- 
tion, and  remarked  that  she  had  often  wondered  that  Chris- 
tians were  so  backward  in  their  duty.  The  next  morning 
she  appeared  solemn,  and  still  more  so  since.  In  reflecting 
upon  the  subject,  I  saw  my  inconsistency.  I  did  not  con- 
sider that  delay,  on  my  part,  would  endanger  her  soul,  but  I 
was  only  devising  a  course  to  satisfy  my  own  conscience.  Is 
not  this  the  reason  why  religious  conversation  is  often  use- 


118  MEMOIR  OF 

less,  because  it  is  introduced  in  a  languid  manner,  merely  as 
a  duty  1 " 

Not  satisfied  with  laboring  for  the  present  supply  of  the 
spiritual  wants  of  the  Mohegans,  Miss  Huntington  con- 
ceived the  plan  of  seeking  aid  from  the  Legislature  of 
Connecticut,  and  also  from  the  Government  of  the  United 
States.  A  petition  to  the  former  was  drawn  by  her,  and 
with  accompanying  signatures,  was  presented  at  the  session 
in  May,  1831.  The  object  of  the  petition  was  to  obtain  the 
aid  of  the  State,  both  to  give  them  Christian  instruction  and 
a  school.  The  application  failed,  however.  In  prosecution 
of  the  object  on  which  her  heart  was  so  earnestly  set,  she 
addressed  a  letter  to  the  Hon.  Lewis  Cass,  then  Secretary 
of  War,  to  which  department  of  the  general  government 
belongs  the  superintendence  of  Indian  affairs. 

"NORWICH,  DEC.  8,  1831. 

"Honored  Sir:  —  A  short  time  previous  to  the  change 
in  the  department  which  you  have  the  honor  to  occupy,  a 
letter  was  addressed  to  the  Secretary  of  War,  by  Joseph 
Williams,  Esq.,  president  of  a  benevolent  association,  in 
behalf  of  the  Mohegan  Indians  residing  in  this  vicinity. 
A  second  communication  was  forwarded  during  the  vacan- 
cy in  that  department,  to  neither  of  which  has  any  reply 
been  made.  It  now  becomes  my  duty,  and  pleasure,  hon- 
ored sir,  to  present  a  new  appeal  to  one,  who,  I  am  confi- 
dent, will  attach  no  impropriety  to  the  liberty  which  I  take. 
I  am  the  more  encouraged  in  the  pursuance  of  my  deter- 
mination, from  the  fact,  that  my  own  sex  are  sometimes 
successful  in  the  cause  of  humanity,  while  others  are 
'  turned  empty  away.'  Should  the  inquiry  arise,  upon 
what  ground  I  assume  this  prerogative,  I  would  answer, 
that  I  prefer  no  claim,  but  a  friendship  for  the  Indians,- —  a 
friendship  created  and  deepened  by  an  intercourse  with 
the  remnant  of  Mohegans,  during  every  pleasant  Sabbath, 
for  the  last  year  and  a  half,  and  In  the  gratuitous  labor  of 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  119 

a  week  day  school  through  one  season.  It  gives  me  pleas- 
ure to  recollect,  while  thus  trespassing  upon  one  in  your 
public  station,  my  former  familiarity  with  your  name  as  asso- 
ciated with  my  cousin,  Mr.  Lanman,  of  Michigan,  and  that 
my  honored  cousin,  Mr.  Huntington,  will  do  me  the  favor 
to  become  the  bearer  of  this.  To  him  I  would  refer  you  for 
auy  inquiries  which  you  may  please  to  make. 

"  It  is  possible,  sir,  that  you  may  have  perused  the  com- 
munications sent  by  Mr.  Williams,  yet  it  will  be  proper 
for  me  to  mention  a  few  facts  respecting  the  Mohegan 
tribe.  There  are  more  than  one  hundred  of  them  re- 
maining ;  a  third  of  whom  are  children.  Some  scattering 
families  are  to  return  to  the  reservation  in  the  spring, 
which  you  probably  know  lies  near  the  river  Thames-, 
between  Norwich  and  New  London.  In  past  years  this 
remnant  of  a  once  powerful  and  invariably  peaceful  race 
has  been  grossly  neglected,  and  of  course  they  became 
much  degraded.  The  benevolent  of  this  vicinity  have  now 
built  for  them  a  small  chapel,  which  will  accommodate  the 
white  population  also,  with  whom  they  are  mixed,  and  for 
the  last  year  have  supported  the  gospel  and  a  school  among 
them.  Sufficient  encouragement  has  attended  this  experi- 
ment to  induce  farther  effort,  and  in  consequence  of  this 
we  are  constrained  to  solicit  aid  from  the  fund  appro- 
priated to  the  moral  and  intellectual  improvement  of  the 
Indians. 

"  Should  the  influence  which  is  now  exerted  over  them 
result  in  the  increase  of  their  numbers,  and  the  policy  of  our 
government  require  that  they,  with  other  remnants,  should 
remove  beyond  the  Mississippi,  their  improvement  would 
present  no  obstacle  to  this,  nor  would  they  be  more  unfit 
for  a  removal.  You  may  perhaps  think  me  visionary  in 
my  expectations  respecting  so  feeble  a  people  ;  but  some  of 
the  families  are  large  and  increasing,  and  it  is  the  usual 
effect  of  moral  elevation  to  make  '  a  little  one  become  a 
thousand.'  You  will  perceive,  honored  sir,  that  I  do  not 
indulge  the  thought  of  your  being  of  the  number,  who  wish 


J20  MEMOIR  OF 

to    see    the    aborigines  of   our   country   become    extinct, 
through  neglect.     Far  be  sucli  a  wish  from  a  noble  breast! 

"  Among  the  children  of  the  Mohegans,  there  are  many 
whose  intelligent  minds  and  susceptible  hearts  give  promise 
of  future  improvement,  as  a  reward  of  effort  in  their  behalf; 
while  a  diminution  of  intemperance,  and  the  progress  of 
moral  reformation  among  some  of  the  adults,  render  our  hopes 
more  cheering.  May  we  not  hope,  sir,  that  in  the  midst 
of  numerous  official  and  important  duties,  you  will  yet 
regard  this  call  of  benevolence,  and  permit  these  poor  Mo- 
hegans to  share  in  the  benefits  of  that  fund,  over  which 
you  have  the  control  ?  I  will  guaranty  a  faithful  and  con- 
scientious appropriation  of  whatever  your  wisdom  shall 
dictate,  as  proper  for  us  to  receive. 

"  Although  this  appeal  is  presented  by  a  feeble  hand,  yet  it 
is  one  to  whom  has  been  assigned  the  principal  duties  of 
this  nature,  in  reference  to  those  for  whom  it  is  made.  If 
fny  labors  should  prove  in  any  measure  successful,  it  will 
Hot  be  the  first  time  that  the  weakest  instrument  has  been 
chosen  for  the  accomplishment  of  important  purposes. 

"  Presuming,  honored  sir,  that  you  will  ask  no  apology 
for  this  intrusion  upon  your  time  and  attention,  I  would 
beg  the  favor  of  an  early  reply  to  my  communication;  as 
some  immediate  arrangements  are  depending  upon  its  suc- 
cess; and  subscribe  myself, 

"  With  sincere  respect, 

"  Your  obedient  servant, 

"  SARAH  L.  HUNTINGTON. 

"  Hon.  LKWIS   CASS, 

"  Secretary  of  War,  Washington." 

She  also  addressed  a  letter  to  her  kinsman,  Hon.  Jabea 
W.  Huntington,  then  a  representative  in  Congress,  from 
Connecticut,  requesting  such  aid  as  it  might  be  in  his  power 
to  afford.  The  result  of  this  effort  was  successful,  in  ob- 
taining an  appropriation  of  five  hundred  dollars  towards 
erecting  buildings,  and  four  hundred  dollars  for  the  support 


MRS.    SARAH    L.  SMITH.  121 

of  a  teacher.  The  first  sum  was  employed  in  building  a 
house  for  the  teacher,  and  the  latter  has  been  annually 
received  and  appropriated  for  his  support.  The  church  was 
built  wholly  with  funds  obtained  in  Norwich,  through  the 
exertions  of  Miss  Huntington  and  her  first  coadjutor  in  this 
enterprise. 

Not  alone  for  this  little  remnant  of  a  single  Indian  tribe, 
did  Miss  H.  cherish  a  benevolent  interest,  but  also  for  other 
tribes,  especially  those  which  were  liable  to  suffer  injustice 
at  the  hands  of  our  country,  as  the  following  sentiments 
attest,  addressed  to  one  who  had  been  a  missionary  to  one 
of  the  Southwestern  tribes:  —  "I  have  thought  much  of 
the  Choctaws,  just  setting  out  upon  their  march.  May  the 
God  of  Israel  go  with  them !  I  now  go  and  return  to 
Mohegan  on  foot,  upon  the  Sabbath ;  and  in  my  fatigue,  try 
to  think  of  the  great  privations  of  other  missionaries,  and 
of  our  imprisoned  brethren.*  I  do  believe  that  an  almighty 
power  will  arise  for  this  peculiar  people,  and  confound  their 
enemies.  If  it  should  be  found  that  the  aborigines  of  this 
country  are  the  lost  tribes  of  Israel,  how  appropriate  the 
predictions  respecting  them,  particularly  Ezekiel,  37th  chap- 
ter, and  Amos,  9th ! " 

The  following  letter,  addressed  to  Mrs.  L.  H.  Sigourney, 
furnishes  the  continuance  of  the  history  of  Miss  Hunting- 
ton's  efforts  on  behalf  of  the  Indians,  and  her  farther  views 
respecting^  them  :  — 

"  NORWICH,  APRIL  4,  1831. 

"  Dear  Madam  :  — In  consequence  of  various  and  pressing 
duties,  arising  from  my  desultory  and  changing  life  the  past 
winter,  I  have  permitted  your  kind  and  soothing  letter  to  re- 
main long  unanswered  —  not  because  I  did  not  prize  it 
highly  and  receive  it  gratefully.  It  was  truly  a  cordial  to 
my  feelings,  and  I  thank  you  sincerely  for  it  and  the  little 
books.  The  one  by  Mr.  Gallaudet  is  already  in  the  hands 

*  Rev.  Mr.  Worcester  and  his  associate,  then  in  the  Georgia  peni- 
tentiary. 

6 


122  MEMOIR  OF 

of  an  adult  learner,  who  knew  not  that  there  was  a  Saviour, 
until  I  had  the  privilege  of  telling  it  to  her ;  and  who  has 
for  some  time  practised  at  least  a  temporary  reformation, 
and  manifested  considerable  tenderness  of  conscience.  I 
have  indeed  found  no  deficiency  of  intellect  among  the 
Indian  children,  and  among  those  adults  only  who  have 
been  debased  by  circumstances.  My  week-day  duties  at 
Mohegan  have  ceased ;  but  my  Sabbaths  are  spent  with 
them,  and  will  be  so  through  the  summer.  The  Sabbath 
school  increases  in  numbers  and  interest,  and  we  are  so 
happy  as  to  obtain  three  pious  teachers  upon  the  ground, 
which  with  two  others  and  a  superintendent,  from  Norwich, 
will  give  it  some  importance.  One  of  the  Mohegan  teach- 
ers is  a  lovely  girl,  of  recent  spiritual  birth,  belonging  to  a 
family  of  ten  children,  from  whom  we  at  first  experienced 
opposition,  ridicule,  and  actual  persecution  —  now  five  of 
them  are  attached  to  the  school.  In  the  family  at  Fort 
Hill,  where  we  resided,  three  conversions  have  occurred. 
At  that  place,  regular  religious  services  are  sustained,  Sab- 
bath afternoons  and  Wednesday  evenings.  There  is  an 
increasing  attention  to  the  means  of  grace  in  the  neighbor- 
hood, among  whites  and  Indians,  and  tokens  of  mercy  here 
and  there  among  the  former ;  while  a  powerful  revival  has 
existed  in  those  parts  of  Montville  which  have  been  longer 
cultivated.  The  meeting-house  is  to  be  raised  this  week,  and 
the  week-day  school  resumed  by  a  hired  teacher,  next  week. 
"  These  circumstances  bring  me  to  that  part  of  your  letter 
in  which  you  make  a  proposition.  I  would  not  venture  to 
dissent  entirely  from  your  maturer  judgment;  still  I  have 
been  led  to  think,  that  as  the  number  of  the  Mohegans 
is  so  small,  and  their  property  sufficient  to  support  them 
virtuously,  and  especially  as  the  means  of  grace  and  advan- 
tages of  education  are  to  be  furnished  them  by  the  benevo- 
lence of  others,  it  is  desirable  that  they  should  be  kept 
together,  and  become  an  object  for  permanent  efforts  to 
ameliorate  their  condition,  upon  their  own  territory.  I  feel 
likewise  some  repugnance  to  their  being  servants  to  those 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  123 

who  have  treated  them  so  cruelly.  I  fully  concur  with 
you  in  the  opinion  that  they  require  motives  to  perse- 
verance in  goodness.  Of  this  I  have  had  abundant  testi- 
mony in  my  intercourse  with  them  ;  it  has  led  me  to  make 
continued  exertion  for  their  benefit,  and  this  fact  is  urging 
their  friends  here  to  the  determination,  that  a  missionary 
must  speedily  be  obtained  to  occupy  the  house. 

"You  will  perceive  that,  whether  intentionally  or  not, 
I  have  deferred  a  reply  to  your  letter  until  I  could  answer 
your  kind  question,  '  What  can  I  do  to  serve  you  ?  '  The 
meeting-house  will  probably  be  dedicated  in  the  course  of 
a  few  weeks ;  and  if  your  ready  pen  will  furnish  us  a  hymn 
for  the  occasion,  it  will  be  truly  gratifying. 

"  When  we  first  became  acquainted  with  our  interesting 
charge,  they  could  not  raise  a  note  in  singing ;  now,  no 
book  is  so  attractive  to  them  as  a  hymn  book ;  they  readily 
catch  the  air  of  a  tune.  We  have  formed  also  a  temperance 
society.  In  our  peregrinations  upon  Mohegan  ground,  we 
found  a  very  defaced  picture  of  Mr.  Occum,  in  clerical 
robes,  taken  while  he  was  in  England.  I  brought  it  home  and 
placed  it  in  the  care  of  Col.  John  Trumbull,  who  has  ob- 
tained from  Miss  Murray,  a  benevolent  lady  in  New  York, 
two  hundred  and  fifty  lithographic  prints  of  the  same,  which 
are  to  be  sold  for  the  benefit  of  the  tribe.  It  is  necessarily 
a  rough  sketch,  from  so  imperfect  a  copy,  but  is  neverthe- 
less of  some  value  to  the  virtuoso  and  the  philanthropist. 
I  am  waiting  for  an  opportunity  to  send  one  as  a  present  to 
yourself,  and  one  to  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wadsworth,  also  a  little 
package  for  sale  in  Hartford,  if  you  will  take  the  trouble  of 
them.  The  subscription  to  the  church  is  not  quite  com- 
pleted, and  considerable  remains  to  be  done  in  regard  to  a 
missionary  and  school.  It  is  hoped  our  legislature  will  aid. 

"  I  trust  we  have  your  constant  prayers,  for  without  the 
blessing  of  God  our  efforts  are  fruitless. 

"  At  our  anticipated  Sabbath  school  celebration,  next 
week,  we  expect  to  have  the  procession  augmented  by  our 
Mohegan  branch. 


124  MEMOIR  OF 

"  My  parents  and  friends  kindly  reciprocate  your  affec- 
tionate remembrance.  The  chain  of  affection  to  which 
you  allude,  resembles  almost  all  others  of  an  earthly  nature. 
They  are  most  conspicuous  for  their  broken  links;  but  there 
is  consolation  in  the  thought,  that  every  link  which  is  of 
real  value,  will  be  reunited  in  a  holier  sphere,  forming  one 
long,  bright,  immortal  chain,  binding  us  to  the  throne  of  the 
Eternal.  This  reflection  cheers  me,  as  I  become  daily 
more  impressed  with  the  inconstancy  of  sublunary  joys." 

To  the  friend  who  had  been  her  first  coadjutor  in  this 
enterprise,  Mrs.  President  Allen,  but  who  was  providentially 
removed  to  a  distant  part  of  the  country,  she  writes  — 

"NORWICH,  ADO.  13,  1831. 

"  I  must  tell  you  what  abundant  cause  we  have  for  grat- 
itude in  reference  to  our  mission,  (I  must  still  include  you.") 
It  is  just  one  year  since  we  commenced  our  labors,  in  that 
kitchen,  under  embarrassments  which  your  memory  will 
readily  recall.  Now,  they  have  a  chapel,  a  stated  ministry, 
and  the  means  for  its  support !  One  hundred  dollars  have 
been  appropriated  by  the  Domestic  Missionary  Society 
towards  aiding  them  ;  which,  with  other  contributions,  en- 
able us  to  answer  the  very  moderate  demands  of  Mr.  W., 
who,  with  his  wife,  is  highly  calculated  to  be  useful  there. 

"  Now,  my  dear  friend,  why  should  we  not  come  before 
God  with  confidence,  and  implore  that  gift,  which,  of  all 
others,  he  is  most  pleased  to  bestow  ?  the  Holy  Spirit ; 
without  which  every  other  blessing  will  become  a  curse.  It 
is  especially  needed  in  this  case,  for  the  unfriendly  whites 
are  continually  exciting  the  Indians  to  suspicion  —  instil- 
ling into  their  minds  the  idea  that  our  efforts  are  only  a 
speculation,  and  that  all  the  expense  is  derived  from  their 
own  pittance.  On  my  return,  I  found  that  these  surmises 
had  gained  influence,  and  diminished  the  congregation ; 
but  appearances  are  more  favorable  now.  For  so  limited 
a  field,  it  is  an  extremely  difficult  one  to  occupy.  Untiring 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  125 

labors,  I  have  no  doubt,  will,  eventually,  be  crowned  with 
success.  Surely  we  have  reason  to  take  courage  from 
what  God  has  already  done  for  them.  Do  pray  much  for 
the  Holy  Spirit." 

Miss  Huntington,  with  the  countenance  of  several  of  her 
Christian  friends  —  among  whom  was  the  lady  addressed  in 
the  last  letter  —  had  also  a  plan  for  the  benefit  of  a  remnant 
of  the  Pequod  tribe  of  Indians. 

From  the  extracts  which  follow,  it  appears  that  she  had 
the  satisfaction  of  seeing  an  advance  of  the  importance  of 
the  Mohegan  enterprise  in  the  minds  of  others.  —  "  Your 
interesting  communication  was  particularly  acceptable,  and 
I  thank  you  for  commencing  the  correspondence.  In  the 
little  interview  which  we  enjoyed,  I  felt  a  peculiar  sympathy 
with  you,  which  has  been  heightened  by  bearing  you  upon 
my  heart,  as  I  have  since  done,  before  God.  You  cannot 
tell  how  much  satisfaction  it  gives  me  to  reflect,  that  in  that 
spot,  where  once  I  could  scarcely  rind  one  who  would  feel 
with  me  for  the  poor  Indians,  there  are  now  those  who  love 
to  devise  plans  for  the  benefit  of  that  once  degraded  com- 
munity. Your  plan  I  highly  approve,  and  shall  rejoice  to 
aid  in  its  accomplishment ;  and  I  think  it  will  be  well  to 
have  it  put  in  operation  without  any  delay. 

"  I  have  just  been  perusing,  in  my  closet,  the  6th  chapter 
of  Galatians,  to  the  9th  verse  of  which  I  would  refer  you 
and  all  who  labor  at  Mohegan.  Should  your  plan  succeed, 
I  will  try  to  visit  you  some  day  when  you  are  assembled. 
In  accomplishing  objects  of  this  kind,  I  have  usually  found 
them  to  succeed  better  if  I  undertake  them  with  an  expecta- 
tion of  success  in  my  own  mind,  and  an  apparent  courage  in 
the  view  of  others.  Earnestness  and  confidence  go  a  great 
way  in  gaining  the  cooperation  of  friends ;  and  when  exer- 
cised in  dependence  upon  God,  and  gentleness  towards  our 
fellow-beings,  is  perfectly  right.  Excuse  my  liberty  in 
giving  advice.  I  know  you  were  sincere  in  asking  it,  and  1 
should  do  wrong  in  withholding  it.  I  beg  your  earnest 


\ 
126  MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  SMITH. 

prayers  that  we  may  be  directed  in  selecting  a  child  from  the 
Pequods.  He  will  be  an  interesting  object  to  us,  as  we  hope 
the  Lord  will  convert  and  sanctify  him  as  a  chosen  vessel. 
Let  us  pray  that  we  may  be  so  evidently  guided  in  our 
choice,  that  the  Spirit  may  whisper  to  us,  '  Arise  and  anoint 
him,  for  this  is  he.'  And  like  David,  who  was  taken  from 
the  sheep-cote,  may  he  prove  a  blessing  to  his  nation." 

It  is  proper  here  to  remark  that  Miss  Huntington's 
interest  in  this  object  knew  no  decrease,  in  the  midst  of 
her  foreign  missionary  labors.  Writing  from  Syria,  to 
her  first  associate  in  labors  among  the  Mohegans,  she  says 
—  "Miss  Williams  and  I  often  talk  of  Mohegan;  and  we 
have  received  many  interesting  letters  from  Mr.  Gleason. 
I  shall  not  forget  the  scenes  in  old  Lucy's  kitchen,  and 
beneath  the  hay-stack,  in  which  you  and  I  mingled.  I  trust 
we  shall  talk  of  them  in  heaven." 

It  may  gratify  the  reader  to  know  the  present  state  of 
this  little  mission.  The  following  extract  of  a  letter  re- 
cently received  from  Rev.  Anson  Gleason,  the  pastor  and 
teacher  stationed  at  Mohegan,  answers  inquiry  on  this  point. 
After  giving  an  account  of  the  organization  of  the  church, 
he  observes  —  "  Since  then,  from  time  to  time,  others  have 
been  hopefully  converted  and  united  to  our  little  fold ;  till 
upwards  of  forty  have  been  enrolled  —  thirteen  of  whom  are 
natives,  three  males  and  ten  females.  One  native  female 
has  been  excommunicated ;  two  have  departed  this  life  in 
peace ;  two  white  sisters  have  also  died.  *  *  *  Our 
members  generally  are  spiritual  and  active,  both  natives  and 
whites,  and  live  in  much  harmony  and  good  feeling.  Thus, 
dear  brother,  you  see  that  the  precious  seed  your  sister 
sowed  in  tears,  here  on  this  hard  soil,  has  come  up  and 
yielded  a  glorious  harvest.  The  little  school  she  left  is  very 
prosperous.  There  are  now  twenty  native  children  who 
attend  school,  and  are  making  good  progress  in  useful 
studies.  One  little  Indian  girl  is  making  rapid  progress  in 
the  Latin  Reader." 


CHAPTER   VII. 

CORRESPONDENCE      WITH     HER     FATHER     AND     FRIENDS     RE- 
SPECTING  THE    FOREIGN   MISSION   SERVICE ENGAGEMENT 

TO    MR.    SMITH MARRIAGE EMBARKATION. 

THE  time  had  now  arrived,  in  which  Miss  Huntinglon 
was  to  have  the  gratification  of  her  long-cherished  wishes 
to  serve  her  divine  Lord,  and  promote  the  salvation  of  a 
dying  world,  by  engaging  in  the  foreign  mission  service. 
It  appeared  the  design  of  Providence,  that  through  the 
Rev.  ELI  SMITH,  of  the  American  Mission  at  Beyroot, 
Syria,  should  be  brought  before  her  mind  the  subject  of 
entering  upon  that  good  work,  as  the  wife  of  a  missionary. 
As  it  is  instructive  and  interesting  to  see  the  movements  of 
the  mind  and  heart  of  a  Christian  like  Miss  Huntington, 
in  contemplating  such  an  important  step,  extracts  will  be 
given  from  her  correspondence  with  her  father  and  other 
friends  on  the  subject. 

"MARCH,  1833. 

"  My  honored  and  beloved  Father  :  —  I  have  taken  my 
pen  to  address  you  on  a  subject  which  could  not  at  present 
be  discussed,  in  personal  conversation,  either  by  you  or  me, 
with  sufficient  composure.  It  is  one  so  momentous  in  its 
nature,  that  I  almost  tremble  while  I  write ;  and  I  would 
most  tenderly  and  respectfully  request  you  to  suspend  your 
judgment,  and  strive  to  control  the  strong  affections  of  your 
heart,  until  you  have  deliberately  and  prayerfully  considered 
the  whole  matter. 

"  You  know,  my  dear  father,  that  I  have  long  regarded 
the  missionary  cause  with  deep  interest ;  but  how  deep, 
is? 


128  MEMOIR  OF 

no  being  but  the  God  of  missions,  has  known.  My  sin- 
cerity is  now  put  to  the  test;  and  the  question  is  to  be 
decided,  whether  I  will  forsake  home  and  country,  to  dwell 
as  a  laborer  in  that  land  which  was  the  '  cradle  of 
Christianity '  —  is  contiguous  to  the  scene  of  our  Saviour's 
sufferings  —  and  where  he  promised  peculiar  blessings  upon 
those  who  should  be  made  partakers  of  the  same.  I  have 
not  now  to  decide  upon  the  single  question,  Am  I  willing 
to  become  a  Missionary  ?  That  has  been  long  settled  in  my 
own  mind.  But  it  involves  another  —  Will  I  go  in  the  way 
which  Providence  now  seems  to  point  out  ?  This  last  de- 
pends upon  the  course  which  my  feelings  shall  take  towards 
the  individual  who  has  presented  the  inquiry,  —  in  case  your 
approbation  be  obtained. 

"I  could  cover  many  pages  in  recording  the  circum- 
stances which  have  contributed  to  inspire  me  with  what 
I  hope  is  a  missionary  spirit ;  but  can  only  glance  at  the 
most  prominent,  to  convince  you,  that  at  the  age  of  thirty, 
and  after  twelve  years'  training  in  the  school  of  Christ,  my 
resolution  is  not  hastily  formed. 

"  From  the  first  year  of  my  Christian  life,  I  began  to 
feel  the  importance  of  sacrifices,  to  promote  the  cause  of 
missions,  on  the  part  of  those  who  remain  at  home. 
Supposing  myself  unqualified,  by  education  and  habits, 
for  active  service  abroad,  the  continually  deepening  views 
which  I  received  were  confined  to  labors  at  home;  until 
the  time  that  Rev.  Mr.  Temple  addressed  our  auxiliary, 
more  than  three  years  since ;  when  they  assumed  a  definite 
form.  Never  shall  I  forget  the  impression  made  upon  me 
by  his  appeals !  I  seemed  pressed  down  with  such  a  weight 
of  obligation,  and  sense  of  past  delinquency,  that  I  almost 
wished  the  dust  might  cover  me,  and  oblivion  throw  its  veil 
over  my  unpardonable  indifference.  It  was  an  epoch  in 
my  Christian  course.  I  consecrated  myself  anew  to  my 
Saviour's  cause,  and  I  hope  was  accepted  in  so  doing. 

"  It  was  not  long  after  this  that  the  Valley  of  the  Mis- 
sissippi became  an  object  of  interest;  and  to  this  field,  1 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  129 

devoted  myself  in  heart,  by  regulating  my  expenses  and 
habits,  iu  view  of  a  residence  there  for  two  years  as  a 
teacher.  These  arrangements  were  providentially  diverted 
from  their  original  design,  and  were  brought  into  requisi- 
tion at  Mohegan,  where  were  reflected  in  miniature,  some 
of  the  lights  and  shades  of  more  extended  missionary 
operations. 

"  But  there  is  still  another  period  to  which  I  look  back 
with  feelings  of  intense  and  sacred  interest.  —  The  desires 
which  I  had  cherished  were  like  a  smothered  flame  in  my 
breast,  which  every  missionary  meeting,  and  every  monthly 
concert,  seemed  to  rekindle  and  cause  to  rise  higher  and 
higher.  Often  have  I  returned  from  the  concert  of  prayer 
completely  exhausted  with  the  exercises  of  my  soul,  and 
burning  with  desire,  to  lay  myself  upon  the  altar  of  sacri- 
fice, as  the  only  assurance  that  I  was  doing  all  which  I 
could  do,  for  that  cause  which  brought  the  Saviour  from 
his  throne.  —  The  period  to  which  I  refer  was  the  last  mis- 
sionary meeting  but  one,  which  was  held  at  Dr.  Strong's 
church ;  when  with  perfect  calmness  I  made,  and  after 
reaching  home,  recorded,  a  solemn  resolution,  to  this 
effect;  —  that  whenever  my  parents  could  spare  me,  if  1 
were  as  much  at  liberty  as  then,  I  would  devote  myself  to 
the  work  of  a  foreign  missionary,  and  hold  myself  ready 
to  go  forth  in  such  capacity  as  Providence  should  point 
out.  From  that  time,  until  recently,  I  have  felt  almost 
assured  that  I  should  find  my  grave  in  a  distant  land 
During  my  illness  last  summer,  my  hopes  received  a 
check ;  and  fearing  that  my  constitution  was  injured,  I 
almost  relinquished  the  expectations  which  I  had  indulged. 
I  was  cast  into  the  valley  of  humiliation,  too,  where  I  felt 
that  God  regarded  me  as  he  did  his  servant  David,  when 
he  accepted  the  desire  which  prompted  him  to  build  a 
temple  to  his  honor ;  but  chose  another  thus  to  perpetuate 
his  glory.  The  sudden  death  of  my  brother  had  a  tendency 
to  deepen  my  humility  —  if,  through  grace,  I  may  give  it 
that  appellation  —  and  this  winter  I  have  had  such  exercises 

6* 


130  MEMOIR  OF 

as  I  never  knew  before.  I  have  sought  to  concentrate  my 
feelings  and  desires  within  the  narrow  but  not  unimportant 
circle  of  home  engagements. 

"  In  retracing  my  past  views,  which  led  me  to  ask  for  an 
assimilation  of  soul  with  prophets,  apostles,  and  martyrs,  I 
feared  that  the  incense  had  been  touched  with  unhallowed 
fire.  I  determined  to  devote  myself  exclusively  to  the 
performance  of  filial  and  other  relative  duties,  and  '  in 
honor  to  prefer '  all  others  to  myself;  and  this  I  wished  to 
do,  without  arrogating  to  myself  any  merit,  as  though  it 
were  a  condescension.  I  have  felt  myself  under  a  cloud, 
but  I  have  not  lost  my  anchor ;  and  my  whole  spirit  was 
more  like  that  of  a  little  child,  than  any  thing  which  I  had 
before  experienced.  I  was  willing  to  relinquish  the  cher- 
ished object  of  my  heart,  the  missionary  cause,  and  to  be 
and  to  do,  whatever  God  required,  small  as  it  might  appear. 

"  In  this  attitude  the  important  question  now  in  agitation 
found  me — better  prepared  I  think,  to  decide  judiciously, 
than  in  those  days  of  greater  excitement  to  which  I  have 
alluded.  Now  a  field  seems  opened  before  me,  more  de- 
sirable than  any  other  upon  a  foreign  soil,  with  a  fellow- 
laborer  whose  previous  knowledge  of  the  station,  and  other 
qualifications,  give  him  a  high  rank  in  this  department. 
But  I  dare  not,  and  shall  not  indulge  my  prepossessions  in 
his  favor,  except  I  have  not  merely  your  consent,  but  your 
cheerful  approval.  This  has  already  been  bestowed  by  my 
dear  mother,  and  other  near  friends,  without  any  solicitation 
on  my  part. 

"  And  now,  my  dear  father,  to  you,  who  are  the  earthly 
idol  of  my  heart,  is  submitted  the  sole  responsibility  of  de- 
ciding this  interesting  question,  interwoven  with  the  concerns 
of  eternity.  Were  I  invited  to  unite  my  destiny  with  a  mer- 
chant, whose  business  called  us  to  the  shores  of  the  Medi- 
terranean, I  think  you  would  not  hesitate  to  resign  me,  and 
would  feel  that  you  and  my  mother  would  be  kindly  provided 
with  every  attention.  Will  not  He,  who  has  required,  as  a 
test  of  discipleship,  that  all  should  be  willing  to  forsake 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  131 

father,  and  mother,  and  children  for  him,  be  true  to  his  own 
promise?  Although  it  has  been  my  delight  to  contribute  to 
your  and  mamma's  happiness,  (and  I  had  anticipated  with 
great  satisfaction,  the  privilege  of  smoothing  your  declining 
paths,)  yet  in  the  ordinary  course  of  nature,  a  few  years,  at 
best,  would  terminate  these  duties.  If  I  leave  you  for  a 
home  in  a  foreign  clime,  I  know  that  I  shall  suffer,  intensely 
and  perhaps  often,  with  an  aching  heart  and  yearnings  of  the 
tenderest  affection  towards  you.  Yet  I  feel  impelled  to  ven- 
ture upon  these  and  other  trials,  if  I  may  go  with  your  bless- 
ing. I  want,  my  dear  father,  that  you  should  enjoy  the  sat- 
isfaction of  giving  me  up,  as  it  were,  voluntarily,  to  this 
work,  in  the  spirit  with  which  you  renewed  the  dedication 
of  all  your  children  to  God,  in  that  hour  when  the  soul  of 
one  was  hovering  near  the  gate  of  heaven.  I  have  thought 
constantly  of  that  act,  within  a  few  days,  and  said  to  myself, 
'  Will  my  dear  father  stand  the  test  which  was  involved  in  that 
committal  1 '  Will  it  not  afford  you  consolation,  though  it 
be  associated  with  sorrow,  to  reflect  that  you  have  one  child 
safely  lodged  in  the  tabernacle  on  high,  and  another  in  the 
outer  court  of  that  tabernacle  —  which  missionary  ground 
seems  to  resemble  1  I  shall  wait  your  answer  with  intense 
interest.  Should  you  surrender  me  to  the  Saviour,  and  to 
that  work  which  I  covet,  I  should  like  to  add  a  few  lines  to 
this,  and  forward  it  to  New  York  and  Vermont. 

"  May  that  blessing  which  maketh  rich,  and  addeth  no 
sorrow  thereto,  be  yours,  kindest  and  best  of  parents!  If  I 
leave  you,  the  blessing  will  be  yours  in  a  double  sense;  if  I 
stay,  I  may  not  be  able  to  shield  you  from  the  stings  of 
sorrow,  should  God  see  fit  to  send  them." 

"  My  dear  Brothers  and*  Sisters :  —  Our  beloved  father, 
with  his  accustomed  tenderness  and  prudence,  has  taken  the 
foregoing  letter  into  serious  and  deliberate  consideration; 
and  he  requests  that  each  one  of  his  children  will  first  give 
an  individual  and  unbiased  opinion,  before  the  result  of  his 
own  decision  is  known.  As  I  cannot  enjoy  the  privilege  of 


132  MEMOIR  OF 

personal  intercourse  with  you,  at  present.  I  must  add  some- 
thing which  you  will  wish  to  know  respecting  this  case. 

"  In  the  first  place,  I  must  speak  of  the  friend  who  has 
presented  this  subject  to  us.  It  is  the  Rev.  Eli  Smith,  who 
has  been  a  missionary  in  western  Asia  for  six  or  seven  years  ; 
and  since  his  return,  last  year,  has  published  the  travels  of 
Mr.  Dwight  and  himself  in  Armenia. 

"  In  addition  to  what  I  have  said  to  our  dear  father,  I  will 
mention  other  reasons,  which  lead  me  to  the  conclusion,  that 
this  matter  bears  the  impress  of  the  finger  of  God.  In  re- 
tracing my  life  from  childhood  to  the  present  time,  I  see 
much  which  appears  like  a  measure  of  training  for  this  pur- 
pose, so  far  as  human  influences  operate  ,  although  the  work 
appears  so  solemn  and  important,  that  it  seems  to  me  httle 
short  of  entire  holiness  is  sufficient  for  it ;  and  that  God's 
abounding  grace  can  alone  suffice.  You  know  I  have 
always  cultivated  a  spirit  of  enterprise,  which  mamma's  in- 
fluence has  tended  to  increase ;  and  her  disregard  of  those 
trifling  things  which  many  women  esteem  so  highly,  has 
insensibly  led  me  to  value  the  stronger  points  of  character 
more.  That  I  have  been  preserved  from  forming  any  con- 
nections involving  me  in  the  ordinary  circumstances  of  life, 
and  that  these  have  appeared  to  me  so  insipid  —  or  perhaps 
I  had  better  say  unsatisfying  —  does  not  seem  to  me  an 
accident  merely. 

"  In  years  that  are  past,  when  tny  dear  brothers  were 
strangers  to  God,  and  I  used  to  agonize  before  Him  in  their 
behalf,  I  pledged  myself,  in  case  of  their  conversion,  to  bring 
*  an  offering  very  costly '  and  lay  it  at  my  Saviour's  feet,  as 
an  expression  of  my  gratitude;  and^often,  since  my  prayers 
were  heard,  have  I  inquired  of  myself,  '  Where  is  it?  '  That 
touching  scene  in  the  dying  chamber  of  our  dear  Peter, 
when  those  three  brothers'  heads  were  together  bent  before 
their  God,  seems  now  like  a  token,  from  heaven  itself,  to 
remind  me  of  my  promise. 

"  These  thoughts,  and  many  others  which  I  cannot  now 
relate,  might  seem  like  the  stirrings  of  an  ardent  tempera- 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  133 

ment,  wrought  up  to  a  state  of  enthusiasm  by  some  sudden 
event,  were  it  not  that  they  have  been  dwelt  upon,  and  re- 
corded too,  before  this  time,  for  my  own  private  benefit. 

•'  In  going  to  a  foreign  land,  I  should  not  be  neglecting 
benevolent  labors  at  home;  for  these  are  now  reduced  to  so 
much  system,  that  each  one  knows  his  place,  and  there  are 
many  idle  hands  which  could  well  be  spared  or  act  as  sub- 
stitutes. I  have  been  hedged  up  of  late,  and  my  circle  of 
duties  continually  narrowing,  until  my  field  is  circumscribed 
by  the  walls  of  my  father's  house.  And  even  here  my  labors 
are  more  limited  and  less  important  than  might  be  supposed. 
The  social  character  of  our  inhabitants,  with  our  numerous 
circle  of  relatives,  very  happily  tends  to  occupy  a  large 
proportion  of  our  dear  mother's  sympathies  and  to  obviate 
her  privations.  Their  kind  attentions  are  so  generously 
bestowed,  that  days  have  sometimes  passed,  in  which  I  have 
not  had  five  minutes'  conversation  with  her ;  and  she  has 
noticed,  as  well  as  I,  how  almost  invariably  I  have  been  in- 
terrupted, whenever  I  have  taken  a  book  to  read  aloud. 
That  my  presence  contributes  greatly  to  the  happiness 
of  my  dear  parents,  their  affection,  which  becomes  every 
day  more  endearing  and  precious,  will  not  allow  me  to 
deny  ;  and  yet  I  d6  feel,  that  should  they  '  not  grudgingly 
or  of  necessity,'  but  with  cheerfulness,  surrender  me  to 
Christ,  he  will  make  all  grace  '  to  abound '  towards  them ; 
and  that  they  will  never  for  a  moment  regret  the  sacrifice. 
I  can  see  also  a  way  in  which  every  attention  will  be  fur- 
nished them. 

"  Do  not  think  that  I  have  not  seriously  contemplated  the 
darker  shades  in  the  picture  of  a  missionary  life ;  though  I 
acknowledge  that  the  train  of  my  thoughts  is  more  in  ac- 
cordance with  the  following  sentiments,  contained  in  an 
address  by  Mr.  Smith  on  the  trials  of  the  missionary,  (and 
who  could  enter  upon  the  work  without  such  preposses- 
sions?) than  with  the  forbidding  features.  He  says,  'Your 
satisfaction  will  be  unalloyed  and  ennobling,  in  feeling  that 
you  have  thrown  yourself  into  a  position  perfectly  congruous 


1 34  MEMOIR  OF 

to  all  your  true  relations  to  time  and  eternity ;  by  selecting 
an  employment  that  sinks  to  their  deserved  rank  of  trifles, 
the  affairs  of  the  body  and  of  time,  by  neglecting  them  ;  and 
exalts  to  their  proper  magnitude,  the  affairs  of  the  soul  and 
of  eternity,  by  looking  to  them  for  its  objects  and  its  pleas- 
ures.' Yet  I  do  not  forget,  that  the  life  of  a  missionary  is 
usually  short;  and  that  even  before  T  reach  the  field  of  labor, 
I  may  find  a  watery  grave.  Should  I  arrive  there,  my  pre- 
vailing impression  is,  that  I  shall  live  but  a  few  years,  and 
that  those  few  may  accomplish  but  little  for  the  benefit  of 
those  immediately  around  me.  But  if  only  a  '  cup-bearer  ' 
to  him  who  seeks  my  aid,  by  helping  him  to  work  success- 
fully, I  shall  not  go  in  vain.  And  if  our  church,  in  sur- 
rendering for  the  first  time  one  of  her  children  to  this 
blessed  cause;  and  our  Sabbath  school,  and  particularly 
my  circle  of  friends,  should  feel  themselves  more  identified 
with  the  cause  of  missions,  by  my  means,  the  sacrifice  would 
be  worth  making.  The  more  I  have  to  give  up,  the  more 
valuable  will  be  the  offering  which  I  am  permitted  to  make. 

"  Hitherto  I  have  looked  at  the  work  with  an  ardent 
desire  to  be  permitted  the  privilege  of  engaging  in  it ; 
now,  while  it  seems  as  desirable  as  ever,  the  leadings  of 
Providence  and  the  coincidences  which  accompany  the 
present  event,  lead  me  to  feel  that  God  not  only  permits, 
but  is  calling  me  to  leave  all  and  follow  him.  And  when 
I  wonder  at  his  condescension  in  choosing  so  feeble  an 
agent,  whose  insignificance  and  depravity  deserved  nothing 
but  his  contempt  and  wrath,  I  am  consoled  with  the  as- 
surance, that  if  in  Christ  Jesus  I  am  worthy  to  inherit  a 
crown  of  immortal  glory  ;  through  the  same  infinite  love,  I 
may  be  permitted  to  sympathize  in  his  labors  and  his  suf- 
ferings here. 

"  May  God  graciously  lift  upon  us  all  the  favor  of  his 
countenance,  and  be  a  light  to  our  feet  at  this  critical 
period ! " 

On  receiving  replies  to  the  foregoing,  she  again  writes  — 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  135 

"MARCH  14,  1833. 

"My  ever  dear  Father:  —  After  having  perused  the  letter 
of  my  brothers  and  sisters,  before  God,  and  having  implored 
the  aid  of  the  Spirit  in  the  guidance  of  my  pen,  I  have 
seated  myself  to  ask  for  your  decision  in  this  case,  in 
which  my  feelings  are  now  more  tenderly  and  deeply  in- 
terested, than  when  I  addressed  you  nearly  a  fortnight 
since.  You  will  readily  perceive,  from  the  perusal  of  the 
communication  just  received,  that  one  object  which  oar 
friends  had  in  view,  was  to  present  the  other  side  of  the 
subject  in  such  a  light,  as  to  bring  my  sincerity  to  the  test, 
and  to  check  all  dangerous  enthusiasm.  For  this  I  thank 
them. 

"  After  assuring  you,  my  dear  father,  that  no  change 
whatever  is  produced  in  my  mind  by  the  letter,  I  will  pro- 
ceed to  review  its  contents  from  the  beginning,  for  your 
satisfaction,  theirs,  and  my  own. 

*  *  *  *  *  * 

"  And  now,  my  dear  father,  I  ^have  nothing  to  add  to 
the  inducements  which  I  have  already  laid  before  you. 
Since  the  commencement  of  this  important  subject,  I  have 
indulged  no  impatience  nor  distrust.  My  feelings  towards 
yourself  and  towards  my  heavenly  Parent,  have  been  in- 
creasingly consoling  to  me,  as  furnishing  testimony  that 
my  hopes  in  his  grace  are  not  fallacious.  In  quietness 
and  in  confidence  is  my  strength,  '  and  my  foot  standeth 
in  an  even  place.'  The  prospect  of  heaven  seems  bright 
and  cheering,  and  I  feel  that  we  shall  all  soon  sit  there 
together.  Then,  and  not  till  then,  will  you  and  my  other 
dear  friends  appreciate  fully  all  the  motives  and  the  prov- 
idences which  seem  to  my  mind  to  be  urging  me  into  the 
path,  which  possesses  so  many  attractions  in  my  eyes; 

'  The  path  in  which  the  Saviour  trod, 
The  path  to  glory  and  to  God.' '" 

Miss  Huntington  had  the  satisfaction,  soon  after  writing 
the  foregoing  letter,  of  receiving  the  consent  of  her  father 


136  MEMOIR  OF 

to  the  proposals  which  had  been  under  consideration. 
She  then,  with  great  earnestness,  began  her  preparations 
to  go  forth  to  that  work  upon  which  her  mind  and  heart 
had  been  so  long  and  intently  fixed.  In  pursuance  of  this 
object  she  visited  her  relatives  in  New  York  and  Philadel- 
phia. A  few  extracts  from  her  letters  written  at  this  time, 
will  show  her  frame  of  mind  and  the  state  of  her  heart,  in 
anticipation  of  what  was  before  her. 

"NEW  YORK,  MARCH  28,  1833. 

"  My  beloved  Parents:  —  From  brother  Edward  you  have 
heard  of  my  safe  arrival  here.  Our  passage  was  unusually 
calm  and  pleasant.  Our  cabin,  through  the  night,  was  as 
quiet  as  a  private  apartment  at  home.  The  voice  of  our 
pilot  broke  upon  the  stillness  of  the  night,  and  my  thoughts 
immediately  traced  an  analogy  between  him  and  our  blessed 
Saviour,  who,  in  his  untiring  love  and  watchfulness,  '  never 
slumbereth  nor  sleepeth.'  I  thought  I  could  add  another 
stanza  to  that  most  beautiful  hymn  of  Watts,  commencing 
thus : — 

'  Join  all  the  glorious  names, 

Of  wisdom,  love,  and  power, 
That  ever  mortals  knew, 
That  angels  ever  bore, 
All  are  too  mean  to  speak  his  worth, 
Too  mean  to  set  my  Saviour  forth.' 

"  I  am  going  to  see  uncle  Trumbull,  to  consult  with 
him  about  taking  some  lessons  in  perspective,  according  to 
Mr.  Smith's  suggestion.  I  think  of  you,  my  dear  parents, 
only  as  happy  in  the  presence  of  Him,  '  whose  loving 
kindness  is  better  than  life.'  That  you  will  continue  to 
enjoy  his  smiles,  and  that  these  will  make  your  last  days 
your  best  days,  is  the  prayer  and  expectation  of  your 
grateful  child." 

"NEW  YORK,  APRIL  1,  1833. 

"  I  thank  you,  my  dear  brother,  for  your  affectionate 
note.  I  have  thought  much  of  late  upon  the  privilege  en- 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  137 

joyed  by  those  who  are  the  offspring  of  the  righteous. 
Dr.  Griffin  once  remarked,  in  a  sermon,  that  in  this  country, 
there  is  many  an  unbroken  chain  of  pious  ancestry,  reach- 
ing from  its  first  settlement  down  to  the  present  time. 
May  we  not  find  our  own  family  forming  one  of  the 
links,  which  will  extend  into  the  eternal  world?  How 
high  then  are  our  obligations ! " 

"  PHILADELPHIA,  APRIL  11,  1833. 

"  My  dear  Parents :  —  From  this  city  of  brotherly  love, 
I  feel  disposed  to  address  you,  although  my  letter  may  not 
be  completed  until  after  my  return  to  New  York.  I  left 
the  latter  place  on  Tuesday  morning  at  half  past  six.  I 
took  cousin  Sarah  by  surprise ;  though  a  cordial  welcome 
from  her  and  her  kind  husband  was  bestowed  upon  me. 
His  country  seat  is  a  charming  one,  atfd  were  the  weather 
a  little  warmer  I  should  put  my  slight  knowledge  of  per- 
spective to  the  trial.  Vessels  of  all  sizes  are  to  be  seen 
every  hour,  passing  up  and  down  the  Schuylkill,  which 
forms  the  western  boundary  of  the  estate.  The  brilliancy 
of  the  verdure  of  the  surrounding  fields  and  graceful  slopes, 
surpasses  any  thing  which  I  have  ever  seen.  Having  spent 
the  last  fortnight  amid  the  brick  walls  and  dust  of  New 
York,  the  opening  of  spring  seems  like  a  sudden  transition ; 
for  the  apricot  trees  are  here  in  full  blossom.  The  air  is 
bland,  and  the  songsters  of  the  grove  seem  more  melodious 
than  usual. 

"  I  have  made  a  short  but  satisfactory  visit  to  West's 
painting  of  '  Christ  healing  the  Sick ; '  and  gazed  with 
intense  interest  and  sympathy,  upon  the  bronze  statue  of 
William  Penn,  whose  left  hand  holds  the  treaty  which  he 
made  with  the  Indians,  and  which  makes  his  memory  so 
precious  to  me.  We  spent  a  half  hour  among  the  exotics 
of  a  distinguished  florist,  where  I  saw  the  most  brilliant 
display  of  hyacinths  that  I  ever  met,  of  every  shade  and 
exceedingly  double.  The  gardener  loaded  us  with  them. 
I  only  regret  that  I  cannot  convey  them  to  Norwich,  that 


138  MEMOIR  OF 

their  fragrance  might  greet  the  senses  of  my  dear  mother, 
as  they  do  mine  at  this  moment.  I  would  not  have  failed 
of  making  this  visit,  and  shall  remember  it  with  especial 
pleasure,  when  far  away." 

"  NEW  YORK,  APRIL  16,  1833. 

"  I  left  Philadelphia  on  Saturday.  I  formed  an  ac- 
quaintance with  an  interesting  Quakeress,  on  board  the 
boat,  who  appeared  like  a  pious  lady.  When  I  parted 
with  her,  I  took  her  hand  and  remarked,  that  I  hoped  we 
should  meet  in  a  better  world.  She  replied  with  character- 
istic composure  and  simplicity,  but  with  bewitching  gentle- 
ness, '  I  hope  so  :  I  am  pleased  with  thy  countenance.' 
It  was  my  first  acquaintance  with  one  of  this  sect,  and 
I  think  it  will  give  me  satisfaction,  when  I  have  passed 
the  '  river  of  death,'  to  recollect  that  with  Christian  af- 
fection I  have  shaken  hands  with  a  'Friend.' 

"  Last  Sabbath  was  the  communion  in  the  Bowery  church, 
where,  side  by  side  with  dear  Edward,  we  commemorated 
the  love  of  that  Saviour  to  whose  work  we  are  conse- 
crated. I  rejoice,  dear  father,  that  you  have  his  presence. 
He  will  not  leave  you  comfortless,  but  will  come  unto  you, 
more  graciously  than  ever.  I 'trust  I  shall  be  with  you  on 
Saturday.  Notwithstanding  my  enjoyment  here,  and  else- 
where, I  shall  rejoice  more  than  all,  to  be  once  more  with 
you,  in  my  quiet  home.  My  love  awaits  each  one  of  you." 

"NORWICH,  APRIL  23,  1833. 

"  Your  gratifying  letter,  my  dear  sister,  reached  me  in 
New  York  and  was  peculiarly  acceptable.  I  thank  you 
for  resigning  me  so  cheerfully.  Our  dear  father  is  in  just 
that  state  of  mind,  respecting  my  departure,  which  I  wished 
and  expected  him  to  acquire.  In  his  letters  to  me  while 
I  was  absent,  he  expressed  unusual  confidence  in  God,  and 
enjoyment  of  his  presence ;  and  the  day  of  my  return, 
which  was  Saturday  last,  he  very  frankly  acknowledged, 
in  my  presence,  that  his  feelings  had  been  wrong,  but 
were  now  wholly  changed. 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  139 

"  It  is  of  the  first  importance  that  we  all  preserve  a 
quiet  spirit.  I  have  been  so  unusually  composed,  since  this 
event,  that  I  dread  more  than  any  thing,  a  ruffled,  excited 
state  of  feeling. 

"  I  had  a  pleasant  visit  in  New  York  and  Philadelphia ; 
though  rejoiced  to  return,  where  I  can  walk  more  by  faith, 
which  it  is  very  difficult  to  do  in  a  tumultuous  city.  I  hope 
we  shall  all  be  enabled  to  preserve  our  spirituality  of  mind  ; 
which  is  practicable,  if  we  keep  other  things  in  their  sub- 
ordinate place.  If  any  may  take  advantage  of  the  precept, 
'  Take  no  thought  for  the  morrow,'  we  may  do  so,  who  are 
in  the  ranks  of  our  Saviour,  avowedly,  and,  I  hope,  sincerely. 
'  For  your  Father  knoweth  that  ye  have  need  of  all  these 
things,'  is  a  precious  promise." 

"  MAY. 

"  What  a  lovely  spring  this  is !  All  nature  seems  joyous, 
animate  and  inanimate.  This  little  plain  looks  like  a  para- 
dise, and  I  sometimes  sing,  with  pleasure,  rather  than 
pain,  Eve's  lamentation, 

'  Must  I  leave  thee,  Paradise  ! 
Thus  leave  thee,  native  soil, 
These  happy  walks  and  shades  ?  ' 

Yes,  with  joy  I  leave  thee,  that  souls,  whose  value  out- 
weighs a  world's  delights,  may  become  heirs  of  the  '  sweet 
fields  beyond  the  swelling  flood.'  It  is  a  little  after  sunrise 
now,  and  I  have  had  a  precious  season  in  my  closet,  where 
my  mind  seemed  to  expand  with  the  truth  of  God.  How 
soon  we  shall  know  him  in  eternity !  Let  us  quicken  our- 
selves in  the  race  set  before  us." 

The  powerful  competition,  which  the  missionary  cause 
held  in  Miss  Huntington's  affections,  with  her  home  and  all 
its  pleasant  circumstances,  may  be  learned  from  two  or  three 
sentences  in  one  of  her  letters,  written  a  few  months  before 
she  left  her  country.  "To  make  and  receive  visits,  ex- 
change friendly  salutations,  attend  to  one's  wardrobe,  cuj- 


140  MEMOIR  OF 

tivate  a  garden,  read  good  and  entertaining  books,  and  even 
attend  religious  meetings  for  one's  own  enjoyment;  all  this 
does  not  satisfy  me.  I  want  to  be  where  every  arrangement 
will  have  unreserved  and  constant  reference  to  eternity. 
On  missionary  ground  I  expect  to  find  new  and  unlooked 
for  trials  and  hinderances ;  still  it  is  my  choice  to  be  there. 
And  so  far  from  looking  upon  it  as  a  difficult  task  to 
sacrifice  my  home  and  country,  I  feel  as  if  I  should  '  flee 
as  a  bird  to  her  mountain.' " 

To  those  who  knew  the  pleasant  local  circumstances  of 
Miss  Huntington's  residence ;  the  circle  of  society  in  which 
she  moved ;  the  high  place  she  had  in  the  respect,  confi- 
dence and  affection  of  her  numerous  acquaintances;  the 
interest  with  which  they  gathered  around  her,  and  bestowed 
their  testimonials  of  regard,  as  the  time  approached  when 
they  were  to  "  see  her  face  no  more,"  —  to  those  who  knew 
these  things,  her  willingness  to  leave  all,  is  explained  only 
by  the  fact,  that  she  so  loved  her  God  and  Saviour,  and 
desired  his  glory  in  the  publication  of  his  gospel  to  the  ends 
of  the  earth,  that  she  "  accounted  not  her  life  dear  unto 
herself." 

"NORWICH,  JUKE  21,  1833. 

"  I  am  grateful  to  my  dear  friends  for  their  kind  interest, 
and  their  solicitude  for  my  future  happiness.  But  they  must 
all  be  cautious,  and  I  too,  of  dwelling  much  upon  those 
features  in  the  case  which  are  calculated  to  encourage  too 
much  sensibility.  You  recollect  the  reply  of  our  Saviour  to 
Peter,  when  he  said,  '  Be  it  far  from  thee,  Lord.'  The  work 
before  us,  is,  as  Mr.  Smith  expresses  it,  one  of  inconceivable 
magnitude ;  and  whatever  has  a  tendency  to  weaken  courage, 
must  be  regarded  as  our  Saviour  did  the  rebuke  of  his 
warm-hearted  disciple,  as  a  temptation  to  be  resisted. 
How  precious  is  the  thought  that  he  who  said,  '  Lo,  I  am 
with  you  alway,'  was  a  human,  as  well  as  a  divine  Being! 

"  I  think,  dear  sister,  that  some  of  the  views  which  are 
entertained  respecting  missionary  relinquishments  and  pri- 
vations are  a  little  imaginary.  If  we  attempt  to  sum  up  the 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  141 

amount  of  real  happiness  enjoyed  by  those  who  remain  at 
home,  including  all  the  anxieties  and  perplexities  attendant 
upon  almost  every  hour,  what  will  be  the  result?  Cast  in 
the  balance  against  those  of  the  missionary,  which  are  of  a 
different  nature  perhaps,  are  we  sure  that  the  latter  would 
preponderate  ?  It  is  the  testimony  of  all  missionaries  I  have 
noticed,  that  their  trials  are  not  of  the  kind,  which  fill  the 
anticipations  of  their  friends.  I  am  unwilling  that  my 
friends  should  cultivate  in  themselves,  or  in  me,  the  feeling 
that  I  am  too  valuable  for  the  sacrifice. 

"  Your  prayers  I  prize.  I  ask  their  continuance,  that 
my  work  may  assume  such  an  appearance  in  my  eyes,  as  to 
outweigh  every  minor  consideration,  and  that  the  great 
realities  of  eternity  may  fill  all  our  souls." 

"NORWICH,  JULY  5,  1833. 

"  As  soon  as  you  had  left  the  door  yesterday,  dear  brother 
and  sister,  I  retired  to  your  vacant  room,  and  there  my  heart 
seemed  strengthened  with  the  same  hope  which  I  felt  would 
strengthen  me  in  death.  I  felt  that  it  was  enduring  as 
eternity.  Glorious  hope !  what  can  a  feeble  human  being 
do  without  it?  Eternal  things  never  seemed  so  real  to  me 
as  they  now  do.  Our  circumstances  as  a  family,  for  many 
years,  have  been  of  a  teaching  nature ;  and  we  should  be 
dull  indeed,  had  we  learnt  nothing.  Although  we  have  had 
trials,  they  are  such  as  we  would  hardly  exchange  for 
those  of  most  others ;  and  our  blessings  certainly  we  would 
not  relinquish  for  those  which  are  only  temporal.  Let  us  be 
grateful  and  cheerful,  and,  as  a  wise  man  of  Persia  said, 
•  speak  of  our  trials  with  a  smile.' 

"  When  you  pray  for  me,  ask  that  I  may  have  more  and 
more  love  for  souls  and  for  the  honor  of  God.  This  is  the 
only  feeling  which  can  sustain  a  missionary  ;  and  bear  away 
the  spirit  from  selfishness." 

"  JULY  8,  1833. 

"  Mr.  Dickinson  preached  yesterday  morning  from  the 
words,  'Lay  not  up  for  yourselves  treasures  upon  earth;' 


142  MEMOIR  OF 

and  in  the  afternoon  from  Malachi  iii.  8.  I  have  seldom 
had  much  enjoyment  at  the  communion  table,  because  I 
have  usually  been  too  exclusive  and  personal  in  my  desires, 
looking  for  some  especial  token  of  the  Saviour's  \ovefor  me. 
I  trust  that  yesterday  I  was  enabled  to  throw  off  those 
shackles ;  and  that  hereafter,  as  then,  it  will  be  a  season 
in  which  I  shall  feel  my  obligations  to  a  dying  world,  and 
make  some  new  surrender  to  my  Master.  I  felt  yesterday 
that  the  church  is  in  no  immediate  danger  of  apathy  from 
having  nothing  to  do.  It  will  require  a  great  effort  for  her 
to  '  arise  arid  shake  herself  from  the  dust,'  and  '  put  on  her 
beautiful  garments/  and  be  '  comely  as  Jerusalem.'  A  few 
have  already  commenced  the  reformation,  and  ministers 
must  lead  the  van ;  and  all  of  us  who  feel  interested  must 
work  hard,  and  pray  much,  and  prepare  to  encounter  ob- 
stacles. But  let  us  go  forward ;  for  the  Lord  is  on  our  side. 
'  Be  wise  as  serpents  and  harmless  as  doves.'  " 

Soon  after  her  marriage,  which  took  place  on  the  21st 
of  July,  Mrs.  Smith  with  her  husband  left  Norwich  to  make 
several  final  visits  to  relatives  and  friends;  of  which  the  fol- 
lowing extracts  furnish  a  brief  account. 

"  BENNIMITON,  VT.,  AUG.  10,  1833. 

"  My  dear  Parents  :  —  I  am  very  happy  to  be  able  to 
address  you  once  more  from  this  spot.  Our  visit  at  North- 
ford  was  exceedingly  pleasant  and  satisfactory,  and  the  time 
passed  almost  unconsciously.  I  was  gratified  to  see  so 
many  of  Mr.  Smith's  numerous  relatives,  which,  with  -my 
own,  would  make  a  congregation  of  no  inconsiderable  size ; 
and  with  thanksgiving  I  may  add,  their  united  prayers  would 
form  a  cloud  of  incense  not  to  be  found  in  every  circle  of 
similar  number.  May  I  not  be  unmindful  of  the  privilege 
of  having  so  many  praying  friends !  On  the  Sabbath  my 
husband  preached  a  farewell  discourse,  and  took  leave  of 
many  of  his  friends.  I  could  not  refrain  from  mingling 
my  tears  with  theirs  upon  the  interesting  occasion.  Mou- 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  143 

V 

day  morning  we  bade  a  final  adieu,  the  sorrows  of  which 
were  somewhat  alleviated  by  the  possibility  _of  meeting 
again,  belbre  our  embarkation.  It  threw  around  our  aged 
parents  a  dignity  which  angels  might  admire,  to  see  them 
thus  relinquish  the  object  of  their  fond  regard,  to  the  cause 
which  angels  love,  and  angels  serve.  May  the  richest 
blessings  of  God's  grace  rest  upon  them,  and  upon  you, 
ray  dear  parents,  who  make  the  same  cheerful  surrender. 

"  Here  we  expect  to  remain  until  Wednesday  next.  You 
will  naturally  imagine  that  dear  Peter  has  been  brought 
to  mind,  and  that  many  tender  associations  are  connected 
with  him.  There  stands  the  rocking-chair  which  he  occu- 
pied, and  when  I  lie  down  upon  the  bed,  I  can  almost 
imagine  that  I  hear  his  steps  in  the  adjoining  chamber. 
But  while  that  precious  form  moulders  in  the  grave,  the 
released  spirit  is  in  far  higher  and  holier  society  above, 
from  whence  I  would  not  recall  him,  if  I  could. 

c  There  entertain  him,  all  ye  saints  above, 
In  solemn  troops  and  sweet  societies 
That  sing,  and  singing  in  your  glory  move, 
And  wipe  the  tears  forever  from  his  eyes. '  " 

After  having  visited  her  only  sister,  for  the  last  time, 
and  bade  her  "  farewell,"  on  her  return  home  she  wrote 
as  follows :  — 

"  NORWICH,  AUG.  20,  1833. 

"  My  very  dear  Sister  :  —  Were  not  the  prayers  of  our 
kind  husbands  answered,  in  reference  to  our  parting? 
During  family  devotions,  I  felt  as  if  I  should  dissolve  in 
tears,  and  yet  we  separated  with  calmness.  I  long  to 
know  how  you  felt  after  we  left.  Many  times  during  the 
day  I  closed  my  eyes,  and  said  to  myself,  '  Can  it  be  that 
I  shall  behold  those  loved  faces  no  more,  until  we  meet  in 
eternity  ? '  While  I  write,  the  thought  makes  my  heart 
sink,  but  I  must  not  indulge  it. 

'Away,  it  is  done,  I  will  breathe  not  a  sigh, 
But  a  amJle  shall  spring  up  o'er  the  tear  that  would  rise.' 


144  MEMOIR  OF 

"The  recollection  of  our  visit  to  you  is  delightful. 
Indeed,  the  whole  journey  furnished  as  much  unalloyed 
pleasure  as  earth  often  bestows.  Our  ride  to  Pittsfield  was 
pleasant,  where  we  arrived  some  time  before  dark.  The 
next  morning  we  set  out  early,  and  called  first  in  Canaan,  at 
the  house  of  Deacon  Whiting,  the  father  of  one  of  the  mis- 
sionaries at  Beyroot,  where  we  had  a  precious  visit,  and  met 
together  at  the  throne  of  grace.  On  Friday  we  went  to 
Northampton.  Next  morning  Mr.  Todd  accompanied  us  to 
the  grave  of  Brainerd.  At  10  o'clock  we  left  for  Hartford, 
which  we  reached  between  eight  and  nine  in  the  evening. 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Wadsworth  were  expecting  us,  and  received 
us  very  cordially.  Our  visit  to  them  was  as  delightful  as 
the  most  solicitous  kindness  could  make  it.  Mr.  Smith 
preached  in  each  of  the  churches  his  farewell.  When  we 

left  the  next  morning,  Mr. put  into  my  hands  a  check 

upon  the  Merchants'  Bank  of  New  York,  for  $100,  charging 
me  to  use  it  for  our  own  comfort.  He  requested  us  to  let 
them  know  when  we  were  to  sail,  saying,  '  Though  we  are 
old  folks,  perhaps  we  shall  have  the  courage  to  be  with  you ; ' 
and  when  he  bade  us  adieu,  he  was  so  overcome,  that  he  had 
to  go  into  the  dining-room  and  recover  himself,  before  he 
could  wait  upon  us  to  the  stage-coach.  Such  kindness  we 
shall  not  soon  forget;  and  will  you  pray  that  those  feelings 
of  personal  interest  may  be  transferred  to  the  cause  to  which 
we  are  devoted?  We  return  from  our  journey,  laden  with 
the  rich  experience  of  God's  goodness.  Our  friends  in  Nor- 
wich are  very  kind  and  attentive." 

On  the  morning  of  the  29th  of  August,  1833,  came  that 
hour  which,  more  than  all,  may  be  expected  to  try  the  soul 
of  a  missionary ;  especially  a  daughter  of  such  tender  and 
strong  affections  —  the  hour  of  bidding  farewell  to  her  father 
and  her  mother.  The  following  letter,  written  the  next  day, 
best  describes  her  feelings  on  that  occasion.  It  is  delightful 
still  to  see,  how  "  the  love  of  Christ  constraineth  "  the  de- 
voted missionary,  and  with  what  sacred  steadfastness  it  en- 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  145 

ables  him  to  move  on  in  the  path  of  duty,  even  though  it  be 
in  a  sundering  of  the  tenderest  ties  known  on  this  side  of 
heaven.  In  such  an  hour,  how  impressively  is  illustrated 
that  promise  of  the  Lord  Jesus,  "  My  grace  is  sufficient  for 
thee,  for  my  strength  is  made  perfect  in  weakness  "  ! 

"  PROVIDENCE,  AUG.  30, 1833. 

"  My  dear  Father :  —  Yesterday  was  to  me  a  most  painful 
season.  For  the  first  time  in  my  life,  I  strove  to  drive  your 
image  from  my  thoughts ;  for  so  long  as  it  was  present  there, 
in  the  last  attitude  in  which  I  beheld  you,  waving  your 
adieu,  my  tears  flowed  irresistibly.  Yet  I  would  not  return 
to  you.  It  is  a  good  icork  which  I  have  undertaken,  and  I 
feel  happy  in  the  thought  that  you  would  not  recall  me  from 
it.  Still  nothing  but  the  hopes  of  the  gospel  sustain  me. 
Earth  cannot  furnish  a  motive  sufficiently  powerful  to  justify 
such  a  sacrifice.  Yesterday  these  hopes  were  less  operative 
—  but  this  morning,  I  seem  to  feel  an  answer  to  the  prayers 
which,  as  I  hope,  are  offered  for  me;  and  probably  my  reno- 
vated strength  of  body,  invigorates  my  mind.  Tell  all  our 
dear  friends  to  pray  for  our  spiritual  advancement,  more  than 
for  any  thing  else.  We  have  now  begun  our  work,  and 
need  your  prayers.  The  effects  of  these  we  shall  feel  con- 
tinually ;  and  our  friends  can  in  no  way  render  us  so  happy, 
as  in  the  kind  office  of  suppliants  at  the  mercy  seat." 

To  her  brother,  who  was  a  resident  at  her  father's  house, 
and  from  whom  she  had  parted  forever,  in  this  life,  she 
wrote  as  follows  :  — 

"BOSTON,  AUG.  31. 

"  My  dear  Brother  :  —  After  leaving  you  all  on  Thursday, 
I  felt  for  a  little  while  as  if  you  were  dead ;  but  since 
writing  to  you  so  freely,  I  have  entirely  lost  this  sad  im- 
pression, and  I  can  now,  with  some  slight  exceptions, 
think  of  you  with  my  usual  cheerfulness.  In  consequence 
of  the  delay  of  sailing,  we  do  not  feel  hurried,  and  I  doubt 

Smith.  *f 


H6  MEMOIR   OF 

not  all  things  will  be  kindly  ordered,  as  they  have  been  thus 
far.  I  have  learned  from  past  experience,  that  when  I  place 
my  own  concerns  secondary  to  higher  duties,  God  prospers 
them ;  but  as  sure  as  I  give  them  the  Jirst  place,  they 
perplex  me.  This  explains  the  sentiment  inculcated  by 
our  Saviour,  'Seek  first  the  kingdom  of  God  —  and  all 
other  things  shall  be  added.' 

"Sabbath  evening.  —  I  attended  the  Old  South  this 
morning,  where  Dr  Skinner  is  supplying  the  pulpit  for  a 
few  weeks.  It  was  the  communion  season,  and  my  thoughts 
were  peculiarly  interesting.  When  there  fifteen  years  ago, 
I  was  not  a  guest  at  the  Lord's  table,  but  an  alien  from 
him." 

"  SEPTEMBER  4. 

"  Although  exceedingly  anxious,  my  beloved  father,  to 
hear  from  home,  I  dreaded  the  effect  of  your  letters  upon  my 
feelings ;  and  when  I  read  yours,  with  Faith's,  and  especially 
Edward's,  I  realized  all  I  had  anticipated,  and  more,  of 
an  overflowing  of  natural  affection.  Had  not  my  husband 
been  present,  I  should  have  given  unrestrained  indulgence 
to  my  sensibilities,  and  perhaps  made  myself  sick.  But  1 
trust  both  my  Saviour,  and  my  husband,  are  willing  that  I 
should  love  such  dear  ones  as  I  have  left  behind,  and  weep 
at  the  remembrance  of  them.  Oh !  how  gracious  was  our 
Redeemer,  in  assuming  the  nature  of  man !  It  is  a  comfort 
to  me  to  think  that  his  soul,  more  perfect  in  refined  and 
tender  emotions  than  any  earthly  being,  was  susceptible 
of  acute  suffering.  Yet  his  principles  never  swerved ;  and 
so  long  as  feeling  is  not  indulged  to  the  prejudice  of  duty, 
it  is  not  indulged  to  a  sinful  excess.  God  forbid  that  I  —  a 
woman  —  should  ever  become  a  stoic  !  Let  no  one  ask 
or  expect  it  of  a  missionary,  as  an  essential  qualification. 
God  often  calls  to  his  work  those  who  possess  the  warmest 
affections,  that  his  grace  may  be  more  triumphant ;  and 
brother  Hooker  says,  that  '  those  who  love  Christ  best,  love 
also  their  friends  most.'  I  do  not  intend,  in  my  letters,  to 
throw  a  gloss  over  any  thing ;  but  shall  tell  you  of  all  that 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  147 

occurs ;  so  that  you  may  rely  upon  my  integrity  and  can- 
dor, and  not  imagine  that  I  am  suffering  what  I  wish  to 
conceal.  And  yet  I  do  not  mean  to  complain." 

The  letters  of  Mrs.  Smith  which  were  written  from  this 
time  to  that  of  her  embarkation,  exhibit  evidence  of  the 
intensity  of  her  attachment  to  her  friends  and  her  country; 
and  that  her  trials  were  severe,  in  parting  with  them  for 
life.  But  they  likewise  show  the  source  from  whence  she 
derived  her  comfort  and  strength ;  the  predominance  of 
her  love  to  Christ  and  the  work  to  which  she  had  conse- 
crated herself;  and  that  she  advanced,  with  firm  step,  in 
the  path  which  she  had  entered.  From  these  letters,  the 
limits  of  the  present  chapter  will  admit  the  insertion  of 
only  the  following  passages  :  — 

"  I  hope,  my  dear  cousin,  that  you  do  not  forget  to  pray 
for  me,  as  you  would  for  yourself  under  similar  circum- 
stances. I  need  much  more  grace  than  I  possess.  Pray 
that  I  may  be  a  good  wife,  an  efficient  associate,  a  kind 
friend  —  that  I  may  have  bodily  vigor,  mental  capacity  for 
acquainting  myself  with  the  languages  of  the  country  to 
which  I  am  going — and  above  all,  a  warm  heart  and  an 
overcoming  faith. 

"  In  leaving  forevet  this  favored  land,  with  home  and 
affectionate  friends,  my  mind  involuntarily  forms  an  esti- 
mate of  its  real  value,  similar,  I  think,  to  the  views  which 
I  shall  have  upon  a  dying  bed.  The  result  of  my  reflec- 
tions is  this.  Every  thing  really  valuable  here,  rises  in  my 
estimation  ;  while  a  multitude  of  things  deemed  quite  es- 
sential, sink  to  insignificance.  O  that  Christians  so  richly 
blessed  would  consent  to  throw  off  the  shackles  of  the 
worldling,  and  give  all  their  energy  to  the  salvation  of 
their  fellow-beings !  The  time  must  come  when  this  will 
be  the  case.  God  forbid  that  his  judgments  should  be 
necessary  to  accomplish  it." 


148  MEMOIR  OF 

"  BOSTON,  SEPT.  14,  1833. 

"  My  thoughts  have  dwelt  too  much,  dear  brother  and 
sister,  upon  those  whom  I  have  left.  The  separation  from 
home  and  beloved  ones,  was  far  more  trying  than  I  antici- 
pated. I  wept  nearly  all  the  first  day,  at  the  remembrance 
of  that  little  group  which  surrounded  the  stage-coach, 
upon  whom  I  had  looked  for  the  last  time.  The  image 
of  our  dear  father,  waving  his  final  adieu,  rose  continually 
before  me,  and  my  heart  was  dissolved  in  tenderness.  To 
part  with  him  was  more  painful  than  to  separate  from  all 
my  other  friends.  But  I  need  not  describe  to  you  my 
emotions ;  you  know  them  all,  dear  sister. 

"  My  faith,  I  trust,  is  not  weakened.  Yet  I  pity  a  mis- 
sionary who  loves  not  his  work,  or  whose  dependence  is  any 
where  but  in  God.  Nothing  but  reliance  upon  Christ,  and 
the  courage  derived  in  answer  to  prayer,  can  furnish  any 
adequate  support.  Pray  for  us,  dear  friends,  continually; 
thus  it  is  in  your  power  to  make  us  happy.  I  seem  to 
realize  in  my  own  soul,  that  my  friends  are . remembering 
me.  In  the  family  of  Mr.  Hubbard,  we  have  been  welcome 
and  happy.  I  had  not  much  opportunity  to  converse  with 
the  dear  friends  at  Andover,  as  it  was  the  Sabbath.  Through 
the  papers,  you  will  hear  of  the  meeting  in  the  evening. 
We  were  urged  to  stay  to  the  anniversary ;  but  we  rather 
dreaded  fatigue  and  excitement.  I  felt  a  great  deal  at  part- 
ing with  our  friends  there;  they  were  associated  with  so 
many  tender  recollections.  But  I  suppressed  my  emotions 
till  my  head  seemed  bound  with  cords,  and  my  heart  felt  as 
if  it  would  burst.  We  had  a  little  season  of  social  prayer 
on  Monday  morning.  We  still  expect  to  sail  on  Wednesday, 
Occasionally  my  heart  sinks,  at  the  thought  of  taking  a  last 
look  at  the  shores  of  my  native  land,  and  I  know  not  how  I 
shall  sustain  it.  My  only  hope  is  in  God.  Do  not  fear  that 
the  attentions  which  I  receive  elate  or  injure  me.  If  ever  I 
felt  myself  '  less  than  the  least  of  all,'  it  is  now.  Dear 
brother  and  sister,  thanks  for  all  your  kindness.  To  you, 
Mary,  Faith,  Elizabeth,  and  Cornelius,  I  must  now  say, 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  149 

farewell.  My  heart  and  my  prayers  are  with  you.  I  love 
you  too  well  for  my  comfort.  I  can  sympathize  with  Mar- 
tyn  more  than  I  expected.  But  if  God  gives  me  work  to  do 
for  him,  I  shall  be  happy.  Let  all  missionaries  count  the 
cost.  I  rejoice  in  the  little  preparation  which  I  have  had 
for  the  mission.  Once  more,  farewell !  I  go  cheerfully. 
God  bless  you  ! " 

Her  farewell  letter  to  her  father  follows. 

"BosTow,  SEPT.  17,  1833. 

"  And  now,  my  dear  father,  I  take  my  pen  for  the  last 
time,  and  address  myself  to  you.  Nature  struggles  hard, 
and  I  stop  to  wipe  the  tears  which  gather  fast,  and  intercept 
the  traces  of  my  pen.  But  I  must  not  indulge  myself  in 
saying  what  is  in  my  heart.  God  only  knows  those  deep, 
deep  fountains  of  feeling  which  he  has  created  there.  Your 
letters,  and  brother's,  have  been  all  received,  and  were  more 
valuable  than  gold.  They  will  often  be  read  on  our  voyage. 
*  *  *  *  I  have  urged  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Wisner  to  go  and 
see  you.  The  former,  particularly,  has  strong  hold  of  my 
heart;  I  hope  you  will  become  acquainted  with  him. 

****** 
"  And  now,  must  I  say  —  adieu  ? 

'  Friends,  connections,  happy  country, 
Can  I  —  can  I  say  farewell  ? ' 

"  Dear  father  and  mother,  sisters  and  brothers,  I  forsake 
you  for  Christ.  You  all  love  Him  ;  and  your  claim  to  me 
you  joyfully  relinquish.  To  him  I  commend  you  ;  at  his  feet 
I  leave  you,  and  there,  this  morning,  have  I  cast  myself 
with  this  plea,  '  Lord,  be  merciful  to  me  a  sinner.'  As 
such  I  hope  to  be  borne  through  the  labors  and  trials  of 
life,  and  to  the  gate  of  heaven.  There  we  meet  to  part 
no  more.  Till  then  —  Farewell." 


150  MEMOIR  OF 

"SATURDAY,  1  O'CLOCK,  P.  M. 

"  My  dear  Mother  :  — We  are  now  just  upon  the  wing, 
and  expect  to  sail  this  afternoon.  Mr.  Perkins  has  been 
brought  from  Andover,  and  though  unable  to  sit  up  all 
the  time,  the  physician  thinks  he  can  go  on  board  the 
ship  with  perfect  safety.  We  esteem  it  a  remarkable  inter- 
position of  Providence,  that  we  should  have  been  detained 
on  Wednesday.  For  in  addition  to  the  mutual  enjoyment 
of  each  other's  society,  it  is  thought  important  that  Mr.  P. 
should  be  with  Mr.  Smith,  to  gain  information  of  the  country 
to  which  he  is  going.  I  hope  you  will  unite  your  grateful 
acknowledgments  with  ours,  to  the  gracious  Disposer  of  all 
things.  Mr.  Smith  has  just  come  in,  and  says  they  are  all 
ready,  and  we  go  at  half  past  three,  'if  the  Lord  will.'  He 
sends  a  great  deal  of  love  to  you  all.  Cousin  Sarah  will  fill 
this  sheet  after  we  are  gone.  In  parting  from  these  kind 
friends,  we  feel  as  if  we  were  going  from  home.  The  Lord 
bless  and  reward  them  a  hundred  fold ! 

"  Dearest  mother,  this  is  one  of  my  last  acts,  writing  to 
you.  May  God  be  with  you  and  my  beloved  father,  brother, 
and  all.  I  am  well  to-day,  and  go  with  cheerfulness.  Our 
long  detention  makes  us  anxious  to  be  gone.  Another  fare- 
well from  your  most  affectionate  daughter, 

SARAH." 

In  accordance  with  the  intimation  in  the  extract  just 
quoted,  the  following  account  of  the  embarkation  was  com- 
municated to  Mrs.  Huntington  :  — 

"  SATURDAY,  5£  O'CLOCK,  P.  M. 

"  I  have  just  returned,  dear  cousin,  from  the  vessel  in 
which  your  daughter  sailed  ;  and  I  thought  it  would  be 
gratifying  to  you,  to  know  how  she  appeared  at  the  last. 
We  went  on  board  a  few  minutes  before  four  o'clock.  At 
four,  religious  exercises  were  commenced  by  singing  the 
533d  hymn  of  Church  Psalmody,  '  Roll  on,  thou  mighty 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  151 

ocean ; 5  the  tune,  '  Missionary  Hymn.'  Dr.  Jenks  then 
made  an  appropriate  prayer ;  not  only  for  the  missionaries, 
but  their  near  friends.  We  then  sang  the  Doxology  in  long 
metre;  after  which,  friends  were  requested  to  go  on  shore. 
At  half  past  four,  the  vessel  left  the  wharf;  while  those  on 
shore  sang,  '  From  Greenland's  icy  mountains.'  Through- 
out the  whole,  cousin  Sarah  was  perfectly  calm  and  com- 
posed. A  stranger  would  have  supposed  she  was  leaving 
home  only  for  a  short  time.  When  I  took  leave  of  her,  she 
sent  a  message  to  Mrs.  Hubbard,  and  appeared  perfectly 
calm.  She  remarked  to  Mr.  Hubbard  that  she  had  been 
wonderfully  supported  through  the  day,  Mr.  Smith  seemed 
quite  overcome  at  parting  with  friends." 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Smith  embarked,  at  Boston,  for  Malta,  on 
the  21st  of  September,  1833,  in  the  brig  George,  Captain 
Hallet.  By  the  pilot  boat,  on  its  return,  Mrs.  Smith  ad- 
dressed a  note  to  the  family  with  whom  her  time  had  been 
spent  in  Boston,  from  which  we  extract  the  following  :  — 

"  BRIG  GEORGE,  5  O'CLOCK. 

w  Dear  Friends  :  —  The  pilot  has  just  informed  us  that  he 
returns  in  an  hour,  and  will  take  letters  for  us.  I  can  only 
say,  we  are  all  well  and  happy ;  and  very  busy,  as  we  are 
just  '  going  to  house-keeping.'  I  have  been  duly  appointed 
scribe  pro  tern.,  not  because  I  am  more  talented  than  my 
companions,  but  more  idle  just  now ;  though  I  mean  to  be 
very  industrious,  and  every  thing  else  that  is  good. 

"  I  stood  upon  deck  till  I  saw  the  waving  of  the  last  hand- 
kerchief, and  Mr.  Eckard's  white  hat,  as  he  stood  alone  upon 
the  shrouds.  You,  dear  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hubbard,  I  looked 
upon  with  a  daughter's  heart ;  you  seemed  to  be  representa- 
tives of  my  parents.  Thanks  for  every  expression  of  love 
from  the  members  of  your  family. 

"  From  first  stepping  on  board,  my  heart  has  been  stayed 
up  with  the  Scripture  which  I  repeated  this  morning  —  'For 


152  MEMOIR  OF  MRS.   SMITH. 

1  am  persuaded,  that  neither  death,  nor  life ;  nor  angels,  nor 
principalities,  nor  powers;  nor  things  present,  nor  things 
to  come;  nor  height,  nor  depth,  nor  any  other  creature, 
shall  be  able  to  separate  us  from  the  love  of  God  which 
is  in  Christ  Jesus  our  Lord.'  *  *  *  God's  kingdom 
seems  more  glorious  than  any  thing  else;  thanks  to  his 
grace.  *  *  *  Adieu,  dear,  dear  friends.  My  heart 
feels  what  I  cannot  express." 


CHAPTER    VIII. 

VOYAGE     TO     MALTA SHIP'S     COMPANY    AND     EFFORTS     FOB 

THEIR    GOOD ALEXANDRIA ARRIVAL    AT    BE YROOT. 

THE  company  of  missionaries  to  which  Mrs.  Smith  was 
attached,  landed  at  Malta  on  the  14th  of  November,  after 
a  prosperous  voyage  of  fifty-four  days.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Smith  sailed  shortly  for  Alexandria,  where  they  arrived 
on  the  25th  of  December.  From  thence,  on  the  loth  of 
January,  they  embarked  for  Beyroot,  their  destined  station, 
which  they  reached  on  the  28th.  Mrs.  Smith  kept  a 
journal  during  these  voyages,  in  which  are  recorded  many 
interesting  incidents.  The  scenes  of  the  mighty  ocean, 
sometimes  peaceful  and  beautiful,  and  sometimes  .stormy 
and  terrible,  were  new  to  her.  She  saw  every  thing  with 
the  eye  of  taste,  and  of  one  who  adored  and  delighted  to 
acknowledge  God  in  all  the  works  of  his  hands,  and  to 
praise  him  for  his  power,  wisdom,  and  goodness. 

As  it  is  the  object  of  the  remainder  of  this  volume  to 
delineate  the  character  of  Mrs.  Smith  as  a  missionary, 
rather  than  to  give  a  history  of  her  travels  —  selections 
with  reference  to  this,  will  be  given,  from  her  journals  and 
letters  to  her  friends. 

ATLANTIC  OCEAS,  lat.  39°  y,  Ion.  41°  26',  ) 
OCTOBER  4,  1833.      5 

"  My  beloved  Father  :  —  I  little  thought  that  we  should 
be  in  the  middle  of  the  ocean  before  I  should  have  courage 
to  take  my  pen.  But  up  to  this  very  day,  if  I  had  kept  a 
journal,  I  could  have  recorded  nothing  but  sick,  sick,  sick. 
Oh,  this  sea-sickness  !  what  language  can  I  use  to  describe 

153  7» 


154  MEMOIR  OF 

it !  For  the  present  I  will  dismiss  it,  and  tell  of  my  agreea- 
ble surprise  on  opening  my  writing-desk  this  afternoon, 
for  the  first  time  —  for  incidents  are  rare  upon  this  wide 
waste  of  waters.  I  had  forgotten  the  items  which  were 
deposited  in  my  desk,  and  the  first  object  which  met  my 
eye  was  the  profile  of  my  dear  father,  and  on  searching  I 
found  that  of  my  own  mother,  and  then  those  which  are 
so  striking  of  Edward  and  Peter.  My  eye  must  have 
kindled  with  affection,  for  my  heart  glowed  with  pleasure, 
and  it  was  unmingled,  cheerful  pleasure.  I  found,  also, 
several  very  nice  pens,  all  prepared  by  Edward  for  writing ; 
and  my  husband  having  filled  my  inkstand,  I  herewith  com- 
mence that  correspondence,  which  is  to  be  our  only  solace 
in  our  separation. 

"October  5.  —  While  in  Boston,  I  had  a  great  deal  of 
despondency  of  mind  and  physical  depression ;  but  after  so 
many  detentions,  was  anxious  to  sail.  And  when  the  day 
actually  arrived/ 1  summoned  all  the  courage  of  which  I  was 
capable,  aided,  I  fully  believe,  by  the  grace  of  God.  The 
8th  of'  Romans  furnished  me  the  spiritual  strength  which 
I  needed,  and  I  strove  to  turn  away  my  thoughts  from  every 
personal  consideration,  and  occupy  them  with  God's  glorious 
plans. 

"As  I  was  taking  dinner  to-day,  a  sweet  little  land  bird, 
which  had  been  hovering  around  the  deck,  perched  in  the 
window.  Its  size  was  that  of  a  robin,  its  plumage  black 
and  white.  But  it  had  not  the  calm  and  buoyant  look  of 
the  sweet  songsters  among  my  native  hills.  It  seemed 
wearied  and  ruffled,  like  some  solitary  wanderer.  It  was 
five  hundred  miles  from  its  home,  the  Western  Islands. 

"October  14.  —  I  have  been  reading  again  this  morning 
your  letters  received  in  Boston,  and  over  them  shed  many  tears 
of  fond  affection  and  gratitude.  Your  image  is  continually 
with  me,  and  every  night  my  imagination  visits  you.  —  For 
two  Sabbaths  we  have  been  able  to  have  religious  exercises 
on  deck,  at  four  o'clock,  P.  M.,  and  it  is  truly  affecting  to  see 
these  immortals,  listening  to  that  word  which  will  either  be 


MRS.  SARAH   L.  SMITH.  155 

the  savor  of  life  or  of  death ;  and  which,  if  disregarded,  will 
justify  God  in  their  condemnation  before  the  universe.  It 
is  a  sublime  and  overwhelming  thought,  that  whether  suc- 
cessful or  not  in  their  labors,  Christians  are  thus  honoring 
the  Divine  Being  in  his  dispensations  of  grace. 

"  We  number  fifteen  souls  on  board  this  ship ;  two  only  of 
whom,  beside  the  captain,  mates,  and  ourselves,  are  Ameri- 
cans ;  which  renders  it  an  unpromising  field  of  labor. 

"October  15.  —  We  have  made  the  Western  or  Azore 
Islands,  which  were  associated,  not  only  with  the  geography 
of  my  early  days,  but  with  the  feeble  prayers  of  later  years. 
As  a  portion  of  the  Islands  of  the  Western  hemisphere,  it 
has  been  my  pleasure  to  remember  them  once  a  week  in  my 
closet  at  home,  hundreds  of  miles  distant  from  them.  And 
here  they  lie  stretched  before  me,  inhabited  only  by  ignorant 
and  superstitious  Portuguese,  to  whom  you  may  suppose  1 
now  feel  not  wholly  indifferent. 

"  On  the  26th,  we  first  beheld,  to  our  great  joy,  the 
African  coast;  and  on  that  day  we  passed  through  the 
Straits  of  Gibraltar.  You  can  hardly  imagine  the  nature 
of  our  feelings,  when  we  found  ourselves  safely  across  the 
stormy  Atlantic,  and  within  the  shores  of  the  Mediter- 
ranean. 

"  The  navigation  of  the  Mediterranean  possesses  one 
advantage  over  the  ocean ;  its  surface  soon  regains  smooth- 
ness after  being  disturbed ;  though,  like  the  Atlantic,  '  the 
waves  thereof  mount  up  to  heaven,  and  go  down  again  to  the 
depths,  putting  us  at  our  wits'  end.'  How  exact  the  descrip- 
tion in  the  107th  Psalm,  of  a  life  at  sea,  none  but  the 
experienced  therein  can  imagine.  I  have  read  it  over  and 
over  with  admiration,  since  we  embarked. 

"  I  enjoyed  much  in  the  face  of  nature  after  we  passed 
the  Straits ;  and  if  my  imagination  does  not  deceive  me, 
these  Mediterranean  skies  have  beauties  peculiar  to  them- 
selves. I  will  endeavor  to  give  you  some  faint  description 
of  a  sunrise  scene  which  I  beheld  while  standing  alone  upon 
the  bow  of  the  ship,  as  she  plunged  through  the  foaming 


156  MEMOIR  OF 

waves.  —  A  few  dense  but  ragged  clouds  stretched  along  the 
eastern  horizon,  but  not  so  closely  as  to  obscure  that  first 
silver  tinge  of  the  water,  only  beheld  in  a  sunrise  at  sea,  and 
which  suddenly  strikes  the  eye,  let  it  be  watching  ever  so 
intently  for  the  first  beam  of  the  glorious  orb.  As  it  rose 
on  that  morning,  it  presented  the  appearance  of  blocks  of 
effulgent  gold,  varying  their  outline  each  moment,  till  at 
length  one  half  of  it  appeared  as  if  resting  upon  a  pedestal, 
beside  which  lay  a  fragment  of  its  glory  in  the  form  of  a 
perfect  square.  The  whole  hemisphere  seemed  as  it  were  to 
smile  as  its  monarch  ascended  ;  and  as  I  cast  my  eye  towards 
the  west,  floating  clouds  of  the  most  delicate  vermilion  hue, 
contrasted  beautifully  with  the  brilliant  azure  of  the  sky.  I 
turned  first  one  way  and  then  another,  and  knew  not  where 
to  fix  my  admiring  gaze.  Add  to  this  an  horizon  of  sixty 
miles  in  extent,  within  which  our  ship  was  a  lonely  traveller, 
upon  a  waste  of  waters,  and  you  may  form  some  little 
conception  of  my  feelings,  as  I  involuntarily  and  audibly 
exclaimed, 

'  These  are  thy  glorious  works,  Parent  of  good, 
Almighty  Father .' 

"  November  12,  8  o'clock,  A.  M.  In  quarantine.  —  A 
new  morning  dawns  upon  me,  and  has  afforded  a  beautiful 
sunrise.  My  imagination  enters  your  bed-room,  my  dear 
parents,  where  the  old  clock,  whose  pendulum  is  not  yet 
'  discontented,'  will  soon  strike  one,  two,  three.  Perhaps, 
in  your  dreams,  you  are  receiving  a  visit  from  your  absent 
daughter ;  if  so,  I  hope  it  is  of  a  cheering  nature,  as  the 
reality  would  justify.  For  I  do  not  feel  myself  to  be  very 
distant  from  you  —  not  as  much  as  I  feared.  '  We  change 
our  sky  but  not  our  minds.'  I  seem  to  have  anticipated 
losing  my  identity,  after  reaching  these  foreign  shores ;  but 
it  is  not  so,  and  I  hope  you  think  of  me  as  you  think  of  your 
children  in  Bennington  and  New  York.  My  husband  and 
myself  took  our  usual  walk  on  deck  just  as  the  sun  was 
rising. 


MRS.    SARAH   L.  SMITH.  157 

"  The  moral  influence  which,  as  missionaries,  we  have 
exerted  over  those  with  whom  we  have  sailed,  I  know  will 
have  a  prominent  place  in  your  minds ;  and  I  wish  we  could 
inform  you  that  God  has  given  them  all  to  our  prayers  and 
labors.  But  this  we  cannot  say,  even  of  one.  And  yet  we 
hope  that  we  have  done  a  little  good,  which  the  last  day 
may  disclose.  Had  we  been  more  faithful,  we  might  perhaps 
have  accomplished  more. 

"  Our  captain  came  from  Provincetown,  on  Cape  Cod, 
which  '  grows '  (as  the  Southerners  say)  little  except 
sailors  and  fishermen,  children,  and  fish.  He  is  not  yet 
twenty-six  years  of  age,  is  about  the  size  of  brother  E., 
and  his  pleasant  expression  and  agreeable  manners  have 
often  reminded  me  of  him.  He  has  been  invariably  kind 
and  considerate  towards  us;  and  we  entertain  a  sincere 
regard  for  him.  The  indiscretions  of  some  religionists 
have  prejudiced  him  against  the  truth  ;  and  when  we  first 
came  on  board  he  declared  himself  an  infidel.  In  view  of 
the  circumstances  which  had  effected  his  belief,  we  thought 
best  to  act  cautiously,  and  without  neglecting  favorable  op- 
portunities for  conversation  on  religious  topics,  we  have 
sought  to  have  our  conduct  such  that  we  might  be  '  living 
epistles,  known  and  read '  continually.  We  have  lent  him 
our  books,  which  he  has  read  with  pleasure ;  particularly 
Tyerman  and  Bennett's  Voyages.  We  think  there  has  been 
a  gradual  softening  of  his  prejudices,  an  almost  entire  re- 
linquishment  of  profane  language,  and  that  his  mind  is  in 
some  degree  prepared  for  the  operations  of  the  Holy  Spirit. 
I  have  had  one  long  and  interesting  conversation  with  him ; 
and  we  intend  to  unite  in  presenting  him  with  a  handsome 
reference  Bible. 

"  The  mate,  a  little  man  about  twenty-three  years  of  age, 
has  been  a  source  of  anxiety  and  trial  to  us,  for  his  open 
disregard  of  all  serious  things,  and  his  unceasing  profane- 
ness.  We  have  no  complaint  to  make  of  his  deportment 
towards  us  as  individuals.  But  the  name  of  our  blessed 
God  and  Saviour  we  have  been  compelled  to  hear  used  with 


158  MEMOIR  OF 

the  greatest  irreverence.  Last  week  we  concluded  that  it 
was  best  to  show  our  disapprobation  by  avoiding  all  notice 
of  him.  The  gentlemen  had  previously  expostulated  with 
him.  He  appears  to  have  noticed  our  reserve,  and  sought 
to  win  our  regard  by  offering  fruit,  dtc.  For  several  days 
we  have  scarce  heard  a  profane  expression  from  him. 

"  The  second  mate  is  near  the  same  age  with  the  chief 
mate  ;  an  obliging,  amusing  fellow,  whose  songs  and  im- 
promptus, as  he  takes  the  lead  of  the  men  in  their  labors, 
greatly  inspirit  them  in  their  chorus  of  '  ho  cheerily.' 
I  knew  not,  before,  the  importance  of  music  among  sailors, 
to  enliven  and  beguile  them,  as  they  pull  the  ropes.  Thus 
the  efforts  which  are  exhausting  their  energies,  and  bringing 
on  premature  old  age,  are,  at  times,  mere  pastime  with  them. 
This  mate  has  aided  us  in  our  singing  upon  the  Sabbath, 
and,  but  for  the  influence  of  the  first  mate,  I  think  would 
yield  to  the  truth.  Since  the  first  two  Sabbaths,  each  one 
has  been  calm ;  and  our  religious  exercises  on  deck,  at  4 
o'clock,  have  been  uninterrupted  ;  except  the  last,  when  a  sud- 
den squall  prevented  Mr.  Perkins  from  completing  his  ad- 
dress. The  sailors  have  been  attentive  and  respectful." 

"  You  must  not  think,  from  what  I  wrote  in  the  intervals 
of  sickness,  that  I  have  suffered  unusual  hardships.  Far 
from  it.  Our  accommodations  have  been  unusually  good. 
Our  cabin  and  berths  are  more  airy  and  commodious  than 
missionaries  generally  find.  We  have  been  abundantly 
supplied  with  various  and  wholesome  articles  of  food,  and 
good  water.  The  captain  has  freely  offered  us  a  share  of 
all  his  delicacies,  and  we  have  endeavored  to  reciprocate 
his  attentions.  To  the  sailors  we  have  once  a  week  sent 
a  basket  of  gingerbread  and  apples,  sometimes  accompanied 
with  a  tract  for  each.  This  is  virtually,  though  not  profess- 
edly, a  temperance  ship.  We  have  not  seen  a  drop  of 
spirit  on  board.  A  little  brandy  has  twice  been  used  for 
medicine. 

"  The  Sabbath  is  a  day  which  sailors  claim  for  themselves; 
which,  T  suppose,  is  employed  as  in  this  ship  —  usually  for 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  159 

washing,  sewfng,  &c.  This  fact  should  have  an  influence 
upon  the  prayers  of  Christians. 

"  I  would  that  every  missionary  could  know,  before  leaving 
his  native  land,  that  the  despondency  produced  by  sea-sick- 
ness is  but  as  a  momentary  dream.  I  felt,  at  one  time,  that 
I  would  hardly  cross  the  ocean  again,  even  to  revisit  my 
beloved  home.  Yet  its  effects  are  so  soon  forgotten,  that 
even  now  I  am  not  greatly  dreading  our  next  voyage. 

"  November  15.  We  have  been  this  afternoon  to  take 
leave  of  our  friends  of  the  Brig  George,  which  was  an 
event  of  deep  interest  to  us.  All  on  board  exhibited  feel- 
ings of  kind  regard.  It  is  a  little  singular  that  an  American 
crew,  with  its  officers,  amounting  to  eleven  souls  only,  should 
speak  seven  languages ;  viz.  the  Finnish,  Danish,  Swedish, 
German,  French,  Italian,  and  English.  We  found  all  these 
persons  destitute  of  the  word  of  God,  except  one  of  the 
Danes ;  who  had  a  German  Testament.  We  leave  them 
provided  with  Bibles,  each  one  in  his  own  tongue,  except 
the  Finlander,  who,  happily,  can  read  a  little  English.  I 
think  we  cannot  for  a  moment  doubt,  that  at  least  one  of 
the  Bibles  will  save  one  soul ;  and  one  soul  outweighs  a 
world.  The  copy  which  is  presented  to  the  captain  is  a 
large  octavo,  with  references,  from  the  British  and  Foreign 
Bible  Society  ;  a  very  handsome  book.  We  each  inscribed 
our  names  in  it ;  and  it  was  accompanied  with  a  note  from 
Mr.  Smith's  pen,  expressive  of  our  gratitude  for  his  kind 
attentions,  and  our  wish  that  we  might  have  a  happy  meet- 
ing in  a  better  world.  With  them  all  I  had  a  few  serious 
words,  particularly  with  the  first  mate,  on  the  subject  of 
profaneness.  He  received  my  reproof  kindly,  and  acknowl- 
edged that  his  conscience  also  frequently  reproved  him. 
My  own  feelings  quite  overcame  me,  while  bidding  adieu  to 
those  immortal  beings,  with  whom,  for  eight  weeks,  we  had 
associated ;  and  to  the  flag  of  our  happy,  happy  land.  It 
will  be  long  ere  we  sail  under  her  banner  again  !  And 
alas  !  long  ere  we  see  again  a  land  so  blessed. 

"  Oh !  how  it  makes  the  Christian's  heart  ache  to  behold 


160  MEMOIR  OF 

these  poor  Maltese.  In  Malta  and  Gozo,  there  are  123,000 
inhabitants,  most  of  them  poor,  ignorant,  degraded  beings, 
such  as  you  never  beheld.  Some  of  the  most  miserable  of 
our  Indians  will  give  you  an  idea  of  them,  if  you  except 
drunkenness ;  which  is,  however,  gaining  upon  them  here. 
Add  to  this  an  incessant  jargon,  which,  with  their  '  cries,' 
resembles  more  the  inarticulate  sounds  of  brutes  than  of 
human  beings.  But  it  is  more  especially  affecting  to  know, 
that  they  are  subject  to  the  dominion  of  a  tyrannical  priest- 
hood, who  may  be  found  at  every  corner.  Yesterday,  while 
I  was  out,  a  procession  was  just  entering  St.  Paul's  church, 
on  their  return  from  the  administration  of  the  Viaticum  to 
the  dying,  when  numbers,  old  and  young,  through  the  streets 
dropped  upon  their  knees.  Like  Jeremiah  I  can  say,  '  Oh 
that  my  head  were  waters ! ' 

"  Mr.  Temple  says  he  shall  leave  Malta,  and  the  house  in 
which  he  has  lived  ten  years,  endeared  to  him  also  as  the 
scene  of  afflictions,  with  almost  as  much  tender  feeling  as  in 
forsaking  his  country.  The  house  is  a  large,  airy  building, 
containing  a  chapel  which  serves  also  as  a  dining-room,  and 
the  printing  establishment.  It  is  all  of  stone,  within  and 
without,  excepting  the  doors  and  window  shutters.  We 
have  for  our  use  three  small  contiguous  rooms,  where  are 
our  baskets,  trunks,  &.c.  Upon  these  we  turn  a  great  iron 
key,  every  time  we  leave  our  apartments.  As  I  pass  to  and 
from  them,  over  these  stone  steps  and  floors,  with  a  rusty 
key  in  my  hand,  and  ascend  by  a  private  stairway  to  the 
terraced  roof,  in  the  gray  of  the  morning,  I  sometimes 
imagine  myself  the  secluded  inmate  of  some  ruined  castle ; 
more  especially  when,  from  the  promenade,  I  overlook  these 
ancient  towers  and  battlements,  founded  in  the  chivalrous 
days  of  the  knights  of  old. 

"  But  you  will  be  more  desirous  to  hear  of  your  daughter's 
health,  than  of  the  romance  of  her  associations.  I  am  happy 
to  say,  that  I  am  much  better  than  I  have  been  for  months 
before.  The  air  and  food  of  these  regions  seem  favorable  to 
me  thus  far." 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  161 

"  MALTA,  Nov.  17. 

"  Dear  Mrs.  Trumbull :  —  It  would  have  given  me  great 
pleasure  to  have  seen  you  and  Mr.  Trumbull  before  our  de- 
parture. Yet  such  demands  had  already  been  made  upon 
my  tenderest  sensibilities,  that  I  almost  dreaded,  at  the  last, 
a  repetition  of  parting  scenes ;  and  congratulated  mysell  that 
my  dearest  friends  were  none  of  them  present  when  we  em- 
barked. I  am  now  quite  relieved  from  those  painful 
emotions ;  having  left  them,  with  my  sea-sickness,  in  the 
stormy  Atlantic.  My  present  composed  and  cheerful  feel- 
ings seem  to  compare  with  the  easy  motion  of  a  vessel  before 
the  wind,  upon  a  smooth  sea.  I  regard  myself  and  my  be- 
loved friends  as  only  in  God's  world,  and  composing  one 
family ;  and  all  we  have  to  do,  is  to  serve  him  faithfully  as 
affectionate  children  ;  and  soon  we  shall  be  in  our  Father's 
house  on  high. 

"  My  whole  heart  thanks  you  and  other  kind  friends,  for 
the  praying  circle  which  you  formed.  Be  pleased  to  tell 
them  so  from  me,  with  my  warmest  Christian  love.  Pray 
that  we  may  be  like  our  divine  Master. — In  approaching 
the  harbor  of  VaJetta,  we  sailed  along  the  northern  side  of 
the  island,  directly  by  '  St.  Paul's  bay,'  '  the  place  where 
two  seas  met.'  The  Saturday  evening  that  we  lay  in  quaran- 
tine, in  selecting  a  portion  of  Scripture  for  investigation,  ac- 
cording to  our  usual  practice,  we  chose  the  27th  of  Acts  ;  and 
when  we  came  to  the  26th  verse,  ('  Howbeit  we  must  be 
cast  upon  a  certain  island,')  all  involuntarily  paused.  As 
Mr.  Smith  has  remarked,  the  Bible  possesses  more  interest 
in  these  regions,  and  a  livelier  meaning." 

"MALTA,  NOT.  18. 

"  My  dear  Brother  and  Sister  :  —  I  think  I  never  prized 
your  love  and  your  prayers  as  I  now  do,  though  I  have 
ceased  to  indulge  those  painful  emotions  which  followed  our 
separation.  I  am  happy  and  well  as  I  ever  have  been,  and 
perhaps  more  so.  The  novelty  of  every  thing  which  I 
behold  in  this  ancient  spot,  interests  me  exceedingly;  at  the 


J62  MEMOIR  OF 

same  time  my  heart  bleeds  for  its  desolations.  The  Church 
Missionary,  London,  and  Wesley  an  Societies,  all  have  their 
missionaries  here,  yet  no  access  is  obtained  to  the  natives,  if 
we  except  one  school  under  the  care  of  the  Methodists. 
There  are  many  hundreds  of  priests  and  monks,  who  are 
always  to  be  seen  moving  through  the  streets,  their  counte- 
nances bearing  none  of  the  marks  of  pure,  domestic  joy. 
They  appear  even  more  dissatisfied  than  ever,  as  their  in- 
fluence is  diminishing.  It  is  to  be  hoped  that  another  gener- 
ation will  be  permitted  to  think  for  themselves,  unshackled 
by  Romanism." 

"  MALTA,  Nov.  19. 

"My  dear  Brother:  —  I  thought  and  spoke  of  you  many 
times  while  at  sea,  with  tender  commiseration,  of  the  hard- 
ships you  must  have  endured  in  voyages  which  you  took. 
I  made  one  descent  into  the  forecastle,  and  was  quite 
willing  to  emerge  from  it.  Yet  when  I  saw  the  sailors  sur- 
rounding their  beef  and  bread  upon  the  deck,  I  thought 
them  happy.  The  despotic  authority  exercised  at  sea  is 
often  alluded  to  with  disapprobation ;  but  I  am  inclined  to 
think  that  in  the  present  state  of  mankind  it  is  necessary. 
So  much  is  at  stake,  that  prompt  obedience  is  all  important, 
and  can  only  be  secured  by  a  severe  penalty.  A  sleepy 
watch  or  an  unfaithful  helmsman  might  cause  the  destruc- 
tion of  all  on  board.  I  always  regard  the  man  at  the  helm 
with  feelings  amounting  to  sublimity.  His  fixed,  silent  at- 
tention, with  his  eye  now  upon  the  compass,  and  now  raised 
towards  the  swelling  canvass,  reminds  me  of  Him  whose  un- 
erring wisdom  and  faithfulness  are  guiding  through  her 
orbit,  the  planet  on  which  we  rest. 

"  Yesterday  we  received  a  call  from  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Brownell,  missionaries  of  the  Wesleyan  Society,  who 
superintend  a  school  of  Maltese  boys  and  girls.  A  few 
of  the  natives  have  begged  for  Testaments.  They  are 
an  interesting  people.  They  resemble  our  Indians ;  and 
the  children  in  the  streets,  who  are  numerous  indeed,  re- 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  163 

mind  me  of  my  little  flock  at  Mohegan,  and  call  forth  my 
sympathy,  from  association.  Some  of  the  most  respectable 
youths  of  both  sexes,  are  quite  graceful  and  attractive. 
The  females  have  a  peculiarly  becoming  dress,  the  most 
conspicuous  of  which  is  a  black  silk  mantle,  thrown  over 
the  head  and  reaching  half^  way  down  the  person.  The 
streets  are  filled  with  vagrants,  and  you  cannot  knock  at 
a  door,  without  being  assailed  by  some  one  asking  your 
charity  for  himself  or  for  the  souls  in  purgatory ;  or  go 
into  a  shop,  without  having  one  or  more  at  your  elbow,  ask- 
ing to  be  employed  in  carrying  home  whatever  you  may 
buy.  It  is  painful  to  the  feelings  to  appear  so  regardless 
of  them  as  is  absolutely  necessary.  The  city  is  so  com- 
pact, being  only  a  mile  in  length,  you  would  soon  be  rec- 
ognized and  very  likely  be  followed  by  a  mob  whenever 
you  appeared,  if  you  should  allow  your  sympathies  to  be 
called  forth  by  their  entreaties.  Yesterday  I  passed  along 
the  principal  market  place,  through  which  I  could  scarcely 
make  my  way ;  all  were  crying  at  once  their  several  com- 
modities, and  filling  the  street  completely.  The  tongue  of 
the  Maltese  is  his  weapon,  both  offensive  and  defensive,  ac- 
companied by  various  gesticulations.  He  seldom  resorts 
to  blows.  The  manners  of  the  people  are  civil  even  to 
servility." 

"November  25.  —  Yesterday  morning,  (Sabbath,)  about 
ten  o'clock,  two  detachments  of  soldiers  passed  the  house, 
accompanied  by  bands  of  music,  returning  from  the  Chapel 
service  —  which  is  by  a  chaplain  who  preaches  five  sermons 
every  Lord's  day,  to  the  several  regiments  of  the  garrison. 
The  melody  of  the  performance,  which  would  have  been 
fine  on  any  other  day,  was  almost  destroyed  by  association. 
Had  the  seed  of  the  gospel  been  dispensed  in  its  simpli- 
city, the  birds  of  the  air  must  have  devoured  it. 

"  This  morning  we  rose  between  4  and  5,  and  attended 
Mass  in  the  church  of  St.  Dominic,  who  was  the  author 
of  the  Inquisition.  I  had  witnessed  the  same  in  our  own 


164  MEMOIR  OF 

country ;  but  there  I  regarded  it  as  only  an  error  that  was 
in  an  incipient  state.  Here  this  absurd  religion,  with  few 
exceptions,  is  the  religion  of  all;  and  as  I  entered  the 
dimly-lighted  spot,  and  remained  there  nearly  an  hour,  a 
succession  of  varied  feelings  pervaded  my  rnind.  The 
first,  was'  a  rush  of  excited  sensibility,  causing  my  eyes  to 
overflow ;  the  next,  of  indignation  towards  the  priests  at 
the  several  altars,  whose  mummeries  were  purchased  with 
the  money  of  people  kneeling  promiscuously  upon  the  cold 
stone  floor,  with  nothing  to  support  their  persons,  and  who 
were  chanting  their  prayers  in  the  Latin  tongue.  Directly 
behind  us,  one  old  man  was  repeating  his  paters  and  aves 
with  the  Rosary.  But  the  last  and  strongest  feeling  which 
I  had,  was  that  of  compassion  ;  and  as  I  passed  a  row  of 
kneeling  women,  wrapped  in  their  black  mantles,  I  could 
hardly  refrain  from  stretching  forth  my  hands  to  them,  as 
I  mentally  exclaimed,  '  Precious  sisters !  let  me  lead  you 
to  my  Saviour,  who  is  all  sufficient,  not  only  to  save  but  to 
purify.'  But  alas !  it  is  not  for  me  to  break  their  chains. 
Yet  I  can  and  did  once,  if  no  more,  plead  earnestly  to 
God  for  them.  How  did  my  whole  soul  most  gratefully 
rejoice  before  the  mercy  seat,  that  I  had  from  infancy  been 
taught  to  know  the  one  Mediator !  Dear  friends !  this 
subject  has  not  been  too  highly  colored  in  the  representa- 
tions of  those  who  have  returned  to  tell  our  happy  country- 
men the  sad  tale  of  abominations  in  Satan's  own  seat. 
The  eyes  affect  the  heart,  and  no  descriptions  can  make 
you  feel  as  you  would  do,  were  you  to  be  in  the  midst 
of  them.  God  forbid  that  dear  America  should  become 
a  victim  too !  Could  her  favored  children  realize  how 
small  a  portion  of  the  work  of  evangelizing  the  nations 
has  been  done,  and  that  the  great  adversary  is  still  the 
god  of  this  world,  they  would  indulge  in  no  feelings  of 
self-complacency,  or  of  mutual  congratulation  at  the  '  great 
things'  now  in  progress.  There  is  encouragement  enough 
to  animate  them  in  going  forward,  but  it  must  be  in  '  the 
patience  of  hope.' 


MRS.   SARAH   L.   SMITH.  165 

"December  7.  —  About  4  o'clock  this  afternoon,  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Temple,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Hallock,  and  Bishop  Carabet, 
with  their  families,  bade  a  final  adieu  to  Malta.  It  has  been 
a  day  of  bustle  and  of  interest.  Just  before  they  left,  I 
stepped  in  to  bid  Mrs.  Carabet  and  the  family  good  bye. 
The  bishop  was  in  the  cellar,  arranging  something,  and  I 
went  down  to  see  him.  I  said  to  him,  '  God  bless  you ;  may 
we  meet  in  heaven.'  He  lifted  up  his  hands  and  eyes,  and 
said, 'Jesus  Christ!'  He  can  speak  but  a  few  words  of 
English,  and  this  expression  was  very  precious.  After  this, 
they  came  over  to  Mr.  T.'s,  and  we  knelt  together  in  our 
apartment,  while  Mr.  Smith  made  a  parting  prayer.  Then 
all  left  for  the  ship,  but  myself.  I  locked  the  doors,  and 
remained  alone  in  that  large  and  desolate  house  until  my 
husband  came  back.  I  was  never  happier ;  yet  I  thought 
of  you  all,  as  my  footsteps  reverberated  among  those  lonely 
walls,  4,000  miles  from  my  home.  The  door  was  surrounded 
with  beggars,  who  were  rapping  incessantly ;  but  I  heeded 
them  not." 

"MALTA,  Nov.  29. 

"  1  often  think,  my  dear  cousin,  how  your  heart  would 
be  affected  by  what  I  see  and  hear  in  this  dark  but  inter- 
esting portion  of  the  world.  Could  we  hold  spiritual  in- 
tercourse, how  would  I  each  day  convey  to  your  quiet 
chamber  some  affecting  tale  from  this  land  of  death, 
which  would  give  energy  to  the  prayers  which  you  delight 
to  offer  before  the  mercy  seat !  You  can  form  no  adequate 
conception  ojf  the  difference  which  exists  between  our  own 
country  and  this.  The  natural  dissimilarity  is  as  great  as 
possible ;  but  the  moral  still  more  so.  When  Mr.  Temple 
landed  upon  the  shores  of  America,  four  years  ago,  he 
thought  he  had  reached  the  land  of  integrity  and  upright- 
ness. 

"  Dec.  2.  —  Mr.  Temple  says  he  retains  more  vivid  and 
delightful  impressions  of  his  visit  to  Norwich,  than  of  any 


MEMOIR  OF 

place  in  America.  I  have  not  failed  to  inform  him  how 
much  influence  he  had  in  making  me  a  missionary;  and 
have  thought  it  quite  singular  that  I  should,  in  the  outset 
of  my  missionary  life,  be  thrown  so  directly  and  intimately 
into  the  bosom  of  his  family,  and  should  find  my  husband 
regarded  so  much  like  a  brother  by  them.  How  little  did  I 
foresee  this,  when  borne  down  by  the  truths  of  Mr.  Temple's 
appeals,  four  years  ago !  How  affecting  it  is  to  trace  the 
leadings  of  Providence ! 

"  A  few  days  since,  I  visited  the  House  of  Refuge.  It 
is  a  flourishing  institution,  embracing  250  girls,  all  of  whom 
looked  cheerful  and  well,  as  they  were  industriously  em- 
ployed in  every  variety  of  work.  I  was  delighted  with 
every  thing  I  saw,  till  I  entered  the  chapel,  where  I  unex- 
pectedly beheld  at  one  end,  pictures,  crucifixes,  confes- 
sionals, and  all  the  apparatus  of  Romanism.  My  heart 
sickened  at  the  sight ;  for  if  this  error  retain  its  influence 
over  men,  eternity,  with  its  dread  realities,  must  dissipate  all 
that  is  fair  and  beautiful  on  earth.  It  is  not  uncharitable 
to  assert,  that  the  religion  of  these  countries  is  bad.  It  is 
most  justly  described  in  the  5th  verse  of  the  17th  chapter 
of  Revelation.  Those  few  expressive  words  portray  the 
whole  system.  The  benevolence  of  the  gospel  which 
mourns  over  the  woes  of  a  deluded  people,  leads  us  to 
anticipate  the  fulfilment  of  the  denunciation  contained  in 
the  10th  verse  of  the  next  chapter  —  'Alas!  alas!  that 
great  city  Babylon,  that  mighty  city  !  for  in  one  hour  is  thy 
judgment  come.'  The  preparatory  steps,  however,  will  be 
long  and  tedious.  The  work  which  missions  have  to  ac- 
complish in  these  countries,  is  far  more  formidable  than 
among  pagans ;  therefore  the  church  at  home  must  not  be 
disappointed  if  but  little  success  attends  our  labors  for  a 
long  time.  Yet  let  her  keep  hold  of  the  unfailing  assurance 
alluded  to  above  — '  in  one  hour  is  thy  judgment  come.' 

"December  4.  —  One  of  the  most  interesting  places 
which  I  have  visited  in  Malta,  is  the  palace  of  the  Gov- 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  JU7 

ernor.  After  viewing  the  tapestry  room,  the  hangings  of 
which  are  exquisitely  wrought,  we  entered  the  armory,  the 
walls  of  which  are  covered  with  the  rusty  armor  of  the 
ancient  Knights,  who  formerly  inhabited  the  island  —  suits 
of  which  were  brought  from  Rhodes.  Some  stand  erect, 
at  various  distances  from  each  other,  through  the  centre 
of  the  apartment.  It  required  no  wayward  imagination, 
amid  such  a  scene,  to  carry  one  back  to  the  days  of  the 
crusades,  and  to  converse  with  the  dead  of  past  ages,  who 
seemed  as  it  were  to  surround  us.  As  I  looked  upon  those 
semblances  of  human  beings,  the  questions  arose  involun- 
tarily in  my  mind  —  '  What  were  the  thoughts  which  found 
a  receptacle  in  the  head  that  was  pressed  by  that  helmet? ' 
'  What  were  the  feelings  that  fluttered  in  the  heart  which 
beat  beneath  that  breastplate  ? '  '  Where  is  the  immortal 
spirit  of  him  whose  weapon  fell  powerless  against  that  im- 
penetrable shield  1 '  Religion  and  martial  glory  were  the 
exciting  causes  of  their  prowess.  All  this  has  passed  away 
as  a  dream  of  the  morning;  and  somewhere  in  the  invisible 
world,  the  beings  who  animated  these  panoplies  are  now  in 
existence.  My  heart  said,  '  Where  ?  '  and  the  walls  seemed 
to  echo,  '  Where  ? '  Their  religion  is  a  sad  inheritance  to 
these  islanders  ;  their  military  genius  has  given  them  renown 
in  the  fortification  of  this  isolated  rock ;  but,  forbidden  by 
the  rules  of  their  order  the  pure  delights  of  domestic  joy, 
no  posterity  exists  to  speak  with  filial  admiration  of  their 
ancient  glory.  Inanimate  bulwarks  and  mute  images  of 
stone,  are  all  thft  remain  of  the  far-famed  '  Knights  of 
Malta ! '  Alas !  though  Satan  may  bestow  upon  his  subjects 
'  the  kingdoms  of  this  world  and  all  the  glory  of  them/  it  13 
but  a  poor  reward. 

"  Dec.  8,  Sabbath.  —  Pray  for  us,  my  dear  parents,  that 
our  obedience  and  love  may  flow  together  in  honor  of  Him 
who  has  called  us  to  a  service  for  which  we  feel  inadequate. 
We  desire  to  be  more  holy  and  devoted  to  our  great  work. 
We  are  entirely  happy  in  our  calling,  and  would  not  ex- 
change it  for  any  other.  We  ask  for  nothing  but  hearts 


168  MEMOIR  OF 

warm   with   that  benevolence  which  sustained  our   blessed 
Master  in  these  regions,  where 

'  He  labored,  and  languished,  and  bled.' 

"May  God  bless  you,  this  night,  my  honored  parents. 
It  is  9  o'clock  here,  and  I  leave  you  for  my  bed.  You  are 
probably  now  listening  to  an  afternoon  discourse;  though 
perhaps  the  snow  and  cold  keep  dear  mother  at  home. 

"  Dec.  10th.  —  Mr.  Schlienz,  who  superintends  a  mission 
press  here,  has  been  showing  us  some  first  lessons  in  draw- 
ing ;  and  Mr.  Smith  has  just  remarked,  that  I  had  better 
inform  my  friends  at  home,  that  a  knowledge  of  this  art  is 
an  important  qualification  for  a  missionary.  To  this  I  may 
add,  that  missionaries  coming  to  the  Mediterranean,  need 
not  lay  aside  any  personal  accomplishments  or  graces  with 
the  expectation  of  their  being  useless  here.  It  is  far  other- 
wise. Externals  have  an  important  place  in  the  regard  of 
the  inhabitants  of  these  countries,  and  hospitality  and 
politeness  are  very  essential.  The  sincerity  of  plain 
American  manners,  falls  far  short  of  the  suavity  demanded 
by  the  habits  of  the  East.  I  feel  quite  deficient  in  Malta ; 
and  in  Turkey  I  must  multiply  my  salams  still  more." 

"ALEXANDRIA,  DEC.  26. 

"  My  dear  Parents :  —  Having  reached  the  territory  of 
Mohammed  Ali,  I  seat  myself  to  give  you  a  recital  of  our 
adventures  since  I  closed  my  journal  at  Malta.  After  the 
first  twenty-four  hours,  every  vestige  of  sea-sickness  left 
me,  and  returned  not  again  during  the  passage,  though  we 
were  exposed  to  incessant  tossing.  The  fatigue  and  anxiety 
of  our  embarkation,  together  with  a  cold,  threw  my  husband 
into  a  fever.  I  then  became  nurse  in  my  turn.  Our  ser- 
vant Ahmed  proved  an  invaluable  auxiliary  to  us.  Without 
him  we  should  have  suffered  for  necessary  attentions.  He 
was  devoted  to  our  interests,  and  fought  his  way,  with 
determined  perseverance  and  dignity,  through  all  the  abuse 
which  the  Maltese  ever  bestow  upon  a  Mohammedan.  He 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  169 

is  a  tall,  erect  Arab,  with  eyes  deeply  set,  which  shoot  forth 
the  most  penetrating  glances  in  a  direct  line.  He  wears 
the  loose  Turkish  trousers ;  and  a  red  cap,  surmounted 
with  a  long,  rich,  blue  silk  tassel,  in  fashion  like  one  upon 
the  head  of  a  figure  in  my  picture  of  Anthony  and  Cleo- 
patra, which  now,  as  formerly,  is  the  Egyptian  official  cap. 
A  sliding  door  in  our  state-room,  which  opened  upon  the 
'  companion-way,'  sufficiently  to  admit  air,  and  sometimes 
our  food,  obliged  us  to  see  and  hear  almost  every  thing 
which  took  place  between  the  servants  and  the  steward. 
We  were  often  not  a  little  amused  with  what  transpired 
behind  the  scenes.  We  furnished  Ahmed  with  a  towel, 
upon  which  to  wipe  our  utensils;  while  the  others,  relying 
upon  the  accommodations  of  a  Maltese  vessel,  were  put  to 
such  extremities,  as  to  use  our  servant's  shawl  and  stockings 

*  o 

for  a  like  purpose.  This  superior  appendage  of  a  brown 
towel,  made  him  quite  an  object  of  envy,  and  they  tried  to 
beg  it  from  him. 

"  I  studied  a  little  Arabic  and  Italian,  and  read  aloud 
almost  every  day,  though  sometimes  the  foot  of  a  person 
on  deck,  or  a  rope,  resting  upon  our  sky-light,  would  cause 
me  to  stop  in  the  middle  of  a  sentence,  and  wait  patiently 
for  the  return  of  the  light.  A  fine  wind  bore  us  rapidly 
forward,  and  in  six  days  we  saw  the  coast  of  Egypt.  It 
was  towards  evening  that  land  was  discovered,  and  as  the 
harbor  of  Alexandria,  in  consequence  of  shoals  of  rocks, 
is  difficult  to  navigate,  the  captain  beat  off  to  sea  that  night, 
with  the  prospect  of  a  safe  entrance  in  the  morning,  while 
we  were  all  animated  with  the  same  expectation.  But  sad 
to  relate,  we  had  gone  beyond  our  destined  haven,  and  had 
now  a  head  wind  to  carry  us  thither.  This  was  Thursday, 
and  for  the  six  following  days,  we  did  nothing  but  get  a 
sight  of  land  towards  evening,  just  in  time  to  beat  off  again 
at  night !  We  felt  ourselves  to  be  in  a  trying  situation. 
And  it  seemed  as  if  '  patience  would  have  her  perfect  work.' 
In  consequence  of  the  situation  of  our  berth,  whenever  they 
tacked  ship,  we  were  obliged  to  change  the  position  of  pur 

Smith.  o 


170  MEMOIR  OF 

heads  from  one  end  to  the  other,  and  the  last  night  we  did 
this  five  times.  We  summoned  all  our  resolution,  however, 
and  I  believe  were  not  left  to  murmur  against  Providence, 
as  we  felt  assured  that  our  times  were  in  the  hand  of  our 
heavenly  Father,  who  had  thus  far  fulfilled  all  our  desires. 
Yet  we  thought  it  proper  to  have  an  especial  season  of 
prayer  for  deliverance  from  our  present  perplexities,  as  we 
knew  that  our  only  hope  was  in  God.  A  storm  might  over- 
take us,  or  our  food  might  fail,  and  the  captain  was 
ignorant,  timid,  and  unprincipled.  It  was  on  the  24th,  the 
day  previous  to  our  release,  that  we  called  mightily  upon 
God,  for  his  gracious  interposition. 

"  On  Christinas  morning,  the  air  was  serene  and  mild, 
the  bright  rays  of  a  genial  sun  illumined  the  blue  waters 
of  the  Mediterranean,  and  after  a  pleasant  sail  of  a  few 
hours,  the  outlines  of  the  coast  again  met  our  eye ;  while 
the  shipping  of  the  port,  and  '  Pompey's  pillar'  rising 
directly  above,  terminated  the  long  disquietude  of  '  hope 
deferred.'  At  one  o'clock  we  cast  anchor  in  the  harbor 
of  Alexandria ;  and  in  an  hour  or  two  after,  I  stood  upon 
the  shore  of  this  ancient  land,  where  Moses  dwelt  for 
many  years,  and  where  the  infant  Saviour  found  a  tem- 
porary abode. 

"Dec.  27. —  You  are  not  aware  how  constantly  I  bear 
you  in  mind,  wherever  I  am,  and  whatever  I  behold,  as  my 

'  Winged  thoughts  that  flit  to  you, 
A  thousand  in  an  hour,' 

will  testify.  Particularly  when  I  find  any  thing  that  is  grati- 
fying to  a  virtuoso,  does  dear  mother's  antiquarian  and 
classical  spirit  hover  around  me ;  and  I  cannot  help  wish- 
ing that  she  was  with  me,  or  at  least  that  I  could  sit 
down  with  her  in  the  evening,  and  recount  to  her  listen- 
ing ear  my  adventures. 

"  This  day,  Friday,  is  the  Sabbath  of  the  Mohammedan. 
Under  our  sleeping  apartment,  is  a  bazar  of  the  Bedaween 
Arabs.  This  morning  at  day-break,  just  as  the  cry  of 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  171 

the  Muezzins  was  heard  from  the  minarets  of  the  several 
mosques,  calling  the  devotees  of  the  Prophet  to  the  wor- 
ship of  Allah —  which  is  repeated  five  times  each  day  — 
the  voice  of  one  near  us  met  our  ears ;  which  continued 
for  nearly  an  hour,  and  probably  proceeded  from  a  Beda- 
wy.  While  I  pitied  the  poor  deluded  votary,  I  felt  reproved 
by  his  self-denying  fervor.  I  remarked  to  Mr.  Smith,  that 
when  we  look  at  the  triumphs  of  this  false  religion,  we 
cannot  fail  of  being  forcibly  impressed  with  the  influence 
which  only  one  individual  may  acquire  over  his  fellow- 
beings.  Had  the  missionary  but  half  the  zeal  for  God, 
which  Mohammed  exhibited  for  himself,  with  the  aid  of 
the  Holy  Spirit  what  might  he  not  accomplish? 

"We  went  to  the  spot  where  Parsons  was  buried,  .over 
which  a  marble  slab,  with  an  inscription,  had  been  placed 
by  our  missionaries,  when  Mr.  Smith  was  here  seven  years 
ago.  No  vestige  remains  of  it,  however.  They  conducted 
us  to  an  enclosure,  with  the  pretence  of  showing  us  his 
tomb ;  but  it  was  not  there.  The  Superior,  who  had  been 
in  the  convent  four  years,  could  tell  us  nothing  of  it ;  and 
we  were  obliged  to  leave,  with  the  melancholy  impression 
that  his  remains  had  met  the  fate  of  many  others,  whose 
bodies  were  left  to  repose  among  them.  It  seems  that 
until  lately  the  Protestants  in  Alexandria  have  had  no 
place  of  burial,  and  the  monks  have  found  it  for  their 
interest  to  disinter  the  dead,  and  after  throwing  the  relics 
aside  into  a  charnel-house,  dispose  of  the  same  spot  to 
new  purchasers.  How  different  the  treatment  which  Abra- 
ham received  from  the  children  of  Heth  ! 

"Dec.  30. — Alas!  my  spirit  sighs  for  the  quiet  of  a 
Christian  Sabbath.  Pray  for  us,  that  in  the  midst  of  such 
unfavorable  circumstances,  we  may  not  ourselves  lose  the 
impression  of  its  sanctity.  This  is  not  an  idle  fear,  when 
we  reflect  upon  the  moral  as  well  as  natural  pliability  of 
the  constitution  of  man.  I  love  to  think  of  your  privileges 
and  enjoyments,  on  these  holy  days;  and  I  pray  that  you 
may  improve  them  as  you  would  do,  could  you  behold  mine. 


172  ".      MEMOIR  OF 

"  What  a  blessing,  my  dear  parents,  is  the  throne  of  grace 
to  us,  in  our  separation !  Sometimes  I  realize  it  more 
than  at  others.  This  morning  I  felt  as  if  distance  were 
annihilated;  and  in  commending  you  to  God  for  the  day, 
when  it  should  dawn  upon  you,  six  hours  and  a  half  after, 
I  almost  imagined  myself  among  you.  I  have  great  reason 
to  be  grateful  that  I  am  so  well  and  cheerful  in  this  remote 
land.  Although  you  are  ever  in  my  thoughts,  I  have  none 
of  those  painful  longings  which  depress  the  spirits.  I 
enjoy  every  thing,  food,  air,  exercise,  sleep,  reading, 
writing,  &/c. 

"Evening. — Mr.  Smith  and  I  took  a  walk  at  sunset, 
the  air  being  mild,  and  the  clouds  brilliant.  The  foliage 
of  the  distant  grove  of  palm  trees  gave  surpassing  beauty  to 
the  scene.  Unlike  other  trees,  when  viewed  from  a  dis- 
tance, their  outline  is  distinct  but  graceful.  Pompey's 
pillar,  in  its  simple  beauty,  rose  behind  these  elegant 
clusters.  We  stood  upon  a  slight  elevation,  just  as  the 
sun  dipped  his  last  lines  below  the  horizon ;  when  a  dis- 
charge of  small  guns,  from  the  fleet  in  the  harbor,  was 
heard,  followed  by  the  evening  tattoo.  Immediately  we 
perceived  the  flags  of  the  minarets  hoisted,  and  from  a 
small  door  on  the  south  side  towards  Mecca,  which  opens 
into  a  gallery  near  the  top,  appeared  the  criers,  whose  voices 
we  distinctly  heard,  as  they  resounded  through  the  soft  air 
of  an  Egyptian  evening.  The  whole  scene  was  impressive, 
yet  affecting ;  while  the  contrast  which  was  presented  by 
the  works  of  creation,  and  the  moral  darkness  around  us, 
brought  forcibly  to  our  minds  those  lines  of  Heber  — 

'  Though  every  prospect  pleases, 
And  only  man  is  vile.' 

'»Tf    V     .  v»«.         .  .      '  ^ 

"As  we  stood  gazing  upon  the  objects  before  us,  we 
spoke  of  you,  and  thought  you  would  like  to  know  where 
we  were  closing  this  eventful  year.  We  talked  of  its  inter- 
esting features,  alluding  to  the  fact  that  one  year  ago  toe 
had  never  met. 


MRS.   SARAH  L,.   SMITH.  173 

"  Jan.  1,  1834.  —  In  the  afternoon  we  went  to  the  Greek 
convent.  Mr.  Bird  had  requested  that  some  inquiries 
should  be  made  there,  preparatory  to  the  erection  of  a  slab 
to  the  memory  of  Parsons,  whose  remains  and  monument, 
I  have  told  you,  had  been  removed.  A  part  of  us  remained 
in  the  garden,  while  Mr.  Gliddon  and  Mr.  Smith,  with  a 
Greek  merchant  for  a  dragoman,  (interpreter,)  had  an 
interview  with  the  Superior;  who  says  he  must  apply  to 
the  Patriarch  at  Cairo,  before  any  thing  can  be  done. 
Should  his  ashes  remain  undiscovered  by  man,  angels  will 
watch  over  them ;  and  with  sublimer  feelings,  we  may  apply 
to  him  the  lines,  originally  descriptive  of  an  event  widely 
different  in  its  character,  — 

'  We  carved  not  a  line,  we  raised  not  a  stone, 
But  we  left  him  alone  in  his  glory.' 

"  Our  visit  to  Alexandria  has  been  one  of  much  interest 
and  pleasure.  The  weather  has  been  favorable;  the  streets, 
which  are  usually  muddy  at  this  season,  have  been  dry,  and 
we  have  found  kind  and  attentive  friends.  I  felt  at  home 
immediately,  at  Mr.  Gliddon's.  When  describing  the  char- 
acteristics of  these  countries,  I  have  thought,  my  dear 
parents,  that  you  might  suppose  I  was  drawing  a  dark 
picture ;  too  dark,  perhaps.  My  husband  says,  that  to 
avoid  such  an  impression  being  made  by  his  sermons  in 
America,  he  modified  some  of  his  details  in  preparing  them 
for  the  press.  But  having  returned  to  these  scenes  of 
wretchedness,  he  thinks  he  ought  to  have  placed  them  in 
a  stronger  light.  What  else  but  evil  can  be  told  of  the 
undisputed  dominions  of  the  enemy  of  God  ?  How  forcible 
is  the  language  of  that  declaration  of  Scripture,  in  its  appli- 
cation to  this  people  —  *  They  are  al  gone  out  of  the  way  ; 
there  is  none  that  doeth  good  —  no,  NOT  ONE.' 

"  We  have  made  some  efforts  in  the  cause  of  temperance, 
by  conversation  and  the  distribution  of  publications  among 
the  English.  May  its  influence  be  more  widely  felt  in  our 
mother  country,  and  her  dependencies.  Will  you  pray  for 


174  MEMOIK  OF 

such  a  result,  as  her  sons  and  daughters  are  scattered  over 
the  whole  world  1  Although  we  have  found  many  very  kind 
friends  in  these  countries,  but  three  only  have  been  Ameri- 
cans ;  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Temple,  and  Mr.  Hallock.  My  regard 
for  England  has  increased  by  my  intercourse  with  her 
children.  Though  many  of  their  habits  and  feelings  are 
different  from  ours,  yet,  when  cast  together  among  a  people 
of  strange  language,  there  are  feelings  of  sympathy  existing 
between  us,  showing  that  we  have  had  one  origin. 

"Jan.  5.  —  This  morning  Mr.  Smith  preached  in  the 
English  chapel  to  a  congregation  not  exceeding  fifteen. 
Upon  returning  to  our  lodgings,  we  read  together  a  delight- 
ful sermon  of  Dr.  Chalmers,  and  sung  a  hymn.  In  the 
afternoon  we  studied  together  the  2d  chapter  of  Isaiah. 
Before  dark  we  stepped  into  Mr.  Gliddon's,  agreeably  to 
their  request,  for  devotional  exercises ;  and  after  a  cup  of 
tea,  we  had  prayer  and  singing,  accompanied  by  a  familiar 
exposition  of  the  4th  chapter  of  Acts,  by  Mr.  Smith.  Pre- 
vious to  this,  I  gave  Mrs.  G.  and  her  daughter  some 
account  of  the  revival  of  religion  in  Norwich,  four  or  five 
years  since.  Scenes  like  that  are  entirely  unknown  to  most 
English  people.  To-morrow  evening,  we  go  there  again 
to  hold  the  monthly  concert,  which  has  never  been  estab- 
lished in  Alexandria. 

"  I  have  been  reading,  in  the  Missionary  Herald  for 
September,  an  article  entitled  '  Reforms  effected  by  the 
Pasha  of  Egypt,'  which  gives  quite  too  flattering  an  exhi- 
bition of  his  character  and  plans.  His  own  aggrandizement, 
and  not  the  welfare  of  his  subjects,  is  the  pivot  upon  which 
all  his  efforts  turn.  I  have  not  heard  a  word  in  his  favor 
since  I  came  into  Egypt.  It  is  true  he  exercises  a  more 
liberal  policy  in  reference  to  other  nations,  than  is  usual 
among  Moslems ;  but  he  contrives  to  make  all  his  plans 
so  subordinate  to  his  personal  ambition,  that  no  real  benefit 
accrues  to  his  people.  He  is  not  a  rigid  Mohammedan, 
though  far  removed  from  the  religion  of  the  Bible.  That 
wise  Ruler  of  mankind,  who  has  all  events  under  his  control, 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  175 

may,  and  doubtless  will,  bring  light  out  of  darkness,  even 
here ;  but '  his  path  is  in  the  deep  waters/  and  his  counsels 
are  as  yet  hidden  from  our  view.  When  next  you  kneel  at 
the  family  altar,  dear  father,  will  you  pray  for  Egypt? 

"  How  precious  is  the  word  of  God  to  us  in  this  moral 
desert,  on  these  Mediterranean  shores!  It  is  like  the 
stream  which  followed  the  Israelites  in  their  wanderings 
through  the  wilderness.  With  you,  it  spreads  abroad,  as 
a  wide  ocean,  bearing  all  upon  its  bosom.  May  the  abun- 
dant supply  with  which  you  are  favored,  have  no  effect  to 
lessen  its  value  in  your  eyes,  or  lead  you  to  be  unmindful 
of  those  who  are  thirsting  for  its  refreshment.  At  this 
hour,  which  is  half  past  nine  with  us,  thousands  of  my 
countrymen  are  enjoying  the  privileges  of  the  sanctuary. 
Would  that  I  possessed  the  assurance  that  not  a  heart 
forgets  the  perishing  millions  in  the  Eastern  world,  whose 
Sabbaths  are  any  thing  but  scenes  of  peace  and  joy.  You, 
and  the  dear  church  of  which  I  am  still  a  member,  are 
without  doubt  soon  to  surround  the  sacramental  board.  I 
can  bring  vividly  before  my  imagination  the  appearance  of 
that  precious  flock,  among  whom  I  have  so  often  sat,  and 
where  now,  '  had  I  the  wings  of  a  dove,'  I  would  soon  be 
found.  Yet  I  would  surely  fly  back  again,  to  bear  to 
this  land  of  famine  some  of  the  crumbs  which  fall  from 
your  table. 

"  How  necessary  is  it  that  missionaries  should  each  day 
ask  for  the  benevolence  of  Christ  Jesus,  when  they  are  so 
exposed  to  encounter  objects  which  excite  their  disgust! 
To  this  end  I  ask  your  prayers." 


"  ALEXANDRIA,  JAN.  4,  1834. 

"  Dear  Brother  and  Sister  :  —  Since  our  affecting  farewell 
interview  on  board  the  brig  George,  you  have  scarcely  been 
from  my  mind  a  single  day ;  and  I  have  taken  great  satisfac- 
tion in  commending  you  and  your  children,  and  the  inter- 
esting flock  in  your  house,  to  our  covenant  God.  The 


176'  MEMOIR  OF 

paternal  regard  which  you  have  cherished  for  my  husband, 
from  his  early  youth,  gives  you  a  twofold  claim  to  my 
affection  and  gratitude,  to  say  nothing  of  that  sympathy 
towards  me,  which  has  excited  in  my  own  breast  the  con- 
fidence of  a  sister  toward  you.  Wherever  you  reside,  I 
trust  God  is  your  tabernacle ;  and  that  light  arid  peace  are 
in  all  your  paths.  Your  children  will  not  be  permitted  to 
forget  us,  while  they  are  tenderly  remembered  by  their 
uncle  and  aunt,  far  away  beyond  the  wide  ocean. 

"  '  Egyptian  darkness,'  not.  natural,  but  spiritual,  broods 
over  this  land;  and  we  are  ready  to  exclaim,  '  How  long, 
O  Lord,  how  long?'  Nothing  but  hard,  self-denying  labor, 
on  the  part  of  evangelized  nations,  will  overthrow  the 
kingdom  of  Satan  as  it  now  exists  in  the  world.  Feeble 
prayers,  and  trifling  efforts,  will  do  nothing  effectual.  The 
struggle  will  be  long  and  arduous;  and  who  among  our 
favored  countrymen  stand  ready  to  encounter  it,  both  at 
home  and  at  the"  out-posts,  and  to  die  in  the  warfare ;  leav- 
ing others,  who  may  come  after  them,  to  enjoy  the  triumphs 
of  victory?  Such  as  are  ready  to  work  for  God  as  they 
work  for  themselves,  and  such  only,  are  worthy  to  enter 
the  lists. 

"  Our  classical  associations  have  been  gratified  by  our 
visit  to  this  land,  once  the  seat  of  science  and  art;  the 
relics  of  whose  grandeur  tell  us  what  it  has  been.  As  we 
expect  to  live  under  the  same  government,  it  has  been  well 
for  us  to  visit  the  dominions  of  the  Pasha." 

To  a  young  lady  of  the  family  of  the  Consul  at  Alexan- 
dria, in  which  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Smith  had  been  kindly  enter-- 
tained,  during  their  visit  to  that  city,  she  addressed  a  part- 
ing note. 

"ALEXANDRIA,  JAN.  10,  1834. 

"Dear  Miss  Gliddon':  —  In  requesting  your  acceptance 
of  a  small  copy  of  the  New  Testament,  as  a  little  memento 
of  my  regard,  permit  me  to  express  my  gratitude  for  your 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  177 

kind  attentions,  and  my  interest  for  your  future  happiness, 
not  only  here,  but  in  a  world  far  more  worthy  of  your 
regard. 

"  It  would  have  given  me  pleasure  to  have  learned 
from  yourself,  whether  the  high  destiny  of  an  immortal 
being  is  the  supreme  object  of  your  pursuit,  had  circum- 
stances favored,  so  confidential  an  interview.  With  the 
impression,  however,  that  notwithstanding  a  uniform  re- 
spect for  sacred  things  which  you  ever  discover,  you  have 
not  fully  formed  the  decision  so  essential  to  your  safety  and 
happiness,  will  you  allow  me,  at  parting,  to  leave  with  you  a 
word  of  affectionate  advice  ? 

"  Having  just  passed  through  those  years  of  interest  and 
temptation  upon  which  you  have  more  recently  entered,  I 
can  readily  appreciate  the  views  which  at  such  a  period 
animate  the  breast,  and  will  venture  to  inform  you  of  that 
which  my  own  experience  has  taught  me.  It  is  the  alluring 
appearance  of  worldly  enjoyment  that  withdraws  the  heart 
from  its  Maker;  and  let  me  assure  you,  my  dear  friend,  that 
it  is  not  worth  our  efforts.  I  have  tried  its  value,  and  can 
testify  that  it  can  never  fill  an  immortal  mind,  or  satisfy  an 
ardent  soul.  I  knew  nothing  of  happiness  until  I  found  it  in 
a  unison  of  my  own  with  the  Eternal  Mind ;  and  this  was 
the  result  of  a  free,  unreserved,  and  rational  surrender  of 
my  whole  heart  to  that  Saviour  whose  atonement  claimed 
my  earliest  love  and  most  untiring  service. 

"To  this  gracious  Master,  dear  Miss  Gliddon,  permit  me 
to  direct  your  eye,  and  to  urge  you,  without  any  longer 
delay,  to  devote  '  the  dew  of  your  youth.'  Let  the  surren- 
der be  immediate  and  complete,  though  it  may  require  an 
effort.  A  '  pearl '  so  valuable  as  that  which  Jehovah  offers,  is 
not  unworthy  the  energies  of  our  entire  being,  and  nothing 
but  an  earnest  effort  will  secure  it.  Wait  for  nothing  more 
on  the  part  of  God ;  he  waits  for  you.  The  present  is  a 
golden  period. 

"  I  pray  that  you  may  give,  not  the  mere  siftings  of  life  to 
Him  who  deserves  more  than  you  can  bestow,  but,  with 

8* 


178  MEMOIR  OF 

generous  purpose,  devote  the  best  of  all  you  possess  to  a 
service  which  death  cannot  interrupt. 

"  With  the  highest  sense  of  obligation  for  the  attentions 
bestowed  by  your  family,  I  remain  very  sincerely  yours." 

"BEYROOT,  FEB.  5. 

"Dear  Mrs.  Temple  :  —  It  gives  me  the  highest  pleasure 
to  be  permitted  the  privilege  of  addressing  you  from  this 
spot,  so  full  of  interest,  after  our  wanderings  over  the  great 
and  wide  sea.  From  Mr.  Smith's  letter  to  your  excellent 
husband,  you  learned  respecting  our  safe  arrival  at  Alexan- 
dria; and  that,  after  making  the  coast  of  Egypt  in  seven 
days,  we  were,  through  the  negligence  and  ignorance  of  our 
captain,  beating  about  upon  the  sea  seven  days  more,  before 
the  land-marks  of  our  desired  haven  were  sufficiently  denned 
to  attract  him  thither !  The  time  which  we  spent  in  Alex- 
andria, furnished  us  leisure  for  writing,  and  for  satisfactory 
intercourse  with  the  kind  family  of  our  Consul.  Our  hearts 
melted  in  view  of  the  miserable  condition  of  the  oppressed 
subjects  of  Mohammed  Ali,  among  whom  some  faithful 
missionaries,  besides  those  already  employed  there,  ought 
to  be  located. 

"  On  the  15th  of  January  we  sailed  for  Beyroot,  in  an  Aus- 
trian trabacolo.  On  the  20th  we  planted  our  feet  upon  these 
sacred  shores,  and  soon  forgot  all  the  troubles  of  the  way, 
which  had  mingled  with  the  mercies  of  eighteen  weeks  — 
the  interval  that  had  elapsed  since  we  left  our  native  land." 

To  one  of  the  family  at  Alexandria,  where  they  had  been 
entertained,  she  gives  a  short  account  of  their  voyage. 

"  Our  accommodations  on  board  the  Pomo,  so  far  as  space 
and  neatness  were  concerned,  quite  exceeded  those  of  the 
Grande  Bretagne.  Our  renowned  captain  was  very  obliging 
and  sober,  until  we  came  within  sight  of  Cyprus,  when  he 
availed  himself  of  a  storm  to  put  into  port;  and  there  he 
kept  us  six  days.  He  spent  the  time  on  shore,  himself, 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  179 

wholly  given  up  to  his  cups,  which  explained,  to  our  satis- 
faction, the  strong  attachment  to  the  shore,  for  which  he  is 
so  remarkable.  Day  after  day,  as  we  remained  shut  up  in 
that  little  tossing  trabacolo,  he  deluded  us  with  the  promise 
of  returning  and  putting  out  to  sea ;  but  the  jolly-boat  con- 
tinued to  appear  without  him  ;  till  it  seemed  as  if  '  patience ' 
would  '  have  her  perfect  work  '  with  us.  On  one  day  only 
we  went  on  shore,  to  get  a  little  exercise  by  walking  through 
the  muddy  streets  of  Larnica. 

"  The  morning  of  the  second  Monday  after  leaving  you, 
was  bright  and  beautiful ;  and  while  yet  seventy  miles  from 
Syria,  the  outline  of  Mount  Lebanon  was  perceptible,  even 
before  the  far  famed  Venus-isle  had  faded  from  our  sight. 
As  we  approached  our  destined  shore,  the  glory  of  Lebanon, 
in  all  its  magnificence,  and  the  beauty  of  this  interesting 
city,  more  than  compensated  for  all  our  perplexities." 


CHAPTER    IX. 

ENTRANCE      ON     MISSIONARY       LABORS INTEREST     IN     THE 

ESTABLISHMENT     OF     A     SCHOOL HABITS     AND     MANNERS 

OF       THE       INHABITANTS EXPERIENCE      ON      MISSIONARY 

GROUND    MONTHLY     CONCERT  STUDIES  ILLUSTRA- 
TIONS OF  SCRIPTURE. 

WE  now  find  Mrs.  Smith  in  her  appointed  field  of  mis- 
sionary service,  and  entering,  with  all  her  heart,  into  the 
interesting  scenes  and  circumstances  of  that  land  which  she 
had  so  much  desired  to  see.  As  she  has  been,  so  she  will 
continue  to  be  found  the  best  historian  of  her  own  course 
of  life  and  labors.  In  this  capacity  she  will  appear,  com- 
mencing with  the  first  letter  to  her  parents,  after  arriving  at 
her  station. 

"  BIYROOT,  FEB.  5, 1834. 

"After  so  long  a  time,  my  dear  parents,  I  am  permitted 
to  address  you  from  this  interesting  land,  around  which,  I 
doubt  not,  your  thoughts  have  already  hovered,  while  you 
have  imagined  it  to  be  the  dwelling-place  of  your  children. 
On  the  28th  of  January,  a  day  of  uncommon  beauty,  we 
approached  our  destined  home.  I  can  hardly  convey  to 
you  the  feelings  which  pervaded  my  breast,  as  I  looked 
upon  it.  The  bird's-eye  view  of  Beyroot,  at  the  foot  of 
that  far  famed  Lebanon,  which  is  truly  a  '  goodly  moun- 
tain,' riveted  every  affection  of  my  heart,  while  its  beauties 
commanded  my  attention.  Mr.  Smith  had  left  undescribed 
its  natural  features,  leaving  me  to  form  my  own  impressions; 
and  he  remarked  that  even  to  himself  it  appeared  more 
lovely  than  he  before  imagined. 

190 


MEMOIR  OF   MRS.   SMITH.  181 

"  It  occupies  the  northern  side  of  a  cape,  called  the 
'  Cape  .of  Beyroot.'  The  city  itself,  which  is  enclosed  by 
a  wall,  is  small,  and  not  particularly  attractive  or  repulsive ; 
but  the  environs,  where  the  missionary  house  stands,  and 
which  occupies  an  extent  of  country  several  times  larger 
than  the  city,  present  an  enchanting  prospect,  even  at  this 
season  of  the  year.  The  ground  rises  gently  towards  the 
south,  and  is  covered  with  an  uninterrupted  succession  of 
gardens,  separated  by  hedge-rows  of  the  cactus,  or  prickly 
pear,  and  filled  with  mulberry  trees,  trained  to  a  low  growth. 
These  are  now  stripped  of  their  verdure ;  but  the  sycamore, 
the  kharoob,  and  here  and  there  a  palm  and  cypress,  diver- 
sify the  landscape,  while  innumerable  almond  trees,  in  full 
blossom,  enliven  the  scene,  and  place  its  beauties  beyond 
description.  The  houses,  which  are  of  a  bright  yellow, 
tinged  with  brown,  and  unique  in  their  appearance,  are 
scattered  at  equal  distances  over  the  gardens ;  and  are  per- 
haps as  contiguous  to  each  other  as  yours  and  Mr.  C.'s. 
Some  of  the  terraces  of  the  houses  are  surmounted  with 
low  pointed  columns,  designed  for  the  frame-work  of  an 
.awning ;  which  give  them  a  picturesque  aspect,  when 
viewed  at  a  distance.  Mount  Lebanon,  in  all  its  grandeur, 
stretches  from  north  to  south  ;  while  the  snowy  ridges  of 
its  lofty  eminences,  and  the  numerous  villages  which  occupy 
its  declivities,  give  additional  interest  to  the  ever-varying 
appearance  of  its  scenery.  Among  these  villages,  the  one 
in  which  Asaad  Shidiak  lived  and  suffered,  is  distinctly 
perceptible  from  the  neighboring  terrace  of  an  Armenian 
friend,  Yacob  Aga.  It  seems  as  if  my  eye  would  never 
tire  in  admiring  the  scene  which  is  spread  out  before  me. 
I  can  truly  say,  that  Beyroot  pleases  me  more  than  any  spot 
which  I  ever  saw,  my  own  dear  native  town  not  excepted. 
'  There  are  no  vicissitudes  for  the  eternal  beauties  of 
nature,'  said  Madame  de  Genlis,  when  she  revisited  Ver- 
sailles, after  those  revolutions  which  had  overthrown  palaces, 
marble  columns,  and  statues  of  bronze.  So  have  I  often 
thought,  since  I  came  into  Syria,  which  still  retains  those 


182  MEMOIR  OF 

characteristics  of  '  the  promised  land,'  that  rendered  it  so 
attractive  to  the  Israelites. 

"  We  were  most  cordially  welcomed  by  our  friends,  who 
seem  quite  happy  and  devoted  to  their  work.  This  brings 
me  to  the  moral  aspect  of  the  mission,  which,  though 
mentioned  last,  is  not,  I  trust,  last  in  my  heart.  I  think  I 
may  say  it  is  encouraging,  much  more  so  than  either  of  us 
expected.  We  feel  that  a  wide  door  of  usefulness  is  open- 
ing before  us,  which  will  demand  all  our  energies,  and 
even  more. 

"  The  Arabs  are  extremely  free  and  social  in  their  habits. 
The  trials  of  missionaries  here,  and  perhaps  in  most  Eastern 
countries,  are  of  a  different  character  from  those  which  are 
imagined  by  friends  at  home.  They  are  not  so  much  per- 
sonal privations  as  moral  perplexities,  arising  from  the 
ignorance  and  deceit  of  a  population  destitute  of  that  civil 
and  religious  freedom,  furnished  only  by  the  diffusion  of 
God's  word.  If  our  operations  assume  a  more  decided 
cast,  we  know  not  but  we  shall  yet  have  the  '  persecutions ' 
which  are  promised  among  the  blessings  of  '  a  hundred 
fold/  to  those  who  forsake  home  and  country  for  Christ. 
If,  as  his  servants,  we  should  be  thus  identified  with  our 
Lord,  may  we  have  grace  to  endure  this  fellowship  with 
his  sufferings. 

"  The  language  of  the  country  furnishes  the  most  for- 
midable difficulty  to  surmount.  Mr.  Smith  says  that  Mr. 
Bird  has  become  so  familiar  with  it  as  to  have  as  great  a 
choice  of  expressions  as  in  speaking  our  own  language.  He 
reads  the  Scriptures  once  a  week  to  a  congregation  of  beg- 
gars, in  his  yard,  after  which  he  distributes  bread  to  them. 
When  I  saw  him  in  the  midst  of  about  sixty,  the  morning 
after  our  arrival,  my  thoughts  immediately  reverted  to  the 
Saviour's  ministrations.  You  can  hardly  imagine,  though 
you  have  often  been  informed  of  it,  with  what  increased 
interest  the  Scriptures  may  be  perused  in  this  country, 
where  they  were  written.  I  seem,  in  consequence  of  the 
unchanged  habits  of  these  people,  to  enter  directly  in-to  the 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  183 

circumstances  which  are  described  in  holy  writ.  —  The 
best  hours  of  every  morning  I  devote  to  the  Arabic,  and 
the  first  hours  of  every  evening  to  Italian.  I  have  already, 
through  necessity,  attempted  to  stammer  in  both  of  these ; 
and  in  the  French  likewise,  with  Mrs.  Chasseaud,  the  wife 
of  our  Consul. 

"  I  continue  to  be  happy  in  my  new  situation,  and  most 
cheerfully  adopt  this  country  as  my  own,  and  hope  to  make 
my  grave  here.  My  dear  husband,  for  the  first  day  or  two, 
was  surrounded  with  old  friends  among  the  natives,  who 
welcomed  his  return  with  great  joy.  He  feels  as  if  he  had 
returned  home. 

"  February  6.  —  It  is  a  most  lovely  morning,  and  we  are 
all  occupied  in  preparing  letters  for  America.  My  window 
looks  directly  upon  Lebanon ;  and  the  summit  of  Jebel 
Sunneen,  its  loftiest  peak,  10,000  feet  in  height,  is  covered 
with  a  brilliant  mantle  of  snow.  Would  that  you  could 
share  with  me  the  glorious  prospect.  But  though  we  may 
not  mingle  the  expressions  of  our  admiration  here,  '  there 
is  a  land  of  pure  delight,'  where  erelong  we  hope  to  be 
reunited.  Objects  and  interests  more  bright  and  conducive 
to  our  happiness,  will  there  unite  our  tastes  and  feelings, 
and  we  will  therefore  think  most  of  our  heavenly  home. 

"  April  2.  —  On  the  27th  of  March  I  had  the  privilege 
and  enjoyment  of  receiving  letters  from  my  beloved  country, 
among  which  were  Nos.  1  and  2  from  ray  dear  father. 
These  last,  like  diamonds  among  jewels,  were  selected  and 
read  first.  I  will  not  attempt  to  inform  you  how  much  I 
enjoyed  in  the  reception  of  these  tokens  of  affection,  or 
how  grateful  I  felt  to  my  kind  friends  from  whom  they 
came.  That  page,  my  dear  mother,  from  yourself,  was  not 
the  least  valued,  I  assure  you.  It  was  so  characteristic,  it 
brought  you  directly  before  me,  and  I  had  a  more  vivid 
impression  of  your  affection  than  I  have  before  had  since 
we  parted.  I  have  thought  of  you  a  great  deal,  perhaps 
more  than  you  have  imagined. 


184  MEMOIR  OF 

"  Not  only  the  important  moral  and  political  features  of 
this  Eastern  country  are  associated  with  the  expansiveness 
of  your  mind,  but  every  landscape  and  every  flower  bring 
you  to  remembrance.  Especially  when  studying  the 
Arabic,  your  fondness  for  etymology  is  continually  before 
me ;  and  I  think  how  much  pleasure  you  would  derive 
from  a  language,  every  word  of  which  can  be  traced  to  its 
root.  You  have  my  constant  prayers,  and  those  of  my 
husband,  and  I  doubt  not  that  we  and  our  work  have  yours. 
I  rejoice  in  your  comfortable  health,  and  in  the  kindness 
of  your  friends,  and  in  all  your  family  blessings.  I  am  still 
with  you  in  my  dreams,  and  some  of  them  are  quite  irrele- 
vant to  the  calling  of  a  missionary. 

"  I  thank  dear  father  for  his  precious  letters,  and  am  most 
happy  to  hear  that  his  health  improves,  and  that  he  enjoys 
the  light  of  God's  countenance.  In  this  I  am  not  disap- 
pointed. In  His  house  he  will  find  that  which  is  '  better 
than  sons  and  daughters.3  Please  to  give  my  love  to  the 
kind  friends  who  meet  with  you  for  prayer,  and  tell  them 
that  I  thank  them  most  warmly  for  their  remembrance  of 
me.  If  there  be  a  class  of  persons  on  earth  who  need  the 
prayers  of  all,  it  is  that  of  missionaries.  When  hearing 
Mr.  Smith's  farewell  sermon,  I  thought  that  I  felt  the  force 
of  his  arguments,  but  now  I  know  them  to  be  true.  Pray 
most  of  all  that  we  may  abound  in  love  towards  those  who 
are  around  us.  They  are  ignorant,  deceitful,  ungrateful, 
and  unwholesome ;  and  unless  the  Holy  Spirit  constantly 
excites  us  to  the  exercise  of  the  most  disinterested  benevo- 
lence, we  are  in  danger  of  despising  them,  and  of  exulting 
in  our  own  superiority.  Familiarity  with  their  wretched- 
ness, also  has  a  tendency  to  diminish  that  warmth  of 
sympathy  with  which  we  have  been  accustomed  to  regard 
those  who  are  destitute  of  the  gospel.  I  often  think,  when 
I  am  surrounded  by  these  degraded  women,  '  Here  are 
the  very  persons  over  whom  my  heart  so  yearned,  when  I 
was  far  away  in  my  native  land.' 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  185 

"  As  I  was  walking,  before  breakfast,  upon  the  terrace 
of  Mr.  Bird's  house,  I  saw  a  group  of  females  who  had 
just  returned  from  worshipping  amid 

1 the  pomp  that  charms  the  eye, 

And  rites  adorned  with  gold.' 

There  is  almost  a  moral  certainty  that  after  these,  my 
sisters,  have  stepped  beyond  the  boundaries  of  time,  not 
a  ray  of  comfort  will  ever  beam  upon  them,  through  the 
endless  duration  of  their  existence.  So  overwhelming  was 
the  impression  of  that  moment,  that  I  felt  I  could  not  live 
long,  should  it  continue.  My  husband  joined  me  in  my 
walk  just  then,  and  we  talked  over  these  affecting  truths; 
and  felt,  as  I  hope  we  shall  continue  to  do,  that  our  very 
existence  should  be  identified  with  them.  But  to  feel 
and  to  act  in  view  of  these  solemn  truths,  requires  even 
greater  efforts  here  than  with  you.  1  used  to  think  that 
by  a  sort  of  magical  influence,  the  heart  would  be  kept 
right  on  missionary  ground;  but  I  find  it  requires  all  my 
diligence. 

"  The  most  cheering  intelligence  which  my  letters  con- 
tained, was  the  account  of  revivals  in  Andover  and  Ben- 
nington,  and  some  indefinite  allusion  to  the  prospect  of  the 
same  in  Connecticut.  I  am  more  than  ever  convinced, 
that  upon  America  depends,  at  present,  through  God,  the 
prosperity  of  missions.  Since  coming  to  the  Mediterranean, 
Mr.  Smith  and  myself  have  been  led  to  think,  that  an  en- 
listment for  life,  as  a  general  thing,  is  essential  to  the 
permanence  of  this  great  enterprise.  If  I  anticipated 
returning  in  seven  years,  I  should  be  thinking  more  about 
that  event,  I  fear,  than  I  ought.  Now  I  try  to  realize  that 
this  is  my  horn*  for  life;  that  here  are  all  my  interests. 
I  do  not  wish  to  feel  that  I  am  a  foreigner,  but  a  denizen ; 
and  I  hope  to  live,  if  it  please  God,  to  a  good  old  age 
among  this  people. 

"  Evening.  —  I  have  a  favorite  walk  near  this,  on  the 
sand  which  is  washed  upon  the  coast.  Beyroot,  you  know, 


186  MEMOIR   OF 

is  a  cape,  and  of  course  much  exposed  to  the  wind  from 
the  sea ;  and  I  sometimes  fear  that  as  the  sand  from  the 
ocean  gains  gradually  upon  the  gardens,  it  will  eventually 
make  them  a  desert.  You  may  imagine  that  this  would 
not  furnish  a  very  pleasant  promenade ;  but  it  is  so  solid 
as  to  bear  me  upon  its  surface  at  this  season  of  the  year. 
It  is  diversified  also  with  a  variety  of  flowers  and  sweet 
scented  herbs.  I  found  to-day  some  most  brilliant  red 
flowers,  in  form  like  a  double  tulip,  and  about  half  as 
large;  together  with  yellow  and  purple  lupines.  They  are 
now  in  a  tumbler  beside  me.  I  wandered  quite  down  to 
the  sea-side,  perhaps  a  mile  from  the  house,  where  I  found 
natural  caverns  and  artificial  excavations ;  while  the  surf 
rose  probably  thirty  feet  in  the  air. 

"  Although  this  land  has  greatly  degenerated  since  the 
days  of  that  king  who  was  a  man  after  God's  own  heart ; 
yet  in  some  fine  mornings,  when  all  nature  has  seemed  to 
be  smiling  beneath  the  genial  influence  of  this  Eastern  sky, 
I  could  more  than  ever  before  unite  with  him  in  exclaim- 
ing, '  Praise  ye  the  Lord  from  the  heavens ;  praise  him 
in  the  heights ;  mountains  and  all  hills ;  fruitful  trees  and 
all  cedars ;  beasts  and  all  cattle ;  creeping  things  and 
flying  fowl.' 

"  Our  school  continues  to  prosper,  and  I  love  the  children 
exceedingly.  Do  pray  that  God  will  bless  this  incipient 
step  to  enlighten  the  females  of  this  country.  You  cannot 
conceive  of  their  deplorable  ignorance.  I  feel  it  more 
and  more  every  day.  Their  energies  are  expended  in 
'  outward  adorning  of  plaiting  the  hair,  and  gold  and  pearls 
and  costly  array ; '  literally  so.  I  close  with  one  request, 
that  you  will  pray  for  a  revival  of  religion  in  Beyroot. 
It  is  now  the  centre  of  operations,  and  if  the  wide  field 
around  us  is  to  be  cultivated,  this  spot  must  send  forth 
the  laborers." 

Mrs.  Smith  was  desirous  of  enlisting  the  interest  and 
efforts  of  some  one  of  her  female  friends  in  America,  in 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  187 

the  instruction  of  native  children  at  Beyroot.  She  had 
found  a  kindred  spirit  before  leaving  this  country,  in  one 
who  succeeded  her  in  labors  for  the  benefit  of  the  Mohe- 
gans.  To  this  friend  she  addressed  a  letter,  a  few  months 
after  her  arrival  at  Beyroot,  proposing  that  she  should  come 
and  join  her  in  this  enterprise ;  and  presenting  an  earnest 
yet  affectionate  argument  for  her  engagement  in  the  mis- 
sionary service. 

Mrs.  Smith  had  the  satisfaction,  a  few  months  before 
her  final  departure  from  Beyroot,  of  welcoming  her  friend, 
as  an  associate  in  the  delightful  employment  of  teaching  a 
school  of  Arabian  girls. 

Of  the  habits  and  manners  of  the  native  inhabitants  of 
Beyroot,  Mrs.  Smith  was  observant,  as  one  who  was  ac- 
customed to  study  the  condition  of  society ;  and  amidst 
deep  spiritual  darkness,  to  note  whatever  was  in  the  least 
degree  pleasant  or  favorable. 

"  The  inhabitants  are  exceedingly  social  in  their  habits, 
and  courteous  in  their  manners ;  they  seldom  fail  to  greet 
you  in  the  street  and  elsewhere,  with  a  smile  and  a  com- 
pliment. They  have  a  great  taste  for  flowers,  which  are 
abundant.  I  am  seldom  without  a  nosegay,  which  has 
been  presented  by  a  friend,  scholar,  or  servant ;  composed 
of  carnations,  geraniums,  roses,  &c.  The  manners  of  all 
are  unusually  graceful,  and  you  will  perhaps  be  surprised 
when  I  say,  that  in  consequence  of  their  regard  to  etiquette, 
this  spot  is  quite  a  school  of  politeness." 

In  a  letter  to  her  sister,  devoted  to  various  topics,  not 
belonging  in  her  journal,  some  passages  occur  which  will  be 
in  place  at  this  stage  of  her  history. 

"  You  will  wish  to  know  in  regard  to  my  spirits.  1 
am  happy  to  say  they  have  been  very  good ;  and  with 
the  exception  of  one  deplorably  sea-sick  day  upon  the  At- 
lantic, I  have  experienced  none  of  those  heart-rending 


188  MEMOIR  OF 

feelings  respecting  what  I  had  left,  which  I  expected, 
With  the  exception  of  that  time,  I  have  never  for  a  mo- 
ment wished  myself  in  my  native  land. 

'  Pleased  1  leave  thee ; 
Native  land,  farewell,  farewell.' 

"  In  regard  to  external  appearance,  I  pay  much  the  same 
attention  to  it  as  at  home,  both  during  the  week  and  on 
the  Sabbath.  In  Beyroot  we  have  some  English  society, 
and  the  etiquette  of  life  must  necessarily  be  preserved. 
Indeed,  those  questions  which  I  supposed  would  be  forever 
put  to  rest  when  I  became  a  missionary,  are  even  more 
essential  than  ever;  and  temptations  to  pride  and  aris- 
N-tocracy  are  increased.  What  degree  of  conformity  to 
style,  and  how  much  time  may  be  conscientiously  devoted 
to  household  cares,  on  the  part  of  missionaries,  are  ques- 
tions that  require  to  be  prayerfully  considered  by  us ;  also 
how  far  we  may  indulge  ourselves  in  the  comforts  and 
accommodations  of  life;  for  many  are  within  our  reach. 

"  The  distinction  between  masters  and  servants  here, 
resembles  that  which  exists  in  all  old  countries,  more 
than  it  does  in  America.  The  latter  acknowledge  the 
name,  and  readily  take  the  place,  of  menials;  though  a 
kind  of  courtesy,  even  towards  them,  is  demanded  by  the 
genius  of  the  people ;  and  if  encouraged,  they  are  very 
free  in. conversation.  Their  number  can  be  multiplied  with 
comparatively  trifling  expense,  and  as  much  cleansing  of 
house  and  clothes  obtained  as  is  wished  ;  but  all  this  must 
be  superintended,  and  much  precious  time  consumed  there- 
by ;  so  that  I  have  determined  to  keep  as  small  an  establish- 
ment as  possible. 

"  My  trials  here  are  not  such  as  I  anticipated,  or  probably 
such  as  you  imagined.  I  will  endeavor  to  give  you  some 
idea  of  their  nature,  though  you  cannot  perhaps  fully  appre- 
ciate them  without  experience ;  at  least  some  of  them.  In 
the  first  place,  there  is  a  taking  to  pieces,  if  I  may  so  speak, 
of  all  former  habits  and  associations,  and  modes  of  action  • 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  189 

and  the  constructing  of  new,  which  shall  be  adapted  to  the 
circumstances  of  a  people  totally  diverse  from  those  with 
whom  we  have  been  educated.  This  demolition  and  re- 
construction, gives  one  an  opportunity  to  study  his  own 
character  and  attainments,  and  to  know,  in  some  measure, 
how  much  more  he  has  been  indebted  to  factitious  circum- 
stances than  he  had  imagined ;  and  it  is  not  a  little  calcu- 
lated to  produce  humility  and  self-distrust. 

"  The  difficulties  and  embarrassments  of  a  new  language, 
are  by  no  means  small.  The  mortification  of  not  under- 
standing, and  of  not  being  understood  and  appreciated  in 
conversation,  is  a  new  trial ;  and  after  the  desultory  habits 
attendant  upon  a  departure  from  one's  country  and  voyages 
by  sea,  it  requires  severe  discipline  to  bring  the  mind  to 
study  and  close  application.  This  unavoidable  irregularity 
operates  unfavorably  upon  the  spiritual  feelings;  interrupts 
communion  with  the  soul  and  with  its  Author;  and  renders 
it  necessary  to  '  keep  the  heart  will  all  diligence.' 

"  There  is  nothing  here  to  keep  alive  the  religious  sensi- 
bilities in  the  way  of  excitement ;  but  every  surrounding 
circumstance  has  an  opposite  tendency.  Particularly  diffi- 
cult is  it  for  one  who  knows  not  the  language,  to  preserve  a 
devoted  zeal,  as  there  are  no  opportunities  for  putting  it 
forth  in  action ;  and  while  he  daily  sees  multitudes  who  are 
perishing,  he  is  in  danger  of  heeding  it  not,  because  he  has 
no  power  to  help  them.  Moreover,  the  people  are  so  social 
and  free,  that  unless  a  check  is  given  them,  every  moment 
of  valuable  time  would  be  sacrificed.  And  this  cannot  be 
done  without  appearing,  not  only  to  them,  but  to  one's  self, 
deficient  in  that  benevolence  which  swelled  the  breast  in  our 
native  land,  and  drew  our  feet  hither. 

"  As  a  circle  of  missionaries,  we  are  harmonious  and 
happy  ;  but  to  preserve  this,  it  is  necessary  to  be  watchful 
and  courteous;  and  not  make  prominent  one's  own  con- 
cerns. Here  too  is  nothing  to  excite,  because  there  is  a 
sameness  in  all  our  circumstances;  and  perhaps  it  is  more 
difficult  to  exert  an  influence  in  a  small  circle,  where  all  axe 


190  MEMOIR  OF 

ministers  and  ministers'  wives.  Mr.  Smith  says,  that  har- 
mony has  always  characterized  this  mission ;  and  I  pray  that 
it  always  may. 

"  Another  thing  which  I  might  have  mentioned  in  con- 
nection with  our  benevolent  feelings,  or  rather  the  inter- 
ruption of  them  ;  if  the  people  were  cleanly  in  their  habits, 
it  would  be  more  pleasant  to  have  them  about  our  persons. 
I  often  think  of  the  Saviour,  surrounded  as  he  was  by  a 
multitude  of  the  lower  classes  —  and  you  know  his  disciples 
sometimes  objected  to  this.  Mr.  Bird  says,  '  No  doubt  they 
were  just  such  dirty  beings  as  we  see  all  the  time.'  In 
character  and  in  taste,  the  females  are  like  children  ;  would 
that  I  could  say,  in  comparative  innocence  also. 

"  I  have  suffered  some  alternations  of  feeling  in  my  re- 
ligious hopes  since  I  left  America ;  which  I  believe  is  not 
unusual  with  missionaries,  before  they  have  acquired  the 
language  of  the  people  to  whom  they  go.  I  can  enter  feel- 
ingly into  St.  Paul's  opinion  of  himself,  thus  expressed, 
though  I  have  scarcely  any  of  his  zeal,  '  I  am  not  meet  to 
be  called  an  apostle.'  So  sacred  appears  my  calling,  that 
I  feel  wholly  unfit  to  sustain  it ;  and  I  have  not  those  clear 
views  of  the  Saviour's  love  that  I  wish.  Perhaps  when  I  am 
able  to  speak  of  him  to  others,  a  livelier  flame  will  be  kin- 
dled in  my  own  breast.  Pray  much  for  me,  dear  sister." 

A  deep  sense  of  personal  responsibility  is  exhibited  in  the 
following  extract :  — 

"  This  is  the  day  of  the  Monthly  Concert,  and  according 
to  the  custom  of  this  mission,  a  Fast  also  with  us.  It  was  a 
solemn  season.  Dr.  Dodge  remarked,  that  in  addition  to 
the  guilt  of  the  church  as  a  body,  for  which  we  should 
humble  ourselves  before  God,  our  individual  guilt  called 
for  the  deepest  abasement.  '  If,'  said  he,  '  we  had  been 
faithful  servants  of  Christ  from  early  childhood,  how  many 
souls  we  might  have  aided  in  introducing  into  the  kingdom 
of  heaven.  We  had  each  of  us  been  more  or  less  associated 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  191 

with  schools,  academies,  and  colleges ;  and  how  many  of 
our  companions  were  now  living  in  rebellion  against  their 
Maker,  or  had  already  commenced  their  long  lamentation 
of  wo,  in  the  world  of  darkness,  that  might  have  been  saved 
through  our  efforts.'  It  was  an  overwhelming  consideration 
to  us  all ;  and  each  heart  feelingly,  and  with  tears,  responded 
to  the  suggestion,  that  personal  guilt,  in  reference  to  the 
souls  of  men,  rendered  fasting  an  appropriate  accompani- 
ment to  the  duties  of  this  interesting  day.  Since  the  meet- 
ing closed,  in  the  solitude  of  retirement,  I  have  wept  bitterly 
at  the  remembrance  of  my  own  sins  ;  and  in  the  light  of 
the  truth  which  emanates  from  the  pages  of  inspiration,  my 
heart  seems  now  to  be  harder  than  the  nether  millstone. 
Oh !  how  we  shall  view  this  subject  in  eternity,  when 
worldly  snares  and  associations  cease  their  blinding  in- 
fluence ! 

"  Some  parts  of  your  letter  affected  me  powerfully.  The 
scenes  to  which  you  allude  of  1829  —  when  so  many  of  the 
descendants  of  our  venerated  grand-parent  were  found  sit- 
ting at  the  fountain  of  salvation,  from  which  he  derived  all 
his  support  —  are  indelibly  imprinted  upon  my  memory ; 
but  I  knew  not,  until  your  letter  informed  me,  that  I  was 
in  any  measure  instrumental  in  leading  you  to  the  foot  of 
the  cross.  Let  all  the  glory  be  ascribed  to  Him  who  there 
bled  for  you.  I  beg  you  will  not  regard  me,  as  missionaries 
are  often  regarded,  too  holy  to  need  your  prayers.  Believe 
me,  dear  Hannah,  I  never  required  them  so  much,  and 
never,  never  felt  my  own  deficiencies  as  I  now  do ;  and 
were  it  not  for  the  feeble  hold  which  my  soul  takes  on  a 
Saviour's  mercy,  I  should  sink  down  into  despair  and  wo- 
Forget  not  this,  at  least  on  Tuesday  evenings." 

"  BEYROOT,  MAT  20. 

"  Our  warm  weather  has  commenced  earlier  than  usual 
here,  and  we  have  now  your  July  heat.  I  bear  it  very  well 
as  yet.  The  abundant  and  brilliant  foliage  of  this  spot  is  a 
constant  source  of  admiration  to  me.  The  lilac  tree,  or 


192  MEMOIR   OF 

•  pride  of  India,  is  now  in  blossom,  also  the  pomegranate. 
The  latter  mamma  once  had,  but  it  was  little  more  than  a 
shrub.  Here  they  are  of  the  size  of  peach  trees,  and  their 
bright  scarlet  blossoms  form  a  beautiful  contrast  with  the 
rich  green  of  the  leaves.  The  kharoob  tree  and  luxuriant 
grape  vines,  besides  many  other  verdant  productions,  add 
beauty  to  the  scene.  The  cactus  is  now  in  blossom,  its 
flower  a  bright  yellow.  This  latter  lines  every  path,  form- 
ing an  arch-  and  a  pleasant  shade,  under  which  I  pass  every 
afternoon,  as  my  donkey  bears  me  to  school. 

"May  21. —  It  is  ten  months  to-day,  since  my  marriage; 
and  the  period  has  flown  by  with  incredible  swiftness.  We 
commemorate  the  event,  on  every  returning  month,  by  a 
concert  of  prayer  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Perkins,  (who  were  mar- 
ried on  the  same  day,  and  were  our  fellow-passengers  across 
the  Atlantic,)  in  behalf  of  the  officers  and  crew  of  the  brig 
George. 

"  May  22.  —  If  you  wish  to  know  with  what  we  are  most 
occupied,  it  is  Arabic.  If  you  ask,  '  What  beside?'  like  the 
Indian  in  another  case,  I  can  say,  A  little  more  Arabic ;  and 
'  What  else  ?  '  A  little  more  Arabic.  With  Mrs.  Bird's  chil- 
dren, it  is  like  their  mother  tongue;  particularly  with  the 
youngest,  who  is  about  five  years  of  age.  She  speaks  it 
more  readily  than  the  English. 

"  May  28.  —  While  it  requires  but  a  short  time  to  enable 
one  to  transact  ordinary  business  in  this  language,  it  is  long 
before  such  a  knowledge  can  be  obtained  as  to  make  re- 
ligious conversation  intelligible  and  profitable.  For  this  1 
am  exceedingly  anxious,  as  I  long  to  use  my  feeble  talents 
in  urging  sinners  to  flee  to  the  ark  of  safety ;  and  I  wish 
you  would  make  it  your  constant  prayer,  that  I  may  live 
to  accomplish  something  in  this  way.  In  prayers  that  are 
offered  for  missionaries,  I  think  the  obstacles  arising  from 
the  confusion  of  tongues,  have  been  overlooked. 

"  This  is  the  birth  day  of  the  king  of  England,  and  the 
flag  of  avery  Consul  is  waving  in  the  breeze ;  among  which 
the  stars  and  stripes  of  our  own  happy  country  appear  con- 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  193 

spicuous,  and  upon  which  I  love  to  look.  Every  Sabbath 
they  are  to  be  seen  likewise. 

"  June  11.  —  Mr.  Smith  and  I  have  just  taken  a  walk  '  by 
a  well  of  water,  at  the  time  of  the  evening,  even  the  time 
that  women  go  out  to  draw  water,'  where  we  found  a  group 
of  '  damsels,'  doubtless  exhibiting  the  same  appearance  as 
those  who  performed  the  same  offices  thousands  of  years 
ago.  We  stopped  and  conversed  with  them  a  little,  and 
they  offered  us  drink  from  the  '  pitcher,'  or  jar.  I  have  seen 
in  Syria  some  very  beautiful  women,  whose  noble  features 
and  richness  of  complexion  have  led  me  to  imagine  how 
Sarah,  Rebecca,  and  Rachel  looked.  I  have  often,  in  my 
letters,  alluded  to  the  satisfaction  which  the  Scriptures 
afford  me  '  in  the  unchangeable  East,'  as  this  country  has 
been  proverbially  styled.  Imagine  with  what  peculiar  feel- 
ings you  would  peruse  them,  if  such  localities  as  the  banks 
of  the  Shetucket,  the  Falls,  the  Pine-tree,  were  mentioned,  as 
the  scenes  of  events  which  they  described ;  or  if  the  habits 
of  the  people,  which  are  familiar  to  you,  illustrated  their 
truths.  I  was  reading,  a  few  mornings  since,  with  exquisite 
satisfaction,  the  excursion  of  Abraham's  servant  to  obtain 
a  wife  for  Isaac.  The  well,  the  damsels,  the  jewels,  the 
camels,  the  provender,  the  act  of  Rebecca  in  vailing  herself; 
all  have  a  reality,  and  I  can  think  just  how  they  appeared. 

"June  20.  —  From  the  public  prints  and  other  sources, 
you  will  doubtless  hear  of  the  present  disturbances  in  Syria, 
and  I  fear  you  will  suffer  anxiety  respecting  us ;  but  let  not 
your  hearts  fail.  '  As  the  mountains  are  round  aboyt  Jeru- 
salem, so  the  Lord  is  round  about  his  people.'  Moreover, 
Beyroot  is  a  more  quiet  place  than  others  in  the  country; 
and  even  should  the  commotions  reach  us,  we  are  favorably 
situated  for  securing  a  refuge  either  in  Mount  Lebanon,  or 
on  the  sea. 

"June  30.  —  I  feel  somewhat  thoughtful,  this  afternoon, 
in  consequence  of  having  heard  of  the  ready  consent  of  the 
friends  of  a  little  girl,  that  I  should  take  her,  as  I  proposed, 

Smith  9 


194  MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  SMITH. 

and  educate  her.  I  am  anxious  to  do  it,  and  yet  ray  experi- 
ence and  observation  in  reference  to  such  a  course,  and  my 
knowledge  of  the  sinful  heart  of  a  child,  lead  me  to  think 
I  am  undertaking  a  great  thing.  I  feel,  too,  that  my  ex- 
ample and  my  instruction  will  control  her  eternal  destiny. 
May  I  have  your  unceasing  prayers,  that  I  may  possess 
wisdom  and  patience,  gentleness  and  decision,  and  never 
take  a  wrong  step  in  reference  to  her." 


CHAPTER  X. 

BHAMDOON MOUNTAINEERS DEATH     OF      MRS.     THOMSON 

VISIT     OF    THE      UNITED     STATES*     SHIP     DELAWARE    AT 

BEYROOT JOURNEY    TO    SUNNEEN    AND    BAALBEK. 

THE  intenseness  of  the  heat  during  the  summer,  at  Bey- 
root,  renders  it  expedient  for  foreigners  to  remove  for  a  few 
weeks  to  the  country  among  the  mountains.  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Smith  took  up  their  residence,  in  the  month  of  August,  at 
Bhamdoon.  She  carried  her  love  to  Christ  and  to  precious 
souls  into  the  scenes  of  her  temporary  residence,  and  also  in 
her  journeys ;  and  devoted  her  thoughts  and  efforts  to  the 
great  objects  for  which  she  had  "  left  all." 

"  Mount  Lebanon,  July  15.  —  The  warm  weather  had 
become  so  enervating  in  Beyroot,  that  Mr.  S.  and  myself 
concluded  to  remove  immediately  to  the  mountains,  where 
on  Friday  last  we  literally  pitched  our  tent;  and  in  this 
patriarchal  dwelling  I  am  now  writing. 

"  This  unusual  heat  is  passing  away,  and  the  air  is  as 
elastic  as  that  of  the  White  Mountains,  and  the  water  as 
bright  and  refreshing.  Indeed  we  are  nearly  as  high  as 
Mount  Washington,  and  the  sea  is  spread  out  before  us  to 
an  immense  extent ;  the  sun  sets  in  the  water  beyond  the 
island  of  Cyprus,  the  outline  of  which  we  see,  though  it  is 
more  than  a  hundred  miles  distant 

"  What  an  analogy  exists  between  the  moral  and  natural 
features  of  an  unevangelized  nation !  As  we  passed  over 
Mount  Lebanon,  I  told  my  husband  that  it  required  strong 
faith  to  believe  that  it  would  ever  become  a  fruitful  field. 

"  July  16.  —  We  have  taken  some  pleasant  walks   and 

185 


196  MEMOIR  OF 

rides  around  these  mountains.  There  are  but  few  shade 
trees  in  this  village,  but  the  grape  vine  is  abundantly  culti- 
vated. It  runs  on  the  ground,  upon  the  declivities  of  the 
mountains,  and  is  now  loaded  with  fruit,  half  grown,  while 
'  watchmen  '  are  to  be  seen,  scattered  singly  over  the  vineyards, 
to  prevent  depredations.  All  the  varieties  of  high  mountain 
scenery  are  found  here;  irregular  and  bold  summits,  deep 
ravines,  &c.  The  horizon,  which  the  sea  bounds,  is  so 
extensive,  that  the  sun  appears  to  set  high  up  in  the  sky, 
and  the  sea  and  sky  are  almost  blended.  In  the  morning 
the  clouds  are  to  be  seen  resting  upon  it,,  like  a  mantle  of 
snow,  far  below  us,  presenting  a  most  singular  appearance. 
Our  tent  occupies  the  site  of  an  old  threshing-floor,  and 
around  it  are  several  others,  where  men  are  now  at  work. 

"  July  17.  —  I  have  just  been  interrupted  by  a  visit  from 
a  woman  and  her  little  boy,  and  presented  with  some 
raisins.  In  return  I  offered  them  food  also.  She  is  poor, 
and  asked  me  to  visit  her ;  on  my  promising  to  do  so,  she 
kissed  my  hand.  After  I  thought  she  had  been  here  long 
enough,  I  told  her  that  I  wanted  to  write,  and  bade  her  '  go 
in  peace,'  which  she  did  very  cheerfully.  I  had  asked  her 
a  few  questions  of  a  religious  nature;  but  it  is  of  little  use 
for  me,  at  present,  to  attempt  any  serious  conversation,  as 
I  can  go  no  farther  than  to  inquire  if  they  love  God  and 
Jesus  Christ,  and  if  they  think  about  them,  to  all  which 
they  answer  most  confidently  in  the  affirmative.  I  long  to 
talk  more  with  them  on  these  great  truths,  but  many  months 
must  first  elapse.  Pray  for  me,  my  beloved  parents,  that 
when  I  have  the  ability,  I  may  also  have  the  heart,  to  do 
this  people  good.  I  sometimes  fear  that  I  shall  find  my 
heart  treacherous,  for  now  I  am  able  to  pray  for  them,  and 
this  duty  I  do  not  perform  as  faithfully  as  the  case  demands. 

"  Jerusalem,  that  still  devoted  city,  we  hear  is  almost 
in  ruins.  How  striking  is  the  providence  of  God  towards 
these  countries,  once  the  cradle  of  Christianity,  and  towards 
his  peculiar  people,  to  whom  belonged  the  adoption,  and 
the  covenant,  and  the  promises,  and  the  glory  !  An  im- 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  197 

mense  debt  of  sin  seems  still  resting  upon  them,  and  they 
are  receiving  '  double '  vengeance.  Alas,  the  poor  Jews  ! 
In  the  late  tumult,  Mrs.  Thomson  says,  they  have  suffered 
peculiarly. 

"  August  5.  —  Since  our  visit  to  these  Druzes,  Mr.  Smith 
has  had  several  applications  for  the  Scriptures.  These 
*  mountain  tops '  will  yet 

'  Shout  to  each  other, 
And  distant  mountains  catch  the  flying  joy.' 

"  This  imagery  of  Cowper,  with  that  of  Jeremiah  xxxi.  6, 
where  '  the  watchmen  of  Mount  Ephraim '  are  mentioned, 
was  strikingly  illustrated  this  morning,  as  I  was  taking  an 
early  ramble  among  the  peaks  of  Lebanon.  The  vintage 
being  near,  the  watchers  are  stationed  upon  the  summits  to 
guard  the.  vines,  which  are  growing  luxuriantly  in  every 
direction.  Upon  a  distant  eminence  I  beheld  the  solitary 
figure  of  a  man,  whose  voice  met  my  ear ;  while  from 
another  summit  I  heard  a  cry,  but  saw  no  form.  When 
they  see  any  person  trespassing  upon  another's  vineyard, 
they  shout  in  this  manner." 

After  having  given  in  herjournal  some  description  of 
the  Druzes,  residing  around  Bhamdoon.  she  writes  — 

"August  6.  —  The  longer  I  remain  at  Bhamdoon,  the 
more  I  feel  interested  in  the  mountaineers.  Could  faithful, 
consistent  missionaries  occupy  these  villages  of  the  moun-^ 
tains,  I  doubt  not  that  the  united  efforts  of  their  preaching 
and  example  would  be  followed  with  a  rich  blessing,  even 
in  the  overthrow  of  false  religion  and  the  introduction  of 
the  true." 

Mrs.  Smith  entered  with  deep  feelings  into  the  reverses 
of  the  missions  at  Jerusalem.  Among  them  was  the  death 
of  Mrs.  Thomson ;  of  whose  excellence  of  character  she 
thus  speaks :  — 


198  MEMOIR  OF 

"August  11.  —  Mrs.  Thomson  was  a  dear  and  valuable 
woman  to  us  all,  and  we  feel  that  our  mission  has  indeed 
sustained  a  loss.  She  possessed  a  cultivated  mind,  a  warm 
heart,  and  an  animated  manner.  Her  sensibilities  were 
perhaps  too  lively  for  this  climate;  since  nothing  is  more 
injurious  here  than  excitement  of  feeling.  Our  departed 
friend  won  the  affection  of  all.  Our  servant  remarked, 
when  he  heard  of  her  death,  '  There  is  no  one  like  her  in 
Beyroot.'  The  propriety  and  fervor  of  her  devotional  exer- 
cises added  greatly  to  the  interest  of  our  female  meetings  ; 
and  she  was  ever  animated  in  devising  means  of  usefulness, 
and  in  sharing  the  labors  of  the  mission  as  far  as  her 
precarious  health  would  permit.  Her  heart,  as  well  as  that 
of  her  husband,  was  much  set  upon  the  Jerusalem  branch 
of  our  mission ;  and  as  she  had  from  her  own  funds 
furnished  a  liberal  supply  of  books  and  school  apparatus, 
she  had  formed  strong  expectations  of  doing  good  there 
in  her  favorite  occupation.  You  will  learn  from  other 
sources  the  trials  which  Mr.  Thomson  has  experienced 
in  his  separation  from  his  family,  during  the  commotions  in 
Judea  and  Jerusalem.  God  seems  to  be  having  a  contro- 
versy with  that  spot,  and  calling  us  to  look  and  consider, 
and  admire  his  justice.  Some  might  say  that  our  dear 
sister  had  sacrificed  her  life  for  nought;  but  I  trust  that  from 
her  heavenly  abode  she  looks  down,  with  lively  satisfac- 
tion, upon  the  last  two  years  of  her  life  on  earth,  in  which 
her  own  preparation  for  eternal  happiness  has  been  more 
effectually  advanced  than  it  could  have  been  in  any  other 
circumstances ;  and  she  regrets  not  that  he.r  mortal  part 
rests  on  Mount  Zion.  I  consider  the  discipline  of  char- 
acter to  which  a  missionary  is  subjected  in  the  trial  of  a 
final  separation  from  his  country,  and  in  the  subsequent 
events,  as  worth  all  the  sacrifice  which  it  involves;  even 
though  death  be  the  immediate  consequence,  and  not  one 
dark  mind  enlightened  through  his  influence.  How  little 
Mr.  Thomson  anticipated  such  a  termination  of  his  plans  1 
Concerning  the  welfare  of  the  Holy  City,  we  cannot  but 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  199 

exclaim  once  more,  '  How  long,  O  Lord,  how  long  ? '  I 
know  not  but  the  answer  will  be  found,  in  the  spirit  of  it, 
in  the  llth  and  12th  of  the  sixth  of  Isaiah.  At  least  it 
appears  to  me,  that  God  is  calling  his  people  to  look 
intently,  and  notice  his  reasons  for  thus  avenging  the 
iniquity  of  that  chosen  land. 

"  August  15.  —  Evening.  —  Since  family  prayers,  at 
which  a  number  were  present,  Mr.  Smith  was  saying, 
that  he  wished  some  one  more  worthy  and  capable  than 
himself  were  among  the  people,  to  dispense  the  bread  of  life 
to  them,  for  he  felt  that  the  field  was  whitening.  I  re- 
minded him  of  Moses  and  of  Paul,  who  felt,  almost  to  dis- 
couragement, their  own  weakness.  He  is  preparing  his 
journal,  which  he  kept  during  our  visit  in  Egypt,  and  his 
journey  in  the  Hauran,  to  send  to  the  Missionary  Rooms, 
and  he  requires  undisturbed  leisure  for  this. 

"  Sabbath,  August  16.  —  A  few  days  since,  I  called  upon 
a  very  pretty  woman  who  lives  in  a  part  of  this  house,  and  has 
been  to  prayers  several  times.  Among  other  things  she 
asked  me  '  why  in  prayer  we  leaned  forward  and  closed  our 
eyes.'  This  must  have  impressed  her  strongly ;  as  I 
recollected  that  she  had  before  asked  me  the  same  ques- 
tion, when  she  called  upon  me,  and  which,  from  my  imper- 
fect knowledge  of  the  language,  I  did  not  then  understand. 
I  replied,  that  it  was  to  enable  us  to  withdraw  our  thoughts 
from  surrounding  objects,  and  think  of  the  great  Being  to 
whom  we  were  speaking,  and  that  this  was  our  custom  even 
in  our  closet  duties.  She  seemed  to  approve  of  the  practice 
and  the  motive.  Her  little  girl,  named  Saadeh,  comes  here 
every  day  to  be  instructed.  I  told  her  the  story  of  the 
creation  and  the  fall,  and  a  day  or  two  after  requested  her 
to  repeat  it  to  me,  which  she  did  with  great  readiness  and 
propriety ;  in  better  Arabic,  of  course,  than  mine.  Mr. 
Smith  has  now  an  audience  of  half-a-dozen  before  the  door, 
and  one  of  them  is  reading  the  Scriptures  aloud.  It  is  a 
great  favor  that  so  many  of  the  men  and  boys  can  read. 

"  Alas,   our  poor  sisters !   the   curse  rests  emphatically 


200  MEMOIR  OF 

upon  them.  Among  the  Druze  princesses,  some,  perhaps 
the  majority,  furnish  an  exception,  and  can  read.  Their 
sect  is  favorable  to  learning.  Not  so  with  the  Maronites. 
I  have  one  scholar  from  these  last ;  but  when  I  have  asked 
the  others  who  have  been  here  if  they  wished  to  read,  they 
have  replied  most  absolutely  in  the  negative ;  saying  that 
it  was  for  boys,  and  not  for  them.  I  have  heard  several 
women  acknowledge  that  they  knew  no  more  than  the 
donkeys." 

On  the  occasion  of  some  new  arrangements  in  the  Jer^sa- 
lem  mission,  Mrs.  Smith  thus  expresses  herself:  —  "These 
constant  changes,  connected  as  they  are  with  the  eternal 
welfare  of  souls  and  the  honor  of  the  Saviour's  name,  make 
me  feel  solemn.  I  look  around  upon  my  brethren  and 
sisters,  and  my  husband,  and  including  myself,  think  we 
shall  soon,  yes,  sooner  than  the  same  number  in  our  own 
land,  be  in  eternity;  our  work  closed,  our  destiny  sealed. 
Oh,  that  we  may  prove  faithful  to  our  short  trust ! 

"  August  23.  —  Yesterday  I  inquired  of  one  of  my  scholars 
respecting  the  absence  of  two  others,  who  are  Maronites. 
She  said  their  priest  had  told  them  it  was  '  haram,'  or  pro- 
hibited, for  them  to  come,  and  had  sent  them  a  paper  which 
informed  them  that  he  should  not  allow  them  to  come  to 
the  church  if  they  came  here.  I  little  imagined  an  ecclesi- 
astical dignitary  woul'9  interfere  with  my  half-dozen  scholars. 
I  regret  it,  because  the  two  little  girls  were  uncommonly 
bright  and  affectionate.  One  of  them  I  discovered  walking 
upon  a  neighboring  terrace  to-day  ;  and  we  exchanged  salu- 
tations, by  the  usual  mode  of  placing  the  hand  upon  the 
breast,  while  she  looked  wishfully  towards  me.  Oh,  what 
an  account  must  they  have  to  render,  who  thus  take  away 
the  key  of  knowledge  from  those  of  whom  they  profess  to  be 
the  spiritual  guides !  You  can  imagine  the  difference  there 
is  between  the  feelings  of  the  Maronites  and  Greeks  toward 
us,  when  I  tell  you  that  the  Greek  priest  sends  his  own  daugh- 
ter, a  pretty,  rosy-cheeked  girl,  to  be  taught  by  me. 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  201 

"  August  27.  —  A  few  days  since,  during  my  school  hours, 
a  woman  called  with  an  infant.  I  prepared  some  milk  and 
water  for  the  latter.  It  did  not  drink  much  of  it,  and  after 
they  were  gone,  I  offered  the  remainder  of  it  to  a  child  five 
or  six  years  of  age,  who  stood  by.  She  declined  it ;  and 
my  scholars  told  me  it  was  'haram.'  'What,'  said  I, 

•  does  such  a  little  girl  fast  from  milk?'     *  Yes,'  said  they; 

*  all  of  us.'     I  looked  upon  the  youthful  group  with  mingled 
feelings  of  amazement  and  pity,  not  unattended  with  admi- 
ration at  their  early  self-denial  and  steadfastness.     Surely, 
thought  I,  Satan  has  forestalled  all  that  is  valuable  in  human 
character,  even  in  babes  and  sucklings ;    but  a  wiser  and 
more  benevolent  Being  will  yet  perfect  his  praise  by  them." 

In  the  course  of  this  month,  Beyroot  was  visited  by  the 
United  States'  ship  Delaware,  Commodore  Patterson.  It 
was  the  first  visit  of  an  American  ship-of-war  to  the  coast  of 
Syria,  and  was  an  interesting  event  to  the  inhabitants, 
and  peculiarly  to  the  American  missionaries.  Mrs.  Smith 
entered  into  the  spirit  of  the  event  and  its  attendant  circum- 
stances, with  all  the  interest  of  an  American  and  an  ardent 
lover  of  her  country ;  but  still  more  as  a  Christian. 

"  August  29.  —  The  flag  of  our  country  is  just  hoisted, 
indicating  that  the  ship  is  near ;  and  my  husband  is  pre- 
paring to  join  Mr.  Chasseaud  in  his  consular  visit  to  her 

commander. This  is  an  interesting  day  to  me,  for  it  ia 

the  anniversary  of  my  last  departure  from  the  paternal  roof. 
Oh,  what  a  day  that  was!  May  I  never  behold  such 
another  !  Its  anguish  was  second  only  to  that  which  rent 
my  heart  when  the  cold  hand  of  death  seized  our  dear 
Peter.  But  let  me  speak  of  the  goodness  of  God  to  me  since 
—  the  supports  of  his  grace,  and  my  present  cheerfulness  and 
comfort.  I  was  reading  in  course,  this  morning,  the  34th 
of  Exodus,  and  was  deeply  affected  with  the  6th  and  7th 
verses.  I  wish  you  would  look  at  them,  and  I  think  you 
will  say  with  me,  that  God  has  ever  proclaimed  himself  to 
9» 


202  MEMOIR  OF 

us  '  the  Lord  God,  merciful  and  gracious,  long-suffering  and 
abundant  in  goodness  and  truth.'  I  cannot  express  my 
gratitude  for  the  satisfaction  which  you  have  felt  in  giving 
me  up ;  and  for  the  health  and  spiritual  blessings  you  have 
received  since  my  departure. 

"August  30.  —  I  have  just  risen,  my  dear  parents,  from 
the  perusal  of  a  package  of  letters  from  home,  and  have  no 
words  to  express  to  you  all  which  I  have  felt  while  passing 
rapidly  over  the  contents  of  each.  My  emotions  were 
various,  producing  alternate  tears  and  smiles.  To  hear 
of  your  temporal  prosperity  was  a  source  of  high  satisfac- 
tion ;  but  to  hear  of  such  a  shower  of  spiritual  blessings 
excited  in  my  breast — may  I  venture  to  say?  —  joy  such  as 
angels  feel  when  similar  intelligence  reaches  their  heavenly 
abode.  But  I  have  only  glanced  at  your  letters,  because 
I  am  in  momentary  expectation  of  a  visit  from  the  Com- 
modore of  the  Delaware  and  his  family  ;  by  the  return  of 
whose  ship  to  Mahon,  where  a  frigate  direct  for  America 
awaits  her  arrival,  I  am  to  forward  this  package.  When 
I  peruse  them  at  my  leisure,  I  shall  live  over  again  all 
those  scenes  so  kindly  and  minutely  detailed. 

"  September  2.  —  It  is  a  great  pleasure  to  me,  my  dear 
father,  to  know  that  my  portrait  affords  you  so  much 
comfort.  My  object  in  sitting  for  it  is  obtained ;  that 
room  has,  I  trust,  been  a  Bethel  to  me.  I  loved  it  more 
than  any  place,  for  it  has  been  the  scene  of  much  indi- 
vidual and  social  communion  with  God.  Adieu,  beloved 
parents.  My  heart  clings  to  you  with  the  tenderest  affec- 
tion ;  which  I  believe  heaven  will  purify  and  perfect." 

Commodore  Patterson  and  a  portion  of  his  family  and 
suite  visited  Damascus.  On  the  Sabbath  after  their  re- 
turn, religious  services  were  held  on  board  his  ship. 

"  September  10.  —  On  Sabbath  morning  we  went  on  board 
the  Delaware,  at  10  o'clock,  where  Mr.  Smith  preached 
from  the  words,  '  Strive  to  enter  in  at  the  strait  gate.' 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  203 

It  was  a  most  interesting  and  attentive  audience.  The 
numerous  crew,  standing,  formed  two  compact  bodies  each 
side  of  the  speaker.  Their  clean  and  simple  uniform,  of 
white  shirts  and  pantaloons,  blue  collars  and  cuffs,  and  a 
black  handkerchief  tied  around  the  neck,  and  their  fair 
complexions,  contrasted  strongly  with  the  tawny  skin  and 
fantastic  dress  of  those  whom  for  a  year  we  have  been 
accustomed  principally  to  see.  Their  instrumental  and 
vocal  music,  in  tones  familiar  to  our  ears,  was  not  a  little 
refreshing.  The  Arabs  crowded  on  board,  and  I  suppose 
that  in  and  around  were  more  than  a  thousand  souls.  I 
was  much  pleased  with  the  sobriety  and  attention  of  a 
row  of  boys,  who  stood  in  front  of  the  older  sailors.  They 
are  a  kind  of  apprentices  on  board,  and  the  most  of  them 
from  the  House  of  Refuge  in  New  York.  At  present 
they  have  little  to  do  except  to  attend  school.  Although 
my  husband  is  no  singer,  I  saw  his  lips  moving  with  those 
of  the  choir,  for  he  could  not  resist  it.  The  appearance 
of  the  ship  upon  this  coast  is  a  happy  occurrence.  The 
natives  have  expressed  great  admiration  of  her,  and  con- 
sequently respect  for  her  nation.  The  Commodore  and 
his  family  and  suite  have  left  a  pleasant  impression  upon 
all  our  hearts.  He  says  that  he  came  to  Beyroot  for  our 
sakes.  Commodore  Patterson  is  a  plain,  unceremonious, 
agreeable  American ;  Mrs.  Patterson  the  same ;  and  the 
daughters  are  intelligent,  affable,  and  polished.*  I  love  the 
manners  of  my  countrywomen.  The  ladies  of  no  land 
that  I  have  seen  compare  with  them  in  that  delicacy  of 
feeling  and  refinement  which  are  the  ornament  of  a  female. 
May  they  never  be  disposed  to  cast  it  from  them.  Mrs.  P. 
sent  me  a  few  pounds  of  nice  black  tea,  and  a  keg  of 
crackers,  before  her  departure.  Their  visit  at  Jerusalem 
seems  to  have  been  the  means  of  saving  the  life  of  Mr. 
Nicolayson,  whom  they  found  sinking  under  a  fever. 


*  For  an  interesting  history  of  one  of  these  young  ladies,  who  has 
since  deceased,  see  Tract,  No.  386,  Amer.  Tr.  Soc.  Series. 


204  MEMOIR  OF 

Through  the  advice  of  the  surgeon  of  the  ship,  he  was 
raised  from  the  borders  of  the  grave,  and  by  a  singular 
providence,  Dr.  Dodge  met  the  surgeon  in  the  road  as 
the  former  was  proceeding  with  Mr.  Thomson  to  Jeru- 
salem, and  obtained  from  him  a  knowledge  of  Mr.  N.'s 
case,  and  the  manner  in  which  he  had  treated  it,  so  that  he 
was  enabled  to  go  forward  and  aid  in  his  convalescence. 

"  In  Beyroot,  one  night  I  was  awake  during  the  sound  of 
the  midnight  izan,  (the  cry  of  the  muezzin  in  the  mosque, 
calling  the  followers  of  Mohammed  to  prayer.)  It  was  a 
long,  monotonous,  and  dolorous  shout ;  and  in  the  half-un- 
consciousness of  broken  slumbers,  I  did  not  recognize 
what  it  was;  but  it  so  went  to  my  heart,  that  if  it  had  not 
ceased,  I  should  have  burst  into  tears.  Then  there  is  the 
dull  and  dissonant  vibration  of  the  kettle  drum,  upon  their 
festas,  which  sometimes  does  not  intermit  its  grating 
sounds  for  successive  days  and  nights.  You  know  not,  my 
dear  parents,  how  you  would  feel  were  you  in  the  midst 
of  a  population  where  every  sound  that  fell  upon  your  ear, 
and  every  sight  that  met  your  eye,  reminded  you  of  Satan's 
despotic  sway.  When  in  my  native  land,  the  curling  smoke, 
as  it  rose  from  the  habitations  at  early  morn,  and  the 
twinkling  light  which  illuminated  them  at  eve,  excited  pleas- 
ing associations;  but  here,  alas!  it  is  not  so.  I  cannot  look 
upon  the  habitations  around  me,  and  think,  '  that  rising 
column  of  yonder  abode  is  an  emblem  of  peace  and  of 
prayer  from  a  family  altar ;  or  that  glimmering  taper  at- 
tracts towards  it  a  chaste  circle  of  happy  faces,  enjoying  the 
rational  pleasures  of  social  life.'  When  I  think  of  your 
spiritual  blessings,  which  seem  to  be  multiplying  upon  you, 
I  feel  that  I  am  emphatically  in  a  '  dry  and  thirsty  land, 
where  there  is  no  water.'  It  is  this  that  forms  the  greatest 
trial  and  danger  of  missionaries,  that  they  dwell  where 
Satan's  seat  is. 

"  Monday  morning,  while  the  sky  was  richly  studded  with 
stars,  we  rose  to  prepare  for  our  return  to  the  mountains. 
I  love  to  gaze  upon  the  spangled  heavens,. for  it  transports 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  205 

me  directly  to  the  dear  home  of  my  youth ;  and  the  sweet 
influences  of  Pleiades  and  the  bands  of  Orion  are  the 
same  as  when  I  looked  upon  them  from  my  own  quiet 
chamber.  This  morning,  Jupiter,  before  he  melted  away 
into  the  light  of  heaven,  rested  like  a  brilliant  gem  upon 
the  forehead  of  Taurus,  furnishing  a  beautiful  appendage 
to  the  latter,  as  he  reclined  in  dignity  upon  his  ethereal 
couch.  Who  can  contemplate  the  starry  firmament  without 
some  elevation  of  his  moral  feelings  towards  their  glorious 
Author,  or  without  spending  one  thought  upon  his  own 
immortal  destiny  ? 

"  Bhamdoon,  Sept.  25. —  Having  recently  returned  from  a 
journey  of  nine  days  to  the  top  of  Sunneen  and  the  ruins 
of  Baalbeck,  I  think  you  may  be  interested  in  an  imperfect 
description,  which  is  all  that  I  can  give,  of  the  works  of 
the  great  Creator,  and  his  creature  man.  On  Monday  the 
loth  inst.  we  left  Bhamdoon  for  the  highest  peak  of  Leb- 
anon. It  was  a  delightful  day,  and  we  were  all  in  fine 
spirits.  Many  villages  of  the  mountains  met  our  eyes,  the 
names  of  which  we  learned  from  our  muleteers.  Mr.  Bird 
often  stopped  to  take  observations,  as  he  is  preparing  maps 
of  the  country.  We  met  a  company  of  Gypsies,  who  sur- 
rounded my  donkey  to  examine  me,  and  who  looked  pre- 
cisely like  our  Indians.  We  passed  also  on  that  morning 
the  ruins  of  a  town  upon  one  of  the  heights  over  which  we 
rode.  Our  first  resting-place  about  mid-day  was  at  a  village 
called  Korneil,  where  we  dismounted  and  walked  some 
distance  into  a  valley  to  see  a  coal  mine,  which  was  discov- 
ered some  years  ago  ;  and  where  fifty  or  sixty  Arabs,  under 
the  superintendence  of  two  Englishmen,  are  employed  by 
the  Pasha.  The  vein  is  about  three  feet  in  thickness.  Il 
is  yet  a  matter  of  doubt  whether  it  will  repay  the  labor  of 
working  it,  though  the  engineer-  seemed  sanguine.  Surely 
Englishmen  are  to  be  found  every  where.  I  little  expected 
to  find  any  in  this  obscure  part  of  our  journey.  We  ought 
to  pray  in  reference  to  this  very  fact,  for  God  can  overrule 
it  for  good.  I  cannot  tell  you  how  pleasant,  yet  how 


206  MEMOIR  OF 

etrange,  are  the  sounds  of  my  native  tongue  in  this  for- 
eign land. 

"  This  was  the  birth  day  of  our  dear  Peter ;  and  I  called 
to  remembrance  his  appearance  when  I  first  beheld  him  a 
helpless  infant.  I  could  remember,  too,  the  manner  of  our 
dear  mother,  her  pale  looks  and  gentle  tones  as  she  smiled 
at  my  greetings  of  him.  It  is  one  of  the  few  scenes  in 
which  she  appeared,  that. is  indelibly  imprinted  upon  my 
memory. 

"  Our  ride  on  the  16th  was  diversified  with  grand 
and  beautiful  scenery ;  frequently  carrying  us  upon  the 
borders  of  lofty  eminences,  overlooking  deep  valleys,  in 
the  bottom  of  which  were  scattered  the  long  black  tents 
of  the  Bedaween.  About  noon  we  reached  a  spot  upon 
Sunneen,  less  than  an  hour  from  its  highest  peak,  where 
we  rested,  while  Mr.  Bird  went  forward  to  see  if  it  were 
practicable  to  attempt  an  excursion  to  'the  summit  with 
our  animals.  After  our  tents  were  erected,  Mr.  B.  and  my 
husband  proposed  ascending  the  mountain,  while  I  remained 
in  the  tent,  and  read  the  Missionary  Herald.  Just  after 
sundown  I  stepped  out  of  my  tent,  and  going  a  few  paces 
towards  the  west,  upon  the  brink  of  a  deep  valley,  one  of 
the  most  sublime  views  met  my  eyes  that  I  ever  saw.  A 
rich  bed  of  superb  white  clouds,  rolling  together,  and  curl- 
ing their  tops  in  the  air,  in  the  most  fantastic  forms,  filled 
the  valley,  occasionally  breaking  from  each  other  sufficiently 
to  discover  to  me  the  grandeur  of  the  depth  below.  Beyond 
them  stretched  the  glorious  sea,  its  outline  nearly  obscured 
by  the  blending  of  its  waters  with  the  brilliant  tints  of  the 
western  sky.  As  I  stood  alone,  gazing  upon  this  almost 
unearthly  scene,  the  distant  voices  of  the  mountaineers, 
pursuing  their  occupations  upon  the  declivities  below,  came 
up  through  this  magnificent  array  of  mountain  drapery,  and 
produced  a  most  singular  effect  upon  my  senses.  I  almost 
imagined  myself  to  be  the  inhabitant  of  another  sphere, 
stooping  down  to  discover  the  pursuits  of  an  inferior  world, 
whose  occupants  little  imagined  what  glories  were  above 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  207 

them.  But  a  brisk  evening  air  hurried  me  back  to  my 
patriarchal  habitation,  and  I  was  soon  joined  by  my  friends, 
who  had  enjoyed  the  same  prospect  from  the  top  of  Mount 
Lebanon.  After  prayers  in  Arabic,  with  the  servants  and 
muleteers,  we  separated  each  to  his  '  rural  couch,'  design- 
ing to  set  out  upon  our  upward  course  an  hour  before  light 
on  the  ensuing  morning. 

"  On  the  17th  we  rose  at  half  past  three,  and  rode  about 
half  an  hour  up  the  mountain,  when  the  path  required  me 
to  join  Mr.  Smith  and  Mr.  Bird  on  foot.  After  much 
fatigue,  which  reminded  me  of  my  Mount  Washington 
excursion,  we  reached  what  we  supposed  to  be  the  highest 
peak,  at  day  break,  where,  seating  ourselves  beneath  the 
shelter  of  a  rock,  we  breakfasted,  that  we  might  be  in  read- 
iness to  behold  the  glories  of  the  rising  sun.  We  soon  dis- 
covered, however,  that  there  was  still  a  higher  summit, 
which  would  intercept  the  eastern  horizon ;  and  after 
watching  the  full  rnoon  till  she  sank  in  the  waters  which 
bounded  our  western  prospect,  we  sat  out  for  the  other  peak. 
As  usual  among  mountains,  the  distance  deceived  us,  and 
what  appeared  but  a  few  steps  occupied  so  much  time  that 
Mr.  B.  arrived  only  in  time  to  see  the  sun  start  suddenly 
from  his  hiding-place  behind  Anti  Lebanon.  Mr.  S.  might 
have  accomplished  the  same,  but  that  he  travelled  slower  on 
my  account.  Although  I  was  deprived  of  this  splendid 
sight,  many  interesting  objects  beside,  sufficiently  repaid 
me  for  my  fatigue.  On  the  west  was  the  illimitable  sea, 
with  ranges  of  mountains  varying  in  form  and  height.  On 
the  east,  the  nearest  object  was  the  beautiful  valley  of  the 
Bukaa,  separating  Lebanon  and  Anti  Lebanon,  and  prob- 
ably forty  miles  in  extent.  Its  perfectly  level  and  diversi- 
fied surface,  with  the  Leontes  winding  through  it,  reminded 
me  forcibly  of  the  valley  of  the  Connecticut,  as  it  appears 
from  Mount  Holyoke.  I  think  it  must  have  been  once  the 
bed  of  a  lake,  from  its  peculiar  appearance  and  its 
fertility,  which  is  like  that  of  the  rich  alluvial  soil  of 
the  Connecticut.  Its  northern  extremity  is  bounded  by 


208  MEMOIR  OF 

the  territory  of  Hamath.  The  noble  range  of  Anti  Leb- 
anon was  spread  out  before  us  in  its  whole  extent,  em- 
bracing Mount  Hermon,  called  by  the  natives  'Gebel 
Sheikh,'  (old  mountain.)  It  is  higher  than  Sunneen,  and 
one  little  spot  of  snow  glistened  in  the  sun-beams  near  the 
top  of  its  majestic  front,  as  we  beheld  it  on  this  cloudless 
morning.  I  am  sure  if  king  David  had  been  with  us,  he 
would  have  tuned  his  harp  to  the  praise  of  its  Author,  whose 
wonderful  works  he  so  loved  to  sing.  The  'little  hills' 
below  sat  in  such  distinct  outline  upon  the  level  valley,  as 
to  seem  almost  as  if  they  might  '  skip  like  lambs.'  The 
Hauran,  the  region  which  Mr.  Smith  and  Dr.  Dodge  vis- 
ited last  spring,  was  visible;  but  what  interested  me  most, 
was  a  faint  view  of  the  mountains  of  Galilee,  in  the  blue 
distance.  I  leaned  upon  a  rock  and  gazed  with  silent  but 
deep  emotion  upon  the  land  which  my  Saviour  had  trod  ; 
and  my  heart  uttered  the  prayer,  that  the  spirit  which  ani- 
mated his  breast,  when  he  there  dwelt  in  his  humanity, 
might  henceforth  continually  possess  mine. 

"  This  day,  on  which  I  attained  the  highest  summit  of 
Mt.  Lebanon,  was  dear  father's  birth  day,  and  recollections 
of  him  mingled  themselves  with  the  important  events  which 
gave  interest  to  the  period.  At  2  o'clock,  P.  M.,  our 
tents  were  taken  down,  and  we  commenced  our  descent 
towards  the  valley  of  the  Bukaa,  and  rested  for  the  night  at 
Ain  Hazeer.  The  view  of  Anti  Lebanon  was  most  glorious, 
from  our  encampment,  and  I  pitied  those  who  could  dwell 
there  unmindful  of  its  Maker.  One  lone  woman  from  a 
neighboring  khan  came  to  see  me,  wearing  a  charm  upon 
her  neck,  which  was  as  usual  a  picture  of  the  Virgin.  I 
tried  to  say  something  to  impress  her  with  serious  things. 

"  18th.  — As  the  sun  is  very  powerful  in  the  Bukaa,  we 
rose  before  3  o'clock  for  our  ride.  Our  donkeys  seemed 
delighted  with  the  level  path  before  them,  which  was  un- 
broken by  a  single  irregularity.  I  enjoyed  it  beyond  any 
thing  I  ever  experienced  of  the  kind  before.  We  formed  a 
large,  and  what  you  would  call  in  America,  a  grotesque 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  209 

group.  We  met  many  genuine  Bedaween  on  foot  and  upon 
donkeys  and  mules,  with  their  long  blankets  trailing  upon 
the  ground,  adding  to  the  unique  appearance  of  their  dark 
visages,  and  streaming  locks,  which  were  almost  blended 
with  the  gray  of  the  morning.  Although  I  am  daily  be- 
coming familiar  with  the  strange  scenes  of  this  country, 
yet  some  of  them  to  this  hour  impress  me  with  such  ro- 
mantic sensations  as  I  have  formerly  experienced  when 
reading  works  of  fiction.  This  was  one ;  but  many  of  the 
associations  were  of  a  sacred  character.  The  two  noble 
ranges  of  Lebanon  and  Anti  Lebanon  bounded  our  pros- 
pect on  either  side,  as  we  took  an  oblique  course  across 
the  valley.  The  sun  came  forth  from  behind  Anti  Lebanon 
as  a  '  bridegroom  cometh  forth  from  his  chamber.'  Not 
long  after  his  beams  warmed  the  earth,  we  stopped  near  a 
stream  of  water  and  breakfasted,  upon  the  green  sward. 
As  we  pursued  our  journey,  we  met  immense  flocks  of 
sheep,  goats,  and  herds  of  cattle,  and  saw  the  black  tents 
of  the  Bedaween  to  whom  they  belonged ,  who,  though 
they  differ  in  character  and  wealth  from  Abraham,  probably 
exhibit  his  mode  of  life,  after  he  went  out  from  his  kindred. 
With  my  American  habits,  I  should  surely  say,  were  I 
obliged  to  resort  to  their  habitations,  '  Wo  is  me  that  I 
dwell  in  the  tents  of  Kedar.'  Says  the  spouse  in  Solomon's 
Song,  '  I  am  black  like  the  tents  of  Kedar.'  •  But  the  most 
precious  passage  of  Scripture,  which  these  illustrations 
brought  to  our  minds,  was  the  promise  concerning  the  two 
eldest  sons  of  Ishmael,  the  progenitors  of  these  Mohamme- 
dans, found  in  Isaiah  Ix.  7.  '  All  the  flocks  of  Kedar  shall 
be  gathered  together  unto  thee ;  they  shall  come  up  with 
acceptance  on  mine  altar,  and  I  will  glorify  the  house  of 
my  glory.' 

"At  ]2  o'clock  we  reached  the  celebrated  ruins  of  Baal- 
bek or  Heliopolis,  the  irregular  outline  of  which  had  been 
for  several  hours  in  sight.  As  we  were  much  fatigued  and 
exhausted  with  the  rays  of  a  tropical  sun,  we  did  not  now 
stop  to  admire  what  we  intended  to  examine  at  our  leisure. 


210  MEMOIR  OF 

We  hastened  beyond  the  walls  of  the  city,  to  find  an  en- 
campment, the  location  of  which  was  of  more  consequence, 
because  it  was  Friday  noon,  and  we  were  to  remain  there 
until  Monday. 

"  Baalbek  is  abundantly  supplied  with  streams  of  water, 
which  nourish  the  greatest  profusion  of  trees  and  shrubs; 
particularly  the  noble  walnut,  the  fruit  of  which  is  like  the 
large  English  walnut.  At  the  ruins  of  an  elegant  fountain, 
which  supplies  one  of  these  courses,  we  unloaded  our  ani- 
mals, hoping  to  be  in  quiet  possession  of  the  spot,  after  a 
few  hours ;  although  numbers  of  men  and  boys  were  enjoy- 
ing the  delicious  shade,  upon  the  brilliant  carpet  of  nature. 
Several  Mohammedans,  in  direct  violation  of  our  Saviour's 
precepts,  were  publicly  engaged  in  their  devotions.  I 
walked  by  them  to  discover  more  minutely  their  peculiari- 
ties, and  the  nearer  I  approached  the  more  earnest  they 
became.  I  cannot  give  you  a  very  correct  idea  of  it.  They 
were  upon  their  knees,  and  sometimes  held  their  heads 
erect,  and  with  closed  eyes  muttered  their  orisons;  then  - 
bent  forward  and  touched  their  foreheads  to  the  ground. 
It  was  all  deeply  affecting,  and  perfectly  absurd.  Finding 
that  the  Sabbath  was  to  be  '  a  feast  to  the  Virgin,'  and  of 
course  that  this  spot  would  be  the  scene  of  the  sports  of  her 
votaries,  it  became  necessary  to  seek  for  another  retirement. 
After  bathing1  our  faces  in  the  limpid  stream  which  flowed 
near  us,  and  gathering  raspberries  from  its  banks,  we  dined 
upon  the  green  grass,  and  the  gentlemen  separated,  each  to 
seek  for  another  encampment.  Before  night  we  were 
quietly  seated  in  our  tents,  beneath  the  rich  shade  of  those 
very  walnut-trees  which  my  husband  had  visited  in  his 
journey  to  the  Hauran.  Saturday  morning,  early,  we  pro- 
ceeded to  the  ruins,  and  devoted  the  forenoon  to  their 
examination.  And  here  I  am  tempted  to  lay  aside  my  pen, 
since  no  description  of  mine  can  give  you  any  adequate 
conception  of  those  relics  of  past  ages,  whose  foundations 
are  supposed  to  have  been  in  existence  in  the  days  of 
Solomon.  As  I  gazed  upon  that  part  of  the  immense  pile. 


MRS.  SARAH   L.  SMITH.  211 

I  fully  believed  the  supposition,  and  those  old,  defaced,  but 
yet  undilapidated  stones,  gave  me  much  more  satisfaction 
than  all  the  Grecian  taste  and  Roman  and  Saracenic  magnifi- 
cence, which  form  so  much  of  the  interest  and  variety  of 
its  superstructure.  Whoever  selected  the  location  for  this 
eplendid  building,  discovered  true  taste,  as  it  stands  at  the 
foot  of  Anti  Lebanon,  overlooking  a  rich  tract  of  level  land, 
beautifully  diversified  with  foliage  and  streams  of  water. 
You  may  give  full  scope  to  all  the  romance  and  poetry  of 
your  imagination,  and  picture  to  yourself  fluted  columns, 
cornices,  entablatures,  tritons,  sea  gods,  fishes,  beasts,  and 
birds,  in  alto  and  bass  relief,  some  in  a  state  of  preservation, 
and  others  defaced  by  the  hand  of  time  and  the  curiosity  of 
travellers;  with  fragments  of  exquisite  elegance  scattered 
all  around,  debased  by  the  '  treading  of  cattle,'  who  actually 
find  pasture  within  the  walls  of  this  magnificent  temple. 
The  pile  consists  of  four  divisions,  severally  called  by  trav- 
ellers a  palace,  a  portico,  and  two  temples  ;  the  smallest  of 
the  latter  being  the  '  temple  of  the  sun.'  The  palace  is  410 
feet  in  length,  and  383  in  breadth,  supported  by  arched  pas- 
sages, dark  and  dreary.  The  larger  temple  is  309  feet  in 
length  and  202  in  breadth.  The  smaller  one  Mr.  Smith  did 
not  measure.  In  one  part  of  the  building  is  a  perfect  tower 
of  Saracenic  origin,  entirely  unique  in  its  architectural 
character.  The  most  imposing  object  is  the  remains  of  a 
colonnade  which  once  surrounded  the  larger  temple.  Six 
Corinthian  pillars,  the  top  of  whose  capitals  is  130  feet 
from  the  ground,  now  existing  in  a  state  of  entire  preserva- 
tion, made  a  powerful  impression  on  my  feelings.  They 
fully  answered  all  my  ideas  of  ruined  elegance.  They 
seemed  as  it  were  to  be  invested  with  life ;  so  touchingly,  so 
instructively  did  they  speak  of  the  unknown  past,  of  which 
neither  history  nor  tradition  unfolds  the  tale.  My  eye  lin- 
gered upon  them  to  the  last,  untired  and  unsatisfied ;  till 
they  faded  from  my  view.  In  the  afternoon  we  made  the 
circuit  of  the  city,  and  visited  a  quarry,  from  whence  much 
of  the  stone  of  which  the  building  is  composed  was  probably 


212  MEMOIR  OF 

taken.  One  entire  stone,  60  feet  long,  17  wide,  and  13 
thick,  still  attached  to  the  quarry,  hewn,  in  solitary  grandeur 
seemed  to  speak  volumes  respecting  the  unfinished  labors  of 
finite  man.  Baalbek  is  completely  dilapidated.  It  is  oc- 
cupied by  a  few  Moslems  and  Christians,  whose  small  habi- 
tations are  constructed  of  the  relics.  There  is,  beside,  a 
mosque  patched  up  with  marble  slabs ;  and  a  beautiful 
little  marble  temple,  of  Corinthian  architecture,  which  has 
been  used  by  the  Greek  church  for  a  place  of  worship. 
Thus  Satan  in  various  ways  has  kept  possession  of  the  spot ; 
though  the  idols  of  the  temple  have  been  cast  down.  Still 
those  familiar  lines  of  Watts  were  continually  in  my  mind 
while  there  — 

'  Those  ruins  shall  be  built  again, 
And  all  that  dust  shall  rise," 

under  another  and  more  permanent  dominion. 

"  But  I  am  protracting  my  journal  of  this  tour  to  an  im- 
moderate length  ;  and  must  hasten  to  an  end,  or  I  shall 
never  reach  one.  The  next  day,  the  Sabbath,  we  passed  in 
our  tents ;  having  social  worship  in  English,  and  reading, 
and  conversation  with  the  natives  who  came  to  gratify  their 
curiosity  by  the  sight  of  living  wonders  of  the  present  age. 
A  Moslem  begged  a  Testament,  which  my  husband  gave  to 
him,  the  first  which  he  ever  gave  to  a  follower  of  the  false 
prophet.  With  strange  inconsistency  a  Catholic  Christian 
endeavored  to  dissuade  him  from  reading  it !  Do  you 
wonder  that  the  devotees  of  Mohammed  have  hitherto  con- 
tinued and  multiplied,  with  such  an  influence  around  them  ? 
Pray  for  the  extension  of  that  pure  light,  beneath  which 
their  delusion  shall  wither  and  perish. 

"  On  the  22d  we  rose  immediately  after  midnight,  to 
pursue  our  journey  homewards.  Nothing  particularly  inter- 
esting occurred,  except  that  I  witnessed  the  cultivation  of 
cotton  in  the  Bukaa,  by  females.  The  next  day  we  reached 
Bhamdoon,  having  spent  eight  days,  and  taken  twenty-five 
meals  in  our  tents,  and  without  having  entered  a  single 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  213 

habitation,  beside,  during  our  whole  journey.  With  invig- 
orated health  and  grateful  hearts  we  were  happy  to  find 
ourselves  at  home  again,  in  our  rural  mountain  dwelling." 

In  her  distant  field  of  labor,  Mrs.  Smith  received,  with 
lively  satisfaction,  intelligence  of  the  prosperity  of  religion 
among  the  Mohegan  Indians.  Writing  to  the  missionary 
among  them,  she  says  — 

"  I  was  as  much  astonished  as  were  the  apostles  often  in  the 
weakness  of  their  faith,  to  hear  of  the  revival  in  Mohegan. 
When  shall  we  learn  that  our  God  is  '  faithful  to  his  promises 
and  faithful  to  his  Son '  ?  Remember  me  with  Christian  affec- 
tion to  the  dear  converts,  and  to  all  the  children  of  the  school. 
May  your  cords  still  be  lengthened.  Pray  do  not  take  any 
thing  for  granted  respecting  my  probable  knowledge  of  affairs 
in  your  little  parish,  for  my  friends  all  say,  '  You  will  learn 
from  Mr.  Gleason  about  Mohegan.'  And  now  I  will  answer 
some  of  your  questions.  First,  in  respect  to  faith,  hope,  and 
charity,  my  experience  of  them  is  the  same  in  kind,  though 
I  fear  not  in  degree,  as  your  own.  I  have  been  so  whirled 
about  for  the  last  year,  that  I  sometimes  hardly  know  what 
my  own  feelings  are.  Of  this,  however,  I  am  confident,  that 
we  and  other  missionaries  have  not  been  brought  here  for 
nothing ;  and  although  we  may  see  scarcely  a  ray  of  light 
beaming  upon  the  long  night  of  darkness  that  has  obscured 
this  spiritual  firmament,  others  will.  Nothing  is  lost  in 
God's  moral  kingdom,  though  it  may  sometimes  appear  so; 
of  course  he  is  using  us  in  some  way.  In  one  very  im- 
portant respect  you  have  the  advantage  of  us  in  your  labors. 
You  can  speak  the  language  of  the  people  whom  you  desire 
to  benefit.  To  acquire  this  is  my  leading  object  at  present. 
—  What  a  long  and  tedious  process  it  is  for  the  world  to  get 
back  to  its  rightful  Lord !  How  much  angels  must  have  to 
cause  wonder  and  admiration,  while  they  are  employed  in 
helping  it  forward  !  They  must  often  stop  to  love  and  wor- 
ship a  Being  so  holy,  benevolent,  and  wise  as  their  great 


214  MEMOIR   OF 

Leader.     It  will  not  be  long,  dear  brother,  before  you  and  I 
shall  know  more  respecting  this  matter  than  we  now  do. 

"  In  the  village  upon  the  mountains,  where  we  are 
spending  the  hot  season,  we  have  much  to  interest  our 
feelings.  The  Christians  of  the  Greek  church,  who  are 
the  majority  of  the  population,  are  really  friendly  towards 
us,  and  we  could  not  help  loving  them,  even  if  we  had 
not  a  spark  of  the  Saviour's  kindness  in  our  breasts.  They 
are  industrious,  cheerful,  and  independent,  and  I  often 
think  what  a  happy  community  they  would  form,  with  a 
religion  stripped  of  useless  ceremonies  —  a  religion  of  the 
heart  rather  than  of  the  fingers;  for  one  of  the  most  dis- 
tinguishing marks  of  their  sect  is  their  manner  of  making 
the  sign  of  the  cross.  Could  the  females  of  Syria  be  edu- 
cated and  regenerated,  the  whole  face  of  the  country  would 
change ;  even,  as  I  said  to  an  Arab  a  few  days  since,  to  the 
appearance  of  the  houses  and  the  roads.  One  of  our  little 
girls,  whom  I  taught  before  going  to  the  mountains,  came 
to  see  me  a  day  or  two  since,  and  talked  incessantly  about 
her  love  for  the  school,  and  the  errors  of  the  people  here, 
saying  that  they  '  cared  not  for  Jesus  Christ,  but  only  for 
the  Virgin  Mary.'  —  I  have  not  said  a  word  about  '  old 
Lucy.'  Peace  to  her  memory !  she  has  at  length  reached 
'  home,'  I  trust.  I  read  her  obituary  in  the  paper." 

"  September  28. — You  kindly  inquire,  my  dear  madam, 
whether  I  find  the  promise  verified,  '  Lo,  I  am  with  you 
alway.'  Perhaps  I  cannot  better  answer  the  question  than 
by  telling  you  the  reflections  which  I  had  this  evening. 
Just  before  sun-down,  my  husband  stepped  out  to  attend 
prayers  at  the  Greek  church ;  and  as  I  closed  the  door  for 
the  purpose  of  securing  a  season  for  devotion  during  his 
absence,  and  turned  back  upon  the  solitude  of  our  single 
apartment,  my  heart  was  filled  with  praise  to  God  for  all  his 
gracious  dealings  with  me  during  the  past  year.  Expecting 
in  a  few  days  to  leave  Bhamdoon,  I  was  led  to  adore  the 
kind  hand,  that,  in  addition  to  all  my  other  mercies,  had 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  215 

furnished  me  so  pleasant  and  comfortable  a  home  in  this 
obscure  mountain  village ;  where  I  have  renewed  my 
strength,  and  now  have  vigorous  health  to  reengage  in 
rny  labors  at  Bey  root. 

"Monday,  October  8. — This  day,  the  season  of  the 
monthly  concert,  has  for  some  time  been  appropriated  to 
fasting  and  prayer  at  this  station.  While  taking  an  early 
walk  this  morning,  I  met  two  girls  with  baskets  of  grapes 
upon  their  shoulders,  who,  as  usual,  invited  me  to  partake 
of  their  contents.  I  declined,  pleading  as  an  excuse,  that 
it  was  a  fast  with  me,  and  they  urged  me  no  farther.  It 
is  not  here  as  in  America,  where  such  an  apology  might 
be  made  the  subject  of  ridicule  among  the  unregenerate. 
On  the  contrary,  the  more  peculiar  are  our  habits  and 
numerous  our  ceremonies,  the  more  respect  and  influence 
we  may  acquire ;  for  to  be  without  religion  is  considered 
a  great  disgrace.  Many  regard  us  as  irreligious,  because 
we  are  so  simple  in  our  forms  of  worship  and  have  so  few 
appendages;  and  are  often  surprised  when  we  tell  them 
how  many  churches  and  priests  exist  in  our  native  land. 
A  servant  woman  of  Mrs.  Whiting,  who  has  now  lived  long 
enough  with  her  to  love  her  and  appreciate  her  principles, 
about  a  year  and  a  half  since  remarked  to  some  of  the 
Arabs,  that  the  people  with  whom  she  lived,  did  '  not  lie, 
nor  steal,  nor  quarrel,  nor  do  any  such  things;  but,  poor 
creatures,'  said  she,  '  they  have  no  religion.'  In  contrasting 
the  spiritual  blessings  of  my  country  with  the  more  than 
useless  ceremonies  of  this,  I  often  think  of  these  lines  of 
the  inimitable  Watts  — 

*  Let  strangers  walk  around 
The  city  where  we  dwell,'  &c. 

"  In  some  important  respects,  the  morals  of  this  people 
are  better  than  those  of  our  own  land.  But  the  great 
destroyer  need  not  be  strenuous  on  the  point  here,  for  he 
has  the  entire  mass  of  the  inhabitants  sufficiently  enchained 
by  a  corrupt  religion  for  all  his  purposes ;  and  he  reserves 


216  MEMOIR  OF  MRS.   SMITH. 

other  temptations  for  those  regions  where  he  can  employ 
them,  to  blind  the  eyes  of  men  against  the  clear  light  of 
truth.  In  this  our  mountain  residence,  my  husband  has 
had  more  than  usual  opportunity  to  give  religious  instruc- 
tion by  means  of  conversation,  distribution  of  the  Scriptures, 
and  evening  prayers  in  Arabic,  in  our  room.  More  or  less 
of  the  villagers  are  always  present  upon  the  latter  occasion. 
We  feel  assured  that  these  '  mountain  tops  will  yet  shout 
to  each  other,'  though  we  may  not  live  to  catch  '  the  flying 
joy '  on  earth. 

"  I  have  rejoiced,  dear  Mrs.  Farrar,  in  all  the  spiritual 
blessings  of  your  own  family,  and  in  those  of  the  church 
at  large.  In  thinking  of  that  garden  of  the  Lord  where 
my  friends  dwell,  I  sometimes  compare  our  situation  with 
that  of  our  first  parents  who  were  driven  out  of  paradise 
to  till  the  earth,  which  they  found  covered  with  thorns 
and  briers.  Indeed,  I  think  that  had  Isaiah  seen,  in  vision, 
our  happy  land,  with  all  her  faults ;  contrasting  it  with 
this,  as  it  is  now,  and  probably  was  then,  he  would  still 
have  indulged  in  all  the  strains  of  prophetic  rapture,  which 
characterize  his  writings.  I  must  now,  through  necessity, 
though  unwillingly,  leave  you.  A  sheet  of  paper  never 
seemed  so  insufficient  for  my  purposes,  as  sine*  I  came  to 
this  country.  A  single  one  will  not  contain  half  I  wish  to 
communicate  to  those  I  love ;  and  yet  I  think  it  will  contain 
as  much  as  I  ought  to  trouble  them  with." 


CHAPTER    XI. 

SCENERY SABBATH    EVENING ENGLISH     SERVICE TROU- 
BLES OF  MOHAMMEDANS DEATH  OF  DR.  DODGE APPEAL 

TD     AMERICAN     CHRISTIANS  ON     PHYSICAL     CULTURE  

INTERCOURSE    WITH    ENGLISH    FRIENDS LETTER   TO  MRS. 

DODGE ON  PREPARATION  FOR    THE    MISSIONARY  WORK 

FEMALE    PRAYER    MEETING NATIVE    HABITS    OF    FASTING 

THOUGHTS  ON    AMERICAN   CHARACTER ARAB  VISITS 

LETTER    TO    MRS.    WISNER   ON    THE     DEATH    OF     HER    HUS- 
BAND   LETTER   TO    MRS.    HALLOCK. 

HAVING  returned  from  her  summer  residence  in  the 
mountains,  and  become  again  settled  at  Beyroot,  Mrs. 
Smith  resumed  her  journal  addressed  to  her  parents,  as 
follows :  — 

"  BEYROOT,  OCT.  19,  1834. 

"My  ever  dear  Parents:  —  I  wish  you  could  sit  down 
with  me  in  my  pleasant  room,  this  evening,  where  I  have 
composed  myself  for  a  little  epistolary  converse  with  you. 
The  full  moon,  rising  in  the  east,  is  shining  in  its  splendor 
over  the  lofty  peak  of  Lebanon,  while  the  waters  of  the 
Mediterranean,  which  wash  its  base,  are  sparkling  in  her 
beams,  and  on  the  north  its  dark  waves  are  bounded  only 
by  the  sky.  The  street  in  which  we  live  is  directly  upon 
the  shore ;  a  high  castle,  surmounted  with  a  single  turret, 
stands  upon  a  rock,  a  few  rods  from  the  land ;  the  hum  of 
human  voices  has  ceased,  and  the  silence  of  night  is  broken 
only  by  the  roar  of  the  surf,  as  the  sea  dashes  upon  the 
shore.  Three  times  have  I  risen  from  my  seat  to  view 

and    admire   in    solitude   this   charming    scene      We    are 
JQ  9U 


218  MEMOIR  OF 

partially  settled  in  our  new  abode,  but  I  hope  we  shall  not 
indulge  the  thought  that  this  is  our  rest.  If  we  do,  God 
will  break  up  the  delusion. 

"  This  is  the  evening  of  the  Sabbath,  and  it  will  be 
more  appropriate  to  recall  the  events  of  the  day.  Mr. 
Thompson  preached  at  our  Consul's,  a  most  excellent  ser- 
mon. My  soul  was  refreshed,  particularly  in  the  singing, 
and  I  thought  of  the  bliss  of  heaven.  The  Sabbath,  my 
dear  father,  is  the  day  in  which  I  am  in  the  habit  of  making 
you  especially  the  subject  of  my  petitions ;  and  often  my 
heart  is  much  drawn  out  in  supplicating  spiritual  blessings 
for  you,  and  I  feel  assured  that  such  blessings  will  make 
you  completely  happy  here  and  hereafter.  Thus,  through 
the  merits  of  my  Saviour,  though  far  removed  from  you,  I 
may  be  the  means  of  making  an  impression  upon  your 
present  and  eternal  happiness. 

"October  22. — Yesterday  I  went  up  to  Mr.  Bird's  to 
consult  about  the  plan  of  a  school-house,  now  commenced 
for  females.  I  can  hardly  believe  that  such  a  project  is 
actually  in  progress,  and  I  hail  it  as  the  dawn  of  a  happy 
change  in  Syria.  Two  hundred  dollars  have  been  sub- 
scribed by  friends  in  this  vicinity,  and  I  told  Mr.  B.,  that 
if  necessary,  I  thought  he  might  expend  fifty  more  upon  the 
building,  as  our  Sabbath  school  in  Norwich  had  pledged 
one  hundred  a  year  for  female  education  in  Syria.  I  cannot 
tell  you  how  much  satisfaction  I  take  in  appropriating  my 
little  effects  to  missionary  purposes ;  as  I  used  at  home 
often  to  wish  that  '  Holiness  to  the  Lord'  might  be  inscribed 
on  rny  little  possessions. 

"October  27.  —  This  morning  the  English  service  was 
held  in  the  room  now  called  our  chapel,  at  our  Consul's, 
and  it  promises  to  be  a  pleasant  resort.  I  felt  more  as  I 
used  to  feel  in  America,  than  since  I  bade  farewell  to  those 

'  Sacred  scenes  of  peace  and  pleasure, 
Holy  days  and  Sabbath  bell.' 

Mrs.  Chasseaud  is  much  engaged  in  fitting  it  up,  arranging 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  219 

with  her  own  hands  the  covering  of  the  desk,  in  which 
she  exhibits  the  tact  of  her  countrywomen.  I  cannot  but 
think  that  these  feeble  beginnings  for  this  land  are  like  the 
little  stone  that  was  cut  out  of  the  mountain. 

"October  29.  —  Yesterday  I  again  commenced  the  fe- 
male school  with  four  scholars,  which  were  increased  to 
ten  to-day,  and  the  number  will  probably  continue  to  aug- 
ment as  before,  from  week  to  week.  As  I  walked  home 
about  sunset  this  evening,  I  thought,  'Can  it  be  that  I  am 
really  a  school-mistress,  and  the  only  one  in  all  Syria?' 
and  I  tripped  along  with  a  quick  step  amid  Egyptians, 
Turks  and  Arabs,  Moslems  and  Jews,  to  my  pleasant  and 
quiet  home,  where  I  always  find  a  number  of  kind  friends 
to  bid  me  welcome.  Dear  Mrs.  Abbott  said  to  me,  as  I 
seated  myself  with  her  upon  the  side  of  her  bed,  before  I 
took  off  my  hat,  '  You  don't  know  what  a  privilege,  what  a 
comfort  it  is  to  me  to  have  you  here.'  My  hours  are  now 
so  systematically  and  fully  appropriated  that  I  can  only 
steal  short  intervals  for  writing.  , 

"November  9.  —  The  number  of  English  merchants  is 
increasing  here,  and  for  the  last  (week  our  minds  have 
been  much  exercised  respecting  them ;  especially  the  im- 
portance of  their  being  regular  attendants  upon  our  morn- 
ing service.  If  a  foundation  is  now  to  be  laid  for  a  future 
community  of  English  and  Americans,  as  we  cannot  doubt, 
we  are  anxious  that  it  should  be  a  good  one.  If  it  be 
only  fashionable  for  all  who  come  to  attend  chapel,  it  will 
be  a  great  point  gained;  for  there  will  be  souls  which  may 
be  the  subjects  of  the  operations  of  the  Spirit. 

"  Dear  parents,  I  love  you,  and  think  of  you  constantly, 
yet  am  busy  and  happy.  I  sometimes  indulge  the  thought 
that  God  has  sent  me  to  the  females  of  Syria — to  the 
little  girls  (of  whom  I  have  a  favorite  school)  —  for  their 
good.  They  are  the  burden  of  my  prayer ;  let  them  be  of 
yours. 

"Jan.  5,  1835.  —  On  Friday  I  distributed  rewards  to 
twenty-three  little  girls  belonging  to  my  school,  which,  as 


220  MEMOIR  OF 

they  are  all  poor,  consisted  of  clothing.  The  value  of  the 
presents  was  graduated  by  the  number  of  tickets  which 
each  scholar  could  produce.  My  husband  prayed  and  talked 
with  them.  It  was  a  new  scene  for  Syria.  Our  Sabbath 
school  also  increases.  Eighteen  were  present  last  Sab- 
bath, and  walked  two  and  two  from  Tannoos'  house  to 
the  Arabic  service.  I  am  in  constant  expectation  of  an 
'  excommunication '  upon  my  pupils,  from  the  ecclesiastical 
authorities." 

Of  Mrs.  Smith's  labors,  at  this  time,  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Thomson  wrote,  January  llth  —  "Mrs.  Smith's  female 
school  prospers  wonderfully,  but  it  is  the  altar  of  her  own 
health ;  and  I  fear  that  in  the  flame  that  goeth  up  toward 
heaven  from  off  that  altar,  she  will  soon  ascend,  as  did 
Manoah's  angel.*  May  the  Lord  prolong  her  valuable 
life.  We  can  hardly  spare  her ;  she  is  our  only  hope  for  a 
female  school  in  Beyroot  at  present." 

"January  28.  —  It  is  a  year  to-day  since  our  arrival  at  Bey- 
root  —  a  year  of  mercies  only.  How  grateful  and  obedient 
ought  we  to  be!  I  wish  you  would  pray,  my  dear  parents, 
that  I  may  not  be  so  dull  a  scholar  as  I  feel  myself  to  be, 
under  all  the  kind  discipline  of  a  heavenly  Master.  When 
I  reflect  upon  the  multifarious  lessons,  which  in  the  course 
of  nearly  thirty  years  I  have  been  called  to  learn,  I 
am  ashamed  and  confounded  at  my  ignorance  —  my  slow 
advance  in  moral  improvement.  Every  day  that  I  live  1 
find  less  occasion  for  self-complacency.  Little  do  those 
who  are  basking  in  the  rays  of  a  meridian  sun,  like  that 
under  which  I  lived  in  Norwich,  and  passing  buoyantly 
along  with  the  stream,  know  how  it  would  '  try  their  souls,' 
and  try  their  characters,  and  their  Christian  hopes,  to  be 
transported  to  a  dark,  cold  land,  like  this,  where  they  would 
be  obliged  to  struggle  against  the  current.  Yes,  it  is  to 
me  a  solemn  thought,  that  many,  apparently  hopeful  fol- 
lowers of  Christ,  in  America,  would  not  sustain  the  change : 

•  Judges  xiii.  19,  20,  21. 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  221 

for  with  all  my  self-love,  I  often  fear  that  I  shall  be  found 
wanting  at  the  last.  Could  I  convey  to  the  minds  of  my 
friends  the  views  which  I  have  on  this  point,  I  should  re- 
joice. In  a  few  words  1  would  say, '  Examine  yourselves,1 
and  discover,  if  possible,  how  much  of  your  love,  zeal,  and 
activity,  is  the  genuine  fruit  of  the  Spirit,  and  how  much 
is  the  result  of  factitious  circumstances. 

"  Last  Saturday  was  a  day  of  much  interest  and  excite- 
ment to  us,  leading  us  to  feel  the  force  of  the  assurance, 
that '  as  the  mountains  are  round  about  Jerusalem,  so  is 
the  Lord  round  about  his  people,'  when  they  are  planted 
amid  an  irregular,  despotic,  and  dangerous  government. 
We  are  here  not  only  defended,  but  the  defenders  of  the  le- 
gitimate subjects  of  Mohammedan  rule  against  their  own 
rulers.  An  order  was  issued  for  the  impressment  of  sol- 
diers for  the  Pasha,  which  does  not  extend  to  the  nominal 
Christians,  but  only  to  the  Moslems.  In  consequence  of 
which,  the  houses  of  the  English  and  Americans  were 
nearly  filled  with  refugees.  Seven  men  slept  in  our  court 
on  Saturday  night.  Many  Christians  were  also  seized,  but 
subsequently  released,  after  satisfactory  evidence  that  they 
were  not  Moslems. 

"February  12.  —  Once  more  God,  in  his  inscrutable 
wisdom,  has  entered  our  little  band,  in  the  removal  of  one 
of  our  number ;  by  which  our  hearts  are  not  only  wound- 
ed, but  our  hopes  of  Jerusalem  again  blasted.  Our  be- 
loved brother  Dodge,  who,  from  the  time  that  I  knew  him, 
has  ever  seemed  to  me  ripening  for  heaven,  has  at  length 
reached  that  '  home  for  weary  souls.'  Sad  to  us,  but 
not  to  him,  is  this  event.  The  following  lines,  sung  at 
brother  Peter's  funeral,  and  at  our  family  devotions  this 
morning,  express  my  present  feelings  :  — 

'  There  faith  lifts  up  the  tearless  eye, 

The  heart  with  anguish  riven ; 
It  views  the  tempest  passing  by, 
Sees  evening  shadows  quickly  fly, 

And  all  serene  —  in  heaven.' 


222  MEMOIR   OF 

Yes ;  '  all  serene  in  heaven.'  He  is  there,  I  doubt  not ; 
though  we  cannot  see  why  he  should  be  snatched  away, 
after  having  spent  two  years  of  toil  and  perplexity  in  pre- 
paring for  service  in  this  dark  land,  with  the  language  just 
beginning  to  be  at  his  command ;  yet  he  knows  and  ap- 
preciates the  whole.  When  I  was  an  inmate  of  his  family, 
I  found  that  he  uniformly  rose  very  early;  and  from  his 
increasing  spiritual  views  and  tender  sensibilities,  it  was 
evident  that  he  held  much  communion  with  God.  His  case 
confirms  me  in  the  long-cherished  belief,  that  secret  prayer 
is  the  key  to  holy  living  and  a  happy  death. 

"  We  shall  probably  now  make  other  arrangements ;  and 
the  question  will  arise,  '  Shall  Jerusalem  be  abandoned  ? ' 
Death  has  interrupted  every  previous  attempt,  and  to  send 
missionaries  thither  seems  but  sending  them  to  their  graves! 
We  all  feel  that  God  has  selected  from  our  number,  at  this 
time,  the  very  one  who  was  best  prepared  for  His  presence  ; 
of  course  the  one  qualified  to  live  and  do  good.  This 
makes  us  mourn,  arid  every  day  we  realize  our  loss  more. 

"  And  now  what  can  I  say ;  what  can  the  missionaries 
of  Syria  say;  what  can  any  of  the  laborers  who  are  scat- 
tered over  this  desolate  world  say,  to  the  mass  of  Christians 
crowded  together  in  America,  to  induce  them  to  feel  and 
to  act  only  for  dying  multitudes  ?  They  do  feel,  and  they 
do  act,  comparatively ;  but,  my  dear  parents,  it  is  the  eyes 
that  affect  the  heart ;  and  if  we  would  believe  fully,  that  a 
guilty  world  is  under  the  wrath  of  God,  we  must  go  to 
those  portions  of  the  earth  where  Satan  still  reigns  tri- 
umphant. I  was  deeply  affected  with  the  fact  that  the 
Washington  Islands  were  abandoned  as  a  missionary  station, 
because  of  their  scattered  population.  Under  existing  cir- 
cumstances probably  this  was  necessary ;  but  ought  cir- 
cumstances to  exist  in  a  church  so  large,  so  blessed,  so 
competent  as  that  of  America,  as  unavoidably  to  doom  to 
eternal  destruction  a  thousand  souls  in  one  place,  five 
hundred  or  even  one  hundred  in  another,  to  say  nothing 
of  the  millions?  I  think  of  those  groups  in  the  Pacific;  of 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  223 

the  Azores,  of  which  we  had  a  faint  glimpse  when  cross- 
ing the  Atlantic;  of  other  inhabitants  of  mountains  and 
valleys,  upon  which  our  eyes  rested.  I  look  abroad  upon 
the  countries  around  this  sea,  teeming  with  immortal  souls, 
whose  wasted  existence  will  soon  be  swallowed  up  in  the 
svorld  of  wo ;  and  then  my  eye  turns  to  our  own  land, 
and  I  see  the  crowded  conference-room,  the  Sabbath  school, 
the  '  great  congregation,'  not  denying  but  enjoying  them- 
selves, in  the  spacious  churches  where  the  truth  is  continually 
dropping  its  sacred  dew.  I  see  the  shelves  and  tables  loaded 
with  publications  too  numerous  to  be  read,  the  social  board 
covered  with  dainties.  I  think  of  the  hours  that  are  spent 
in  cooking,  in  visits,  in  regulating  the  fold  or  fashion  of 
an  article  of  dress  or  furniture  —  not  by  the  devotees  of 
folly,  but  by  blood-bought  disciples  of  Christ  —  and  I  think 
of  the  wasted  years  of  my  own  probationary  existence; 
and  in  view  of  all  this,  my  heart  sinks  within  me,  and  I  can 
only  exclaim,  in  behalf  of  myself  and  others, '  Guilty,  guilty  !  ' 
While  you  have  more  than  enough  of  all  that  makes  life  dear 
and  immortality  to  appear  precious,  here  there  exists  native 
barrenness. 

"  Excepting  the  three  or  four  native  converts,  we  know 
not  one  pious  religious  teacher,  one  judicious  parent,  one 
family  circle  regulated  by  the  love  of  God,  one  tradesman 
influenced  by  the  fear  of  God  —  no,  not  even  one!  Let 
me  advise  any,  the  humblest,  the  most  uninfluential,  whose 
heart  may  be  touched  with  such  facts,  leading  him  to  ex- 
claim, '  What  can  /do? '  to  begin  with  some  little  thing,  be 
it  ever  so  small,  by  which  he  may  save,  if  not  many,  a  few 
moments  of  precious  time,  which  he  may  devote  to  the  pur- 
pose of  thinking  and  praying  over  this  great  matter.  And 
if  he  be  faithful  in  a  little,  he  may  have  authority  over  much. 
The  Holy  Spirit  will  communicate  new  views,  new  energies, 
and  a  spark  may  kindle  a  great  fire. 

"  I  write  to  Mrs.  Ripley  by  this  opportunity,  and  perhaps 
also  to  sister  Faith.  I  wish  I  had  strength  to  do  more  ;  but 
my  school  and  my  studies  draw  upon  my  energies  continu- 


224  MEMOIR  OF 

ally,  as  well  as  occupy  the  best  hours  of  every  day.  When 
I  get  an  assistant  from  among  the  hundreds  of  well-qualified 
females  in  America,  I  will  give  more  time  to  my  correspond- 
ents there,  God  willing. 

"  We  had  five  young  men  at  our  Bible  class  last  evening, 
English  and  Scotch.  It  is  a  little  remarkable  that  these 
foreign  adventurers  should  all  of  them  have  been,  as  it  ap- 
pears, religiously  educated.  They  are  also  more  than 
usually  intelligent.  We  cannot  but  bope  that  God  is  laying 
a  foundation  here  on  which  to  build  his  kingdom  in  future 
generations." 

-"  BEYKOOT,  FEBRUARY  12. 

"  My  dear  Sister  :  —  This  is  Thursday,  the  day  on  which 
1  bring  you  and  your  daughters  in  especial  remembrance 
before  God  ;  on  Wednesday,  I  remember  your  dear  husband 
and  little  Cornelius ;  and  often  in  connection  with  them  the 
precious  friends  at  Andover. 

"  You  speak  of  the  importance  and  duty  of  physical 
culture.  It  is  a  subject  upon  which  I  reflected  much  in 
America,  and  have  done  so  still  more  in  this  country.  I 
think  the  individual  who  should  devote  his  whole  attention 
to  it,  for  the  benefit  of  missionaries,  would  be  a  blessing  to 
the  universe. 

"  Many  precautions  are  essential  in  this  climate,  beside 
those  which  relate  to  diet.  Exposure  to  cold  and  dampness, 
and  fatigue,  must  be  avoided.  Unbraced  by  the  cold  win- 
ters to  which  we  have  been  accustomed,  our  northern  con- 
stitutions are  particularly  susceptible  to  debility ;  and  if  we 
lose  our  vigor  of  body,  we  cannot  do  with  our  '  might '  what 
our  hands  find  to  do;  for  we  have  no  might. 

"February  28.  —  I  believe  that  I  feel  on  Saturdays  much 
like  all  '  school  ma'am's,'  a  sort  of  freedom  from  care  and  a 
desire  for  relaxation;  yet  I  am  certainly  happier,  surrounded 
by  my  twenty  little  Arab  girls,  than  any  where  else ;  though 
I  have  a  pleasant  home  and  a  most  beloved  husband. 

"  Our  intercourse  with  our  English  friends  becomes  every 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  225 

week  more  pleasant  and  mutually  confidential.  It  seems  like 
an  answer  to  prayer.  We  do  not  feel  like  relinquishing  the 
Jerusalem  mission,  but  would  rather  '  draw  arguments  from 
discouragements,'  and  '  take  the  kingdom  of  heaven  by  vio- 
lence '  for  that  city.  One  fact  is  encouraging,  that  no  death 
has  occurred  in  consequence  of  the  climate,  for  it  is  superioi 
to  that  of  Beyroot.  Their  winters  are  cold  and  invigorating 
"  You  inquire  if  missionaries  are  not  in  danger  of  losing 
their  regard  for  the  sanctity  of  the  Sabbath.  They  are  so, 
and  on  this  account  we  feel  it  to  be  important  that  we  keep 
the  day  with  uncommon  strictness ;  as  the  habit  is  calculated 
to  make  a  deep  impression  upon  the  natives,  so  unlike  their 
own.  We  get  no  dinner,  though  our  servant  is  consequently 
idle  all  the  morning,  while  we  are  at  English  service.  With 
my  husband  and  myself  every  moment  is  filled  up  as  in 
America,  the  native  Sabbath  school  being  exclusively  under 
our  direction." 

The  letter  from  which  the  following  extracts  are  taken, 
was  addressed  to  Mrs.  Dodge,  on  the  death  of  her  husband : 
— "  Need  I  spend  a  moment,  my  dear  sister,  to  convince 
you  that  in  your  sorrows,  I  am  afflicted,  and  that  I  have 
wept  again  and  again  over  the  memory  of  your  and  my 
beloved  friend,  and  at  the  thought  of  your  desolated  heart? 
Though  many  tears  had  flowed,  as  one  circumstance  after 
another  confirmed  the  sad  story  of  your  loss ;  yet  when  I 
came  to  that  part  of  your  recital  which  alluded  to  the  inter- 
ment on  Mount  Zion,  and  pictured  to  myself  the  unconscious 
curiosity  depicted  upon  the  familiar  features  of  your  bright 
little  Mary,  in  the  last  mournful  scene,  it  seemed  as  if  my 
heart  would  burst.  Sweet  child !  God  will  surely  be  her 
Father.  I  esteemed  and  admired  your  excellent  husband, 
His  mind  possessed  certain  delicate  shades  which  were  truly 
attractive;  not  to  mention  his  strong  and  increasing  sensi- 
bility to  those  spiritual  things  which  he  knows  and  loves 
now  with  unclouded  perceptions  and  emotions  in  that 
blessed  home  on  high.  My  husband  and  I  reflect  with  great 

10* 


226  MEMOIR  OF 

satisfaction  upon  our  intercourse  with  him;  we  saw  the 
growing  spirituality  of  his  feelings,  and  very  often  said  to 
each  other,  that  we  had  forebodings  of  his  early  removal. 
We  saw,  too,  that  his  piety  was  the  result  of  cherished  com- 
munion with  his  God,  and  shall  we  not  make  him  here  our 
exemplar  ?  His  short  visit  at  Beyroot  was  a  cordial  to  our 
tiearts." 

The  following  letter  to  a  young  Christian  relative,  whom 
Mrs.  Smith  hoped  to  welcome  to  a  participation  in  her 
labors,  is  inserted  for  the  sake  of  the  suggestions  it  contains 
on  preparation  for  the  missionary  work. 

"BEYROOT,  MARCH  2. 

"  Since  you  and  I,  my  dear  Mary,  hope  to  be  united  in 
labors,  at  some  future  day,  for  the  benefit  of  this  people,  it 
seems  desirable  that  we  should  keep  up  a  correspondence, 
which  you  have  so  pleasantly  commenced  by  your  sweet  let- 
ter. I  cannot  tell  you  how  much  I  was  gratified,  more  than 
by  any  which  I  have  received;  and  I  am  constantly  thinking 
of  your  promise  to  come  and  aid  me,  if  the  Lord  will.  '  This 
prospect,  though  distant  a  few  years,  gives  a  spring  to  my 
feelings  whenever  I  dwell  upon  it ;  and  furnishes  one  of  the 
strongest  inducements  to  me  to  seek  the  preservation  of  my 
health,  that  I  may  live  to  aid  you  by  my  experience,  and 
comfort  you  with  my  affection,  when  you  forsake  father  and 
mother  for  Christ.  I  look  upon  this  consecration  of  your- 
self to  him  as  perfectly  rational  and  consistent;  and  I  hope 
that  in  laying  out  your  energies  to  prepare  for  the  station, 
you  will  feel  that  you  are  doing  nothing  more  than  is  your 
duty  to  do.  This  will  keep  you  from  spiritual  exaltation 
above  those  who  are  living  for  a  less  noble  purpose;  by 
leading  you  to  think  of  the  high  standard  which  God  has 
given  us,  rather  than  of  the  deficiencies  of  others.  If  he 
blesses  you  in  this  undertaking,  what  sublimity  will  be  at- 
tached to  all  your  thoughts  and  pursuits !  Methinks  angels 
will  be  your  joyful  companions  and  advisers,  delegated  by 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  227 

your  blessed  Master.  Perhaps  too  he  will  condescend  to 
employ  me  in  furnishing  you  with  a  few  hints  that  may  be 
profitable  to  you.  In  one  letter,  however,  I  will  not  at- 
tempt to  say  all  that  is  in  ray  mind;  but  take  up  one  or  two 
subjects  only. 

"  I  need  not  dwell  long,  at  present,  upon  the  highest 
qualification  requisite  for  a  missionary,  though  I  should  lo\e 
to  occupy  many  pages  with  it.  You  will  readily  believe 
that  no  common  degree  of  love  to  God  and  love  to  man,  will 
suffice  for  a  foundation,  in  forming  yourself  to  become  one. 
I  will  only  remark,  that  this  must  be  acquired  by  daily  and 
prolonged  communion  with  God.  You  must  not  only  take  a 
few  minutes,  at  regular  seasons,  for  prayer;  but  you  must 
secure  some  of  your  most  valuable  hours;  and  so  occupy 
yourself  in  them  as  to  get  near  to  God ;  and  so  as  to  bring 
eternal  things  near  to  you,  that  you  may  throw  your  entire 
self  into  the  work  which  engages  his  infinite  mind  ;  and 
that  every  thing  beside  may  dwindle  to  a  point.  Although  I 
am  very  far  from  setting  myself  as  a  standard  —  on  the  con- 
trary, am  continually  lamenting  my  deficiencies  —  yet  I  can 
say,  that  if  I  have  any  heart  for  my  work,  I  look  back  upon 
the  hours  of  retirement  and  devotion  which,  before  I  knew 
my  destination,  were  spent  in  my  own  chamber,  in  my 
father's  house,  and  when  the  beautiful  stars  of  the  morning 
were  my  only  light  —  as  the  means  of  obtaining  this  heart. 
I  have  also  found  great  profit  from  whole  days  of  private 
fasting  and  prayer.  You  will  derive  particular  benefit  from 
such  seasons,  having  a  known  and  definite  object  in  view. 
If  you  pursue  an  undeviating  course  of  secret  devotion,  with- 
out neglecting  your  active  duties,  your  soul  will  gradually 
rise  to  higher  and  still  higher  perceptions  of  truth  and  per- 
sonal obligation ;  and  when  you  reach  the  land  of  darkness, 
where,  within  the  loyal  dominions  of  '  the  prince  of  the 
power  of  the  air,'  even  the  regenerate  have  greater  struggles 
with  their  depraved  natures;  past  joys  and  motives  will  come 
back  upon  your  soul  to  refresh  and  strengthen  you;  and 


228  MEMOIR  OF 

like  David,  you  will  remember  God  «  from  the  land  of  Jordan 
and  of  the  Hermonites,  and  from  the  hill  Mizar.' 

"  Presuming  that  all  your  pursuits  and  studies  will  have 
a  decided  and  acknowledged  reference  to  the  missionary 
work,  during  the  years  preparatory  to  your  departure  for 
Syria;  I  would  mention  that  a  knowledge  of  languages, 
and  a  facility  in  acquiring  them,  are  the  first  requisites  for 
your  undertaking.  I  do  not  wish  to  discourage  you  by  too 
formidable  a  list  of  necessary  acquirements ;  but  Mr.  Smith 
and  I  both  think  that  you  should  be  able  to  speak  the 
Italian  readily,  to  read  the  French,  and  to  be  sufficiently 
familiar  with  Latin  to  use  the  Arabic  and  Latin  diction- 
ary— the  only  one  which  we  have;  and  if  you  can  obtain 
from  your  father  a  little  knowledge  of  the  idiom  of  the 
Hebrew,  it  will  aid  you  greatly  in  that  of  the  Arabic,  which 
it  strongly  resembles.  With  a  knowledge  of  Italian,  you 
can  enjoy  unembarrassed  intercourse  with  most  foreigners 
in  the  Mediterranean ;  and  at  brother  Edward's,  in  New 
York,  you  can  get  a  native  teacher.  It  is  an  easy,  sweet 
language.  The  French  is  so  similar,  you  will -not  find  it 
difficult ;  and  if  you  take  the  Latin  first,  you  will  find  the 
transition  to  both  the  others  natural.  The  Hebrew  is  of 
less  consequence  than  the  other  three,  and  may  be  omitted. 
To  use  De  Sacy's  grammar,  you  will  need  an  acquaintance 
with  the  French.  It  is  seldom  that  an  individual  obtains  a 
perfect  knowledge  of  several  different  languages,  yet  I  think 
the  study  of  one  foreign  tongue,  gives  a  taste  and  facility 
for  others ;  and  for  a  missionary,  even  a  smattering  in  lan- 
guages is  better  than  nothing.  As  for  the  Arabic,  you  need 
have  nothing  to  do  with  it  until  you  mingle  with  the  Arabs ; 
though  possibly  I  may  send  you  a  book,  that  you  may  gratify 
your  curiosity  by  looking  at  the  characters." 

"  BEYROOT,  MARCH  17. 

"  My  dear  Mother  :  —  I  have  two  reasons  for  addressing 
myself  to  you  especially,  aside  from  my  usual  journal ;  first 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  <&9 

to  gratify  you,  and  secondly  that  I  may  bring  you  in  debt 
to  me  to  the  amount  of  a  whole  sheet  of  paper,  filled  by  your 
own  dictation.  Although  you  are  mentioned  in  every  letter 
from  home,  and  I  love  to  hear  that  you  are  well  and  happy, 
and  that  you  love,  and  weep,  and  pray  for  me,  still  I  have 
an  earnest  desire  to  recognize  upon  paper  the  features  of 
your  own  mind ;  that  mind  with  which  I  have  had  so  much 
converse  and  sympathy.  It  is  a  very  pleasant  circumstance 
to  me,  that  notwithstanding  I  am  so  busily  occupied  with 
cares  and  interests  around  me,  I  am  often  with  you  in  my 
dreams,  and  many  times  dear  grandmother  and  brother 
Peter  are  mingling  with  us.  Shall  we  not  all  be  associates 
in  heaven? 

"  We  often  think  and  talk  of  your  Friday  meeting, 
which  is  on  purpose  for  us;  and  I  believe  your  prayers  have 
been,  and  will  be  yet  more  abundantly  answered.  On 
Saturday  we  commenced  a  native  female  prayer  meeting, 
only  one  of  whose  attendants,  (Mrs.  W.,)  gives  satisfactory 
evidence  of  a  renewed  nature ;  yet  we  look  for  fruit  here- 
after. If  those  females  in  America,  who  decline  leading 
the  devotions  of  a  social  circle,  feel  any  thing  of  the  reluc- 
tance which  I  felt  in  attempting  to  pray  in  the  native 
tongue,  I  pity  more  than  I  blame  them ;  yet  if  they  would 
cast  themselves  upon  God,  as  I  was  enabled  to  do,  I  doubt 
not  that  similar  strength  would  be  imparted.  My  first  effort 
of  the  kind,  in  this  difficult  language,  was  with  my  little 
girl,  and  I  pursue  it  regularly.  Twice  I  have  performed 
the  duty  in  the  school,  and  Mrs.  W.  and  I  stop  a  few 
minutes  once  a  week,  to  make  the  school  and  her  irreli- 
gious friends  the  subjects  of  prayer.  If  I  were  not  writing 
to  you,  dear  mother,  I  should  not  mention  these  particu- 
lars ;  but  I  know  you  will  tenderly  sympathize  with  me  in 
an  occurrence  of  this  nature.  Probably  this  is  the  fiist 
female  prayer  meeting  ever  held  in  the  Arabic  language. 
Will  you  not  make  it,  at  yours  on  Friday,  an  especial  sub- 
ject of  prayer  ?  Pray  that  our  stammering  tongues  may  be 
more  and  more  unloosed. 


230  MEMOIR  OF 

"  I  wish,  dear  mother,  you  could  visit  my  school,  and 
possess  the  gift  of  tongues.  I  would  not  withdraw  your 
interest  from  other  objects,  but  I  do  wish  you  to  pray  a 
great  deal  for  these  little  girls.  I  sometimes  feel  that  God 
has  sent  me  here  to  make  an  impression  upon  the  female 
character  in  Syria;  yet  I  may  be  cut  off  speedily,  and  my 
work  cease.  God  forbid !  Rather  let  me  be  like  Swartz 
and  Morrison,  who  have  been  permitted  with  bodily  eyes  to 
behold  the  fruits  of  their  labors. 

"  I  think  the  habits  of  fasting  among  this  people  would 
strike  you  singularly.  They  are  very  troublesome,  to  say 
the  least,  in  a  family.  Yet  I  am  not  solicitous  about  over- 
throwing a  superstition  so  comparatively  innocent  as  this, 
before  the  heart  is  convinced  of  the  truth ;  for  I  am  of  the 
opinion  that  it  often  induces  a  recklessness  of  moral  obli- 
gation, unfavorable  to  purity.  It  is  like  having  the  soul 
*  swept  and  garnished '  for  fouler  spirits  to  be  entertained 
therein.  When  I  took  my  little  girl,  she  was  fasting  from 
meat,  butter,  milk,  and  all  animal  substances,  for  forty  days 
previous  to  Christmas.  Now,  she  and  our  Maltese  are 
keeping  fifty  days  Lent  before  Easter  —  taking  no  food  until 
after  twelve  o'clock,  and  then  nothing  of  an  animal  nature. 
Saturdays  and  Sundays  the  little  girl,  who  is  a  Greek,  may 
eat  in  the  morning ;  and  the  servant  boy,  who  is  a  Catholic, 
Sundays  only.  This  practice  leads  the  people  to  think  very 
much  about  food,  making  them  particular  and  difficult;  for 
after  such  long  fasts,  they  loathe  simple  food,  and  are  often 
dissatisfied  with  what  is  given  them.  With  my  washer- 
woman I  have  had  frequent  trouble.  They  are  always,  too, 
wishing  a  change  of  food.  The  people  fish  all  night  upon 
the  sea,  for  '  bloodless  fish,'  as  they  are  called,  and  often 
the  reflection  of  the  torches,  attached  to  their  boats,  dances 
around  the  walls  of  our  bed-room  until  morning  dawns.  It 
reminds  me  of  the  probable  mode  in  which  the  disciples  of 
our  Saviour  gained  their  subsistence.  '  They  toiled  all 
night,'  but  not  under  such  a  guide  as  these  people,  who  are 
thus  duped  to  believe  that  this  is  religion,  and  will  carry 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  231 

them    to   heaven.      Alas !    alas !     Blessed   Lord,   may   thy 
kingdom  come  speedily  !  " 

"Unmoor,  MARCH  19. 

"  We  feel  anxious  respecting  our  country,  lest  she  be  left 
to  misrule  and  destruction.  May  God  save  her,  for  his  own 
glory.  In  some  respects  my  feelings  and  opinions  have  been 
changed  since  I  left  America.  Looking  at  our  national 
character  at  the  distance  of  5,000  miles,  and  mingling  with 
foreigners,  I  feel  myself  forming  a  more  impartial  estimate 
than  when  I  was  borne  along  amid  the  excitement  and  self- 
complacency,  to  which  my  countrymen  are  certainly  ex- 
posed. While  I  see  much  to  admire  and  love,  I  also  see 
faults  that  I  wish  might  be  corrected.  That  humorous 
poetical  effusion  of  Halleck,  describing  the  Connecticut 
character,  is  not  inapplicable  to  the  nation  at  large:  — 

'  They  have  a  natural  talent  for  foreseeing 

And  knowing  all  things.' 

**««*•» 
'  Would  shake  hands  with  a  king  upon  his  throne, 

And  think  it  kindness  to  his  majesty.' 

"  Now  you  must  not  think  that  I  am  becoming  a  traitor 
to  my  own  dear  native  land.  It  is  rny  love,  for  it  that  makes 
rne  jealous  of  her  reputation ;  thrown  as  I  am  into  circum- 
stances in  which  her  merits  are  discussed,  and  where  her 
peculiarities  are  exposed  by  the  various  specimens  of  Ameri- 
can character  that  find  their  way  to  these  shores.  I  have 
before  remarked  that  I  think  our  countrymen  much  better 
qualified  for  missionary  labor  and  self-denial  than  the 
English,  and  I  still  think  so;  yet  if  we  could  prune  away 
some  of  our  excrescences,  raid  at  the  same  time  retain  that 
energy  in  action  which  characterizes  us,  we  should  hold 
a  still  higher  place  in  '  the  scale  of  being,'  than  we  now  do. 

"  I  never  felt  the  importance  of  family  order,  and  a  due 
subordination  of  children  and  servants,  as  since  I  have 
resided  here ;  and  have  been  led  to  fear  that  the  M'ant  of 


232  MEMOIR  OF 

this  in  America,  more  than  any  thing  else,  threatens  to 
interfere  with  the  permanence  of  our  free  institutions. 
Surely  God  never  designed  that  the  beautiful  and  orderly 
arrangement  of  his  providence,  which  has  divided  mankind 
into  families,  should  be  interrupted.  During  the  past 
winter,  an  American  gentleman  and  his  son  have  spent 
considerable  time  at  Beyroot,  after  travelling  in  the  Holy 
Land,  and  making  some  examinations  for  the  purpose  of 
disproving  the  Mosaic  history.  They  are  from  the  south- 
western States,  and  one  of  our  English  friends  remarked, 
that  his  own  curiosity  had  been  gratified  at  length  by 
a  specimen  of  some  of  our  '  back-woodsmen.'  His  criti- 
cisms were  not  unkind  at  all  towards  our  country ;  but  he 
remarked,  incidentally,  that  there  was  a  singular  familiarity 
existing  between  this  father  and  son  ;  the  latter  contradict- 
ing his  father  continually,  and  treating  him  with  no  respect 
whatever. 

"  It  is  interesting  to  me  to  study  the  character  of  the 
English ;  that  race  from  which  we  sprang,  and  to  whom 
we  ought  to  feel  strongly  attached.  Between  them  and 
ourselves  there  are  shades  of  difference  ;  some  to  our  advan- 
tage, and  some  to  our  disadvantage.  The  manners  of  all 
those  whom  I  have  seen  are  in  most  respects  as  refined  as 
those  of  the  best  classes  in  America.  The  above-mentioned 
countrymen  of  ours  remarked  to  their  English  acquaintances 
at  Beyroot,  that  at  the  South  they  did  not  feel  much 
sympathy  with  New  England  residents;  for  they  were  too 
English  in  their  character.  The  father  said  he  did  not  visit 
with  those  of  his  mother  country,  whom  he  met  in  foreign 
lands,  because  he  was  ridiculed  for  eating  with  his  knife, 
instead  of  his  fork  ! 

"  May  18.  —  Yesterday,  at  the  Sabbath  school,  Mr.  Smith 
asked  one  of  the  little  girls,  '  who  was  the  progenitor  of 
the  Jews?'  and  she  replied,  'Satan.'  By  general  consent, 
among  the  old  and  young,  this  afflicted  race  seem  to  be 
condemned  to  ignominy  here,  and  irretrievable  destruc- 
tion hereafter. 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  233 

"  June  2.  —  A  few  days  since,  one  of  my  little  Moslem 
scholars,  whose  father  was  once  an  extensive  merchant  here, 
came  and  invited  me  to  make  a  call  upon  her  mother.  I 
took  Raheel,  and  accompanied  her  to  their  house,  which  is 
in  our  neighborhood.  I  found  it  a  charming  spot,  and  very 
neatly  kept.  An  aged  relative  sat  near  the  door  of  the 
receiving-room,  assorting  and  placing  in  a  pile,  some  grape 
leaves,  which  are  much  used  in  this  country  in  cooking 
rice.  They  mince  fresh  meat  with  the  rice,  and  roll  it  up 
in  the  leaves  and  boil  it.  It  is  a  nice  dish.  But  the  reason 
of  my  alluding  to  this,  was  to  say  that  the  woman  was  blind, 
and  all  her  movements  reminded  me  so  forcibly  of  my  dear 
mother,  that  I  watched  her  with  painful  satisfaction. 

"  It  is  quite  a  formidable  circumstance  to  receive  and 
make  Arab  visits,  so  much  ceremony  is  requisite.  I  gener- 
ally feel  less  at  my  ease  in  exchanging  civilities  with  the 
natives,  than  I  did  in  any  circumstances  in  which  I  was 
placed  in  America.  Sherbet  and  coffee  must  be  furnished, 
and  the  whole  attention  given  to  them  while  they  remain. 
Hospitality  is  regarded  here  as  a  religious  act,  I  think,  and 
reputation  is  greatly  prized.  They  are  less  sincere,  how- 
ever, than  those  whom  they  consider  cold  in  their  manner 
of  treating  strangers.  There  is  no  regularity  or  system  in 
the  arrangement  of  their  time;  of  course,  our  New  England 
habits  are  often  encroached  upon.  Sometimes,  when  I  am 
occupying  an  early  hour  in  the  few  domestic  cares  in  which 
I  allow  myself,  and  when  half-a-dozen  Arab  females  parade 
into  the  room,  I  am  obliged  to  summon  all  my  benevolence 
and  recollection,  to  enable  me  to  perform  the  rites  of  hos- 
pitality with  cheerfulness.  '  For  this  cause  was  I  sent,'  are 
words  which  frequently  come  into  my  mind  of  late,  when 
thus  interrupted.  I  cannot  yet  converse  as  freely  as  I  wish 
on  any  subject,  especially  that  of  religion.  This  too  must 
De  introduced  with  great  judgment  and  caution ;  so  that  I 
must  at  present  content  myself  with  accomplishing  but  little 
more  than  exciting  confidence  and  regard  by  an  amiable 
Christian  deportment,  which  is  not  unimportant  in  preparing 


234  MEMOIR  OF 

the  way  for  future  efforts.  I  often  think  how  dear  mother, 
if  she  were  here  and  knew  the  Arabic,  would  interest  thia 
people. 

"  And  is  Dr.  Wisner  no  longer  upon  the  earth  I  Surely 
there  is  a  world,  and  work  too,  for  the  precious  spirits  who 
are  so  frequently  snatched  from  our  sphere.  I  cannot  be 
sufficiently  thankful  that  my  own  dear  family  circle  remains 
unbroken.  I  never  receive  a  parcel  from  America,  without 
lifting  up  my  heart  to  God  that  I  may  be  prepared  for  what- 
ever intelligence  it  may  contain." 

"  BEYROOT,  JULY  2. 

"  My  dear  Mrs.  Wisner  :  —  When  it  has  been  in  my  heart 
to  address  a  letter  to  you,  which  has  often  been  the  case 
since  my  removal  to  Syria,  I  little  imagined  that  I  was 
deferring  it  for  an  occasion  like  the  present ;  and  that  when 
I  took  my  pen  to  assure  you  of  my  love,  I  should  be  called 
to  express  also  my  sympathy  in  the  sorest  bereavement  you 
could  experience.  Dear  friend,  you  are  not  the  only 
mourner  in  this  afflictive  event.  We,  who  knew  your  hus- 
band, loved  him  and  weep  for  him.  Who  could  know  and 
not  love  him?  He  won  my  heart  the  first  time  I  enjoyed 
your  kind  hospitality  in  Boston.  That  charming  simplicity 
and  warmth  of  heart  which  he  possessed,  was  very  attrac- 
tive, and  he  seemed  so  like  a  father  and  a  brother  to  our 
little  missionary  circle  when  we  were  departing  from 
America,  that  my  attachment  was  greatly  strengthened. 
May  I  never  again  be  called  to  endure  the  agony  and  con- 
flict of  feeling  which  I  experienced  at  the  close  of  the 
evening  service  in  Park  Street  church,  when  this  dear  friend 
came  to  the  pew  where  I  sat,  and  gave  me  his  parting 
blessing.  His  own  soul  seemed  full  of  deep  sympathy ; 
his  words  were  few,  and  I  could  not  speak.  But  for  the 
supporting  grace  of  God,  my  natural  feelings  would  have 
wholly  subdued  me. 

"  Your  excellent  husband,  for  his  kindness  to  our  de- 
parted relatives  and  to  their  orphan  children,  seemed  to  be 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  235 

identified  with  us ;  and  as  I  said  farewell  to  him,  those  chords 
of  feeling  were  touched  which  vibrated  so  painfully  when  I 
left  my  father's  house.  I  have  loved  to  think  of  him  in  this 
far  distant  land;  and  I  have  remembered,  and  repeated  to 
my  missionary  associates  very  often,  a  remark  which  he 
made  to  us  at  our  little  meeting  at  Dr.  Anderson's  —  'That 
we  should  especially  aim  at  the  possession  of  a  cheerful  re- 
liance upon  the  atonement  of  Christ.'  This,  he  said,  would 
support  us  in  our  work  more  than  any  thing  else ! 

"  When  we  heard  of  the  sudden  departure  of  Dr.  Wisner, 
I  remarked  to  Mr.  Smith,  that  it  must  be  that  God  has  a 
place  for  those  who  become  lost  to  us  in  this  world,  where 
their  services  are  immediately  employed  for  his  glory.  Or 
perhaps  he  sees  that  the  sanctifying  influence  of  their  re- 
moval will  promote  his  kingdom  more  than  their  lives  on 
earth.  All  felt  that  this  good  and  gifted  man  was  eminently 
qualified  for  his  station. 

"  It  is  my  opinion  that  nothing  is  lost  to  the  church  by 
such  an  event,  any  more  than  was  the  case  among  the 
Israelites,  when  Elijah  was  taken  up  to  heaven.  Yet  we 
mourn,  and  not  without  reason,  when  beloved  objects  are 
snatched  from  our  bosoms.  Dear  friend,  how  your  heart 
has  bled !  If  I  felt  anguish  such  as  no  former  event  ever 
brought  to  my  soul,  when  a  precious  brother  was  removed 
by  a  lingering  illness,  what  must  you  have  suffered  by  the 
sudden  rending  of  that  tie  which  now  I  know  to  be  stronger 
than  any  other !  But  God  has  supported  you,  I  am  confident. 
He  will  support  you  to  the  end.  You  could  never  claim  so 
many  direct  promises  as  in  your  present  circumstances.  If 
'  thy  Maker  is  thine  husband,'  what  have  you  to  fear  ?  Soon 
we  shall  meet,  I  trust,  where  sorrow  and  sin  will  never  draw 
another  sigh  from  our  breasts.  Please  to  accept,  with  my 
own,  the  affectionate  sympathy  of  my  husband." 

The  feelings  of  Mrs.  Smith  as  a  mourner  with  one  of  the 
families  of  the  mission  at  Smyrna,  afflicted  in  the  removal  of 
a  child,  were  tenderly  expressed  in  the  following  extract :  — 


236  MEMOIR  OF  MRS.   SMITH. 

"  Deal*  Mrs.  Hallock  :  —  You  were  very  kind  to  give  us 
so  minute  an  account  of  the  sickness  of  your  little  daughter. 
It  was  exceedingly  touching,  particularly  as  it  carne  from 
a  mother's  pen ;  and  I  think  you  have  great  consolation  in 
the  remembrance  of  her  sweet  deportment,  and  tender 
religious  sensibilities.  You  may  truly  say  of  your  precious 
one, 

'  She  died  to  sin,  she  died  to  care, 
But  for  a  moment  felt  the  rod ; 
Then,  springing  on  the  viewless  air, 

Spread  her  light  wings  and  soared  to  God. 

*  This  the  blest  theme  that  cheers  my  voice, 

The  grave  is  not  my  darling's  prison ; 
The  stone  that  covered  half  my  joys 
Is  rolled  away,  and  she  is  risen.' 

I  know  much  of  the  sorrows  which  death  brings  into  an 
affectionate  family  circle,  having,  the  year  that  I  left  my 
father's  house,  consigned  to  the  tomb  a  beloved  brother,  who 
v/as  preparing  for  the  ministry.  Such  events  break  up  and 
call  forth  those  deep  fountains  of  feeling  in  the  human  breast, 
the  existence  of  which  is  scarcely  realized  by  the  unafflicted. 
1  asked  my  dear  father,  who  had  .before  lost  a  lovely  boy  of 
two  years,  which  trial  was  the  greatest,  that  of  parting  with 
the  infant,  or  the  son  of  maturer  years.  «  Oh !  the  last,'  said 
he,  '  for  the  love  which  I  bore  the  child,  has  gained  twofold 
strength  for  the  man.'  Such  doubtless  would  have  been 
your  experience. 

"  Do  you  not  often  think  of  the  dear  circle  at  Malta,  and 
the  poor,  ignorant  beings  that  fill  those  streets?  I  doubt  not 
your  prayers  mingle  with  ours  for  the  long  deferred  blessing. 
Oh !  when  shall  we  see  the  kingdom  of  Satan,  around  this 
sea,  tottering  to  its  foundation?  May  we  all  be  faithful  to 
our  trust,  and  God  will  hasten  it  in  his  time." 


CHAPTER    XII. 


JOURNEr    TO    JERUSALEM RETURN    TO    BEYROOT. 

IN  prosecuting  the  objects  of  the  mission,  Mr.  Smith  was 
called  to  visit  Jerusalem.  Mrs.  Smith  accompanied  her 
husband.  She  prepared  an  account  of  their  journey  to  and 
from  Jerusalem ;  and  separate  from  this,  a  sketch  of  the 
scenes  she  witnessed  in  that  interesting  city.  The  latter 
never  reached  this  country.  Its  loss  occasions  a  chasm  in 
the  present  chapter,  much  to  be  regretted ;  especially  as  it 
was  considered  by  her  husband  the  most  interesting  of  all 
her  journals ;  and  there  is  but  a  single  letter  to  supply  its 
place. 

To  such  readers  of  this  volume  as  may  be  already  ac- 
quainted, through  other  channels,  with  scenes  and  places 
described  in  this  chapter,  it  is  believed  there  will  be  com- 
pensation in  the  characteristic  descriptions  she  gives,  and  in 
the  accompanying  manifestations  of  her  peculiar  feelings  as 
a  Christian,  visiting  the  scenes  of  a  country  of  such  sacred 
and  surpassing  interest. 

"  BITROOT,  MAT  14, 1835. 

"  My  dear  Brother  and  Sister :  —  On  the  1st  day  of  April, 
at  2  o'clock,  P.  M.,  I  turned  my  face  to  go  up  to  Jerusalem. 
You  will  not  doubt  that  I  indulged  some  peculiar  feelings  as 
I  went  toward  the  Holy  Land  ;  such  as  no  former  journey 
ever  induced.  I  could  hardly  believe  it  a  reality,  though  a 
sacred  cheerfulness  stole  over  me.  When  I  was  a  little  girl, 
I  used  to  think  of  Jerusalem  with  great  interest ;  and  after  I 
had  a  new  heart,  though  not  the  heart  of  a  missionary,  I 
thought  that  I  could  brave  every  imaginable  evil  for  such  a 
field  of  labor.  Now,  I  was  actually  realizing  the  dreams  of 

837 


238  MEMOIR  OF 

earlier  days;  and  though  the  romance  of  childhood  had 
passed  away,  my  heart  beat  in  unison  with  the  occasion.  1 
only  wanted  some  of  my  beloved  ones  in  America  to  enjoy  it 
with  me. 

"  The  style  of  travelling  in  this  country,  together  with  the 
narrowness  of  the  roads,  which  seldom  allows  two  to  ride 
abreast,  interferes  with  social  intercourse ;  and  conversation 
cannot  be  supported  without  considerable  effort.  We  talked 
some,  however,  and  thought  more. 

"  Our  tents  were  pitched  at  hight  on  the  shore  of  the 
Mediterranean  ;  and  while  the  gentlemen  were  employed  in 
their  erection,  I  walked  down  to  the  water,  '  to  meditate  at 
eventide.'  '  That  classical  sea,'  whose  waters  were  then 
clear  as  crystal,  cast  its  waves  upon  the  smooth  sands  with 
calm  dignity ;  while  I  gathered  the  pretty  shells  which  they 
lodged  at  my  feet.  Not  a  sound  was  heard,  save  the  mur- 
muring of  the  sea,  in  this  solitary  place;  and  as  I  looked  over 
the  wide,  watery  waste,  my  heart  could  not  but  soar  to  Him 
who  sitteth  alone  upon  the  throne  of  the  universe,  and 
quietly  respond  to  the  voice  of  the  peaceful  waves.  We 
partook  of  our  evening  meal  with  cheerfulness,  and  after 
uniting  in  prayer,  retired  to  our  couch.  We  had  reason  to 
regret  our  choice  of  a  location ;  for  the  rain  and  the  wind 
beat  upon  our  habitation,  and  the  pins  which  held*  it  being 
driven  into  loose  sand,  it  fell  in  the  middle  of  the  night.  My 
husband  was  up  nearly  all  night  fastening  down  its  sides,  and 
securing  me  and  our  articles  from  injury.  When  morning 
dawned,  however,  no  harm  had  befallen  our  persons  or 
property.  Under  the  shadow  of  the  Almighty  we  were  se- 
cure from  the  terror  by  night.  At  half  past  8,  we  left 
Khan  Khuldeh,  rode  upon  the  shore  of  the  Mediterranean, 
and  reached  Sidon  in  seven  hours.  It  is  surrounded  by 
beautiful  and  well-watered  gardens ;  and  as  we  rode  out  to 
our  encampment  beyond  the  city  about  sundown,  the  bril- 
liant verdure  of  the  plain,  bounded  by  low  and  luxuriant 
hills,  transferred  us  in  in*agination  to  our  dear  New  Eng- 
land. The  next  morning  at  sunrise  we  set  out  for  Tyre. 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  239 

"  Whenever  I  saw  our  tent  fall  to  the  ground,  my  thoughts 
naturally  reverted  to  the  taking  down  of  the  tabernacle  of 
the  body  at  last.  While  waiting,  I  often  had  time  to  read 
portions  of  Scripture  appropriate  to  the  localities  we  visited  ; 
to  take  notes  also,  and  to  converse  with  the  women  and 
children  who  came  to  ask  charity  and  to  gather  up  any 
thing  which  might  be  left.  We  travelled  on  this  day  along 
'  the  coast  of  Tyre  and  Sidon,'  from  whence  many  came 
forth  to  witness  and  to  be  benefited  by  the  miracles  of  our 
Saviour.  WTe  p-assed  near  the  site  of  Sarepta.  The  scenery 
was  exquisitely  beautiful  on  the  left;  the  country  rising 
gradually  into  hills  of  moderate  height,  whose  declivities, 
even  to  their  summit,  were  covered  with  grain,  and  inter- 
spersed with  olive  trees.  These  latter,  in  the  distance, 
strikingly  resemble  the  apple  trees  of  America,  and  we  felt 
almost  as  if  we  were  travelling  there. 

"  After  a  ride  of  seven  hours  we  found  ourselves  in  Tyre, 
once  '  the  crowning  city,'  now  most  emphatically  the  abode 
of  indigence.  We  went  directly  to  the  house  of  our  con- 
sular agent,  a  respectable  native,  of  the  Greek  Catholic 
church,  who  treated  us  very  hospitably.  It  was  Friday 
evening,  and  we  staid  in  Tyre  until  Monday. 

"  Of  the  luxury  of  retirement,  the  inhabitants  of  these 
countries  know  nothing,  and  no  provision  is  made  for  it 
in  the  construction  of  their  houses.  One  large  room  is 
furnished  with  cushions  on  each  side,  with  a  recess,  before 
which  a  curtain  is  drawn,  containing  the  mattresses  and 
coverings  of  their  beds,  which  are  drawn  forth  at  night  and 
spread  over  the  room  for  sleeping.  While  arrangements 
for  the  night  were  going  forward,  I  sat  quietly  by  with  my 
pencil,  taking  notes  of  the  occurrences  of  the  day.  One  of 
the  ladies  took  a  bit  of  a  wax  taper  in  her  hand,  and  dropping 
upon  her  knees  by  my  side,  kindly  held  the  light  as  long  as 
I  wished  to  write  ;  interrupting  me  occasionally  with  ques- 
tions about  the  object  of  this,  that,  and  the  other  articles  of 
dress,  &c.,  which  I  readily  answered.  As  I  sat  thus  oc- 
cupied, and  thus  attended,  I  thought,  '  Can  it  be  that  this  is 


240  MEMOIR  OF 

the  ancient  Tyre  ?  and  am  I  actually  here?  '  I  made  some 
inquiries  respecting  the  present  condition  of  the  place,  of 
this  kind  yet  simple-minded  woman.  Said  I,  '  Have  you 
gardens,  &c.,  here  ? '  '  No,'  said  she,  '  there  is  nothing  here 
but  poor  people,  and  nothing  to  look  at  but  the  sea;'  and 
this  remark  was  accompanied  by  that  very  significant  ges- 
ture of  the  Arabs,  by  which  they  express  utter  destitution. 
It  is  by  putting  the  thumb  and  forefinger  together,  and 
snapping  the  end  of  the  upper  teeth  with  the  nail  of  the 
thumb,  bringing  it  suddenly  from  the  mouth.  This  female 
little  imagined  how  strikingly  she  was  testifying  to  the 
truth  of  prophecy  respecting  that  '  merchant  of  many  isles.' 

"  In  the  evening  of  Saturday,  we  were  informed  very  po- 
litely, that  the  next  day  a  family  feast  would  occur  to  the 
honor  of  their  patron  saint.  We  therefore  removed  all  our 
articles  into  the  room  which  the  gentlemen  occupied,  that 
we  might  enjoy  a  more  quiet  Sabbath,  and  give  them  an 
opportunity  to  receive  their  visitors  without  reserve.  Mr. 
Smith  mingled  a  little  with  them,  while  several  companies 
of  ladies  came  into  the  room  where  I  sat,  to  see  and  be 
seen.  I  was  as  kind  and  sociable  as  I  was  able  to  be,  en- 
deavoring to  throw  in,  with  my  stammering  tongue,  a  few 
profitable  remarks.  One  woman  remained  and  listened 
with  apparent  interest  while  I  spoke  of  the  downfall  of 
Tyre,  as  affording  us  a  lesson  to  avoid  pride,  which  God 
eo  much  abhors.  Towards  evening  they  all  went  to  the 
church  to  prayers,  and  we  accompanied  them.  I  was  of 
course  separated  from  my  husband,  and  went  to  the  women's 
apartment,  which  was  situated  like  the  gallery  porch  of  our 
place  of  worship  at  Norwich,  from  whence,  through  lattice 
work,  we  looked  down  upon  the  mummery  below.  The 
female  whom  I  mentioned  as  holding  a  light  for  me  to 
write,  on  the  evening  of  our  arrival,  exerted  herself  so  much 
to  furnish  me  a  seat,  of  which  the  place  was  destitute,  as  to 
cause  the  perspiration  to  stand  in  drops  upon  her  face.  She 
first  brought  a  little  block,  half  a  foot  square,  and  then  one 
somewhat  larger.  By  such  kind  acts  she  greatly  won  upon 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  241 

my  affections,  though  at  first  I  thought  her  rather  forbidding. 
The  women  were  not  so  much  engaged  in  their  devotions  as 
to  prevent  idle  conversation  and  silly  questions  respecting 
my  dress.  One  of  them  asked  me  why  I  did  not  make  the 
sign  of  the  cross.  I  simply  replied  that  it  was  not  my  cus- 
tom, and  I  did  not  know  how.  '  Poor  heathen  ! '  perhaps  she 
thought.  As  we  descended  into  the  court  below,  the  women, 
of  which  there  were,  to  say  the  least,  a  hundred,  arranged 
themselves  in  order  to  see  the  stranger.  I  was  introduced 
to  the  wife  of  the  English  Consul,  who  urged  me  to  go 
home  with  her.  I  declined  her  invitation  upon  the  ground 
that  I  was  not  accustomed  to  use  the  Sabbath  for  visiting ; 
enlarging  a  little  upon  my  principles.  Those  nearest  me 
soon  began  to  repeat  my  words  to  the  others  ;  and  it  is  not 
improbable  that  they  reached  the  ear  of  every  individual. 
But  alas  !  the  deeply-rooted  ignorance  and  prejudices  of 
this  people  are  not  to  be  undermined  by  casual  intercourse 
and  slight  efforts.  They  asked  me  if  the  service  were  not 
excellent.  I  told  them,  '  if  offered  with  the  heart,  it  was  ; 
but  if  otherwise,  it  was  worth  nothing  in  the  sight  of  God.' 
They  little  imagined  what  an  exertion  I  had  been  making 
to  restrain  the  emotions  which  the  sight  of  it  had  occa- 
sioned. 

"Monday  morning,  at  6,  we  pursued  our  journey,  after 
gratefully  acknowledging  the  kindness  which  we  had  re- 
ceived. Our  course  was  over  the  mountains  of  Galilee, 
and  through  that  portion  of  the  promised  land  which  fell  to 
the  tribe  of  Asher.  The  scenery  was  rich  and  attractive ; 
but  the  land  thinly  inhabited,  owing  to  an  oppressive  gov- 
ernment and  a  false  religion.  At  this  time,  as  well  as  during 
the  most  of  our  journey,  I  could  not  but  think  what  a  noble 
country  this  would  be  under  the  cultivation  of  freehold 
proprietors.  In  this  ride  of  nine  hours,  I  counted  thirty 
varieties  of  wild  flowers,  many  of  which  I  recognized  as 
choice  exotics  in  our  American  gardens.  It  seems  as  if 
nothing  could  spring  up  here  without  producing  a  blossom. 
An  aqueduct,  twelve  miles  long,  supported  by  a  succession 

Smith.  ]  J 


242  MEMOIR  OF 

of  fine  arches,  was  on  our  route,  and  a  very  elegant  country- 
seat  of  the  Pasha  arrested  our  attention,  possessing  all  the 
features  of  an  Oriental  establishment.  Man-y  pilgrims  of 
both  sexes  were  on  their  way  to  the  Holy  City,  one  of  whom 
attached  himself  to  our  company  for  several  days.  As  he 
was  walking  by  the  side  of  my  donkey,  palmer-like,  with 
staff  in  hand,  I  entered  into  conversation  with  him  ;  and 
learning  that  he  came  from  the  mountains  near  Hadet,  the 
residence  of  Asaad  Shidiak,  I  ventured  to  inquire  what  he 
thought  of  him ;  whether  he  were  not  a  good  man,  &.c. 
Drawing  still  nearer  to  my  side,  and  casting  a  sidelong 
glance  towards  my  husband,  as  though  he  did  not  wish  to 
be  overheard,  he  replied  in  a  low  and  hurried  tone,  '  He 
may  have  been  a  good  man,  but  I  do  not  like  his  religion.' 
I  must  acknowledge  that  I  was  somewhat  pleased  with  the 
frankness  of  this  answer  of  the  Maronite  pilgrim. 

"  The  next  morning  we  rode  through  Acre,  the  Accho  of 
the  Old  Testament,  and  the  Ptolemais  of  the  New.  This 
fortified  city  appears  well  in  the  distance,  though  not  mag- 
nificent. It  is  compactly  built,  and  a  spot  which  has  been 
much  contested  by  the  various  rulers  of  this  land.  The 
Pasha  keeps  men  constantly  employed  in  repairing  the  dep- 
redations of  the  late  war.  We  saw  many  poor  old  men  in 
companies,  carrying  little  barrows  of  earth,  and  chained 
like  so  many  criminals.  A  large  steam  frigate  lay  in  the 
harbor. 

"  Our  road  beyond  stretched  around  the  head  of  the 
beautiful  bay  of  Acre.  Upon  its  shores  was  once  caught  a 
certain  kind  of  fish,  which  is  said  to  have  produced  the 
celebrated  purple  Tyrian  dye.  We  forded  the  Kishon  at 
its  mouth,  and  breakfasted  among  the  bulrushes  upon  its 
banks.  A  short  ride  then  brought  us  to  Haifa,  a  village 
opposite  Acre,  which  furnishes  a  safer  haven  to  winter  in, 
and  is  much  used  for  this  purpose.  Thence  we  pursued  our 
course  to  the  summit  of  Mount  Carmel.  From  this  spot 
the  view  of  the  plain  of  Acre  was  magnificent  and  beautiful. 
It  is  about  1,500  feet  above  the  sea;  yet  we  found  fossil 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  243 

shells  there.  The  monastery  is  a  large  and  commodious 
building,  not  yet  finished,  but  workmen  were  employed 
upon  it.  It  is  occupied  by  seven  monks,  from  Malta,  Italy, 
and  Austria,  and  is  altogether  too  fine  a  spot  for  them ; 
though  they  have  a  range  of  apartments  for  the  accommo 
dation  of  travellers,  where  Mr.  Whiting  and  Dr.  Dodge 
took  lodgings,  on  their  way  to  Jerusalem,  with  their  fam- 
ilies. I  fixed  upon  it  for  a  theological  seminary,  to  be  es- 
tablished there  some  years  hence !  but  I  did  not  tell  the 
monks  this.  They  treated  us  with  coffee,  and  were  very 
kind.  After  commencing  our  descent  on  the  other  side,  we 
read  aloud  the  history  of  Elijah  and  the  prophets  of  Baal, 
whose  contest  occurred  here  ;  and  tried  to  imagine  ourselves 
in  the  place  of  the  good  prophet,  when,  after  seven  times 
stretching  his  vision  over  the  sea,  which  was  spread  out 
before  us,  his  servant  returned  with  the  cheering  intelli- 
gence, '  Behold,  there  ariseth  a  little  cloud  out  of  the  sea, 
like  a  man's  hand.'  We  now  descended  into  the  vale  of 
Sharon,  and  at  5  o'clock  pitched  our  tents  among  its 
beauteous  flowers ;  and  as  we  plucked  its  rose,  we  thought 
of  Him  who  said,  '  I  am  the  rose  of  Sharon,  and  the  lily  of 
the  valley.' 

"  At  6,  the  next  morning,  we  went  on  our  way,  and 
riding  upon  the  sea-shore,  our  path  was  completely  covered 
with  shells.  We  breakfasted  among  the  ruins  of  Cesarea, 
where  not  a  solitary  being  now  dwells.  Here  Peter  first 
preached  to  the  Gentiles,  after  his  most  interesting  introduc- 
tion to  Cornelius,  whose  residence  it  was,  as  well  as  of 
Philip  the  Evangelist.  Here  Paul  made  his  noble  defence 
before  King  Agrippa.  Herod  lavished  his  treasures  upon 
it,  and  made  it  the  most  flourishing  city  of  Syria.  Now,  it 
is  all  overgrown  with  grass  and  thorns.  Under  a  ruined 
arch,  we  sat  and  <fcung  two  verses  of  a  hymn.  After  4, 
P.  M.,  we  encamped  again  in  the  vale  of  Sharon,  and  sung 
the  hymn  which  Mrs.  Sigourney  composed  for  the  Mohegan 
Sabbath  School  Society.  It  possessed  peculiar  appropri- 
ateness to  the  occasion.  Next  morning,  rose  at  4,  and 


244  MEMOIR  OF 

passed  through  the  remainder  of  the  vale  of  Sharon.  Like 
the  previous  day,  scarcely  a  habitation  or  a  human  being 
was  to  be  seen,  though  the  region  would  support  many 
thousands.  The  land  literally  '  enjoys  her  Sabbaths.' 
Between  2  and  3,  P.  M.,  we  reached  Joppa,  now  called 
Yafa,  and  were  most  cordially  welcomed  at  Mr.  Murad's, 
our  Consul  —  a  wealthy  Armenian. 

"  Yafa  may  be  styled  the  seaport  of  the  Holy  City;  for 
all  who  visit  Jerusalem  by  sea  go  thither.  A  writer  re- 
marks, that  '  its  traditional  history  stretches  far  back  into 
the  twilight  of  time,  even  anterior  to  the  deluge ;  and  that 
it  is  too  old  to  have  any  antiquities,  having  outlived  all  that 
once  rendered  it  interesting.'  We  know,  however,  that  the 
timber  of  Solomon's  temple  was  brought  hither  in  floats ; 
that  Jonah  fled  from  hence  by  ship  to  Tarshish  ;  and  that 
here  Peter  raised  to  life  the  benevolent  Dorcas.  Before 
leaving  Yafa,  we  visited  the  Armenian,  Greek,  and  Latin 
churches,  in  the  last  of  which  was  a  tolerably  good  picture, 
representing  Peter's  dream  ;  and  the  church  was  dedicated 
to  him.  All  the  different  sects  of  Christians  regard  the 
long  fast  of  Lent ;  and  Moslems  will  only  eat  meat  that  has 
been  killed  by  Moslems,  or  superintended  by  them ;  so 
that  heretics,  like  ourselves,  must  eat  or  throw  away  all 
that  is  furnished.  Our  muleteers,  servants,  and  all  whom 
we  met,  until  after  Easter,  were  fasting. 

"  We  turned  aside  a  little  from  the  main  road  to  visit 
Lydda,  now  called  Ludd.  It  is  a  most  uninviting  little  village, 
though  its  appearance  from  a  distance  is  quite  picturesque, 
owing  to  the  whitewashed  domes  of  its  houses,  and  the  ver- 
dure and  variety  of  its  foliage  in  which  they  are  interspersed. 
We  spent  an  hour  or  two  under  the  shade  of  its  olive  trees. 

"  Ramleh  is  an  ancient  town,  supposed  to  be  the  Arima- 
thea  of  the  New  Testament ;  if  so,  the  good  man  who  gave 
our  Saviour  a  decent  burial,  was  from  here.  We  were  but 
a  few  hours  from  Jerusalem,  and  our  hearts  were  too  much' 
attracted  thither  to  be  deeply  interested  in  any  thing  which 
we  might  find  at  Ramleh ;  convents,  churches,  vaults,  or 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  245 

the  like.  We  left  there  early  in  the  morning,  and  found 
ourselves  at  the  gate  of  the  Holy  City,  two  or  three  hours 
after  mid-day,  on  Saturday,  the  llth  of  April,  ten  days 
from  our  departure  from  Beyroot. 

"  On  Wednesday,  the  loth,  at  1  o'clock,  P.  M.,  being 
joined  by  Mr.  Whiting  and  Mr.  Nicolayson,  we  set  out 
for  Bethlehem,  which  is  two  hours  from  Jerusalem;  and 
riding  through  the  valley  of  Rephaim,  stopped  at  the  tomb 
of  Rachel,  which  is  probably  the  identical  place  of  her 
burial,  though  the  present  small  stone  building,  erected  by 
Moslems  over  the  spot,  is  of  recent  date.  On  reaching  the 
birth-place  of  our  Lord,  the  city  of  David,  we  went  direct- 
ly to  the  convent  which  is  said  to  cover  '  the  manger.' 
Would  that,  instead  of  descending  into  subterranean  pas- 
sages to  find  the  scene  of  this  interesting  event  in  a  grotto, 
I  had  spent  the  hour  on  one  of  the  neighboring  hills,  where, 
undisturbed  by  cowled  heads  and  false  tongues,  I  could 
have  derived  some  satisfaction  from  my  reflections  upon 
the  past.  Indeed,  I  think  it  is  time  that  Christian  travellers 
should  take  a  decided  stand  against  these  absurdities  of 
priestcraft ;  and  neither  give  their  time  or  money  for  the 
purpose  of  being  aided  around  the  places,  which  they 
cannot  fail  to  regard  with  entire  incredulity  and  disgust. 
In  this  underground  apartment  are  two  places,  in  the  form 
of  an  ox  crib,  built  of  marble,  iron,  gold,  &/c.,  which  the 
Virgin  mother  occupied  at  the  time  of  her  infant's  birth  ! 
The  apartment,  too,  in  which  Jerome  translated  the  Scrip- 
tures, is  contiguous ;  also  his  grave,  in  the  same  suite  of 
apartments. 

"  The  Greeks,  Latins,  and  Armenians,  have  a  share  in  the 
convent  at  Bethlehem ;  and  on  the  day  we  were  there,  many 
little  boys  and  girls  were  collected  at  evening  prayers,  and 
were  kneeling  in  files  through  the  length  of  the  apartment, 
frolicking  rather  than  praying.  The  inhabitants,  in  number 
about  three  hundred,  are  nearly  all  of  them  Christians. 
From  Bethlehem,  we  rode  a  short  distance,  and  pitched  our 
tents  at  the  pools  of  Solomon,  near  the  upper  one,  which  is 


246  MEMOIR  OF 

386  feet  long,  and  231  broad.  Their  shape  is  an  oblong 
square,  and  they  are  surrounded  by  plastered  stones.  The 
water  falls  from  one  to  the  other  successively,  and  is  con- 
veyed by  an  aqueduct  to  Jerusalem.  These  pools  are 
worthy  to  have  been  the  work  of  a  king ;  being  objects 
of  interest  for  their  magnificence,  as  well  as  for  their 
utility.  It  was  a  cold,  dark  night,  and  the  inhabitants  of 
a  neighboring  castle,  the  only  building  near,  warned  us 
against  robbers,  and  urged  us  to  come  within  their  walls. 
After  tea,  however,  with  genuine  Yankee  curiosity  and 
fearlessness,  we  issued  from  our  tents  with  lighted  tapers; 
and  walking  some  distance,  descended,  one  by  one,  into 
the  bowels  of  the  earth,  to  see  the  fountain  which  sup- 
plies the  pools.  The  entrance  is  by  a  narrow,  perpen- 
dicular descent,  and  it  requires  some  effort  to  pass  it. 
I  left  my  bonnet  with  the  guide,  and  with  my  husband's 
help,  reached  the  spring  below.  It  was  worth  the  effort, 
for  there  is  a  vaulted  room,  forty  feet  long,  and  nearly  as 
broad,  and  another  somewhat  smaller  covered  with  stone 
arches,  and  bearing  the  marks  of  great  antiquity.  At  7, 
A.  M.,  we  left  and  rode  to  Hebron  ;  reaching  it  in  the 
course  of  the  afternoon.  As  we  approached  this  ancient 
town  —  called  by  the  natives,  Khaleel,  which  signifiesjfmnrf, 
and  is  so  named  in  allusion  to  Abraham's  being  the  friend 
of  God  —  our  attention  was  unexpectedly  arrested  by  the 
magnificent  grape  vines.  We  were  probably  in  the  valley 
of  Eshcol.  It  had  been  a  favorite  project  with  us  to  pitch 
our  tents,  like  Abraham,  '  in  the  plain  of  Mamre  which  is 
before  Hebron ; '  but  the  rain  prevented,  and  we  were 
compelled  to  resort  to  accommodations  which  were  al- 
together more  Turkish  and  uninviting  than  any  which  I 
had  before  seen.  Being  wrapped  in  a  gentleman's  cloak, 
and  almost  enveloped  in  an  umbrella,  which  I  purposely 
drew  very  closely  upon  my  head,  I  passed  incog,  through  the 
streets  of  Hebron,  until  our  train  stopped  at  the  house  of 
the  Governor,  to  which  we  had  been  directed  by  a  citizen 
of  the  place.  We  did  not  alight  from  our  animals,  until 


MRS.  SARAH   L.  SMITH.  247 

Mr.  N.,  who  had  before  visited  Hebron,  had  obtained  a 
hasty  audience  with  his  excellency,  and  an  invitation  to  lake 
lodgings  in  the  seraia.  It  was  an  old  and  comfortless  dwell- 
ing ;  and  after  crossing  a  small  court,  we  found  ourselves  in 
the  august  presence  of  the  Governor,  u  genuine  Turk,  who 
was  reclining  upon  his  cushions  in  a  corner  of  the  room. 
He  did  not  rise  from  his  recumbent  posture,  nor  condescend 
to  notice  me  at  all ;  until  seeing  that  I  was  an  object  of 
interest  and  care  to  my  husband,  he  ordered  a  rug  to  be 
spread  in  a  broad  window-seat  for  my  accommodation.  I 
gladly  hastened  towards  it;  and  there  I  sat,  as  still  and  as 
silent  as  any  Turk  could  desire  a  woman  to  be,  until  after 
coffee  had  been  served.  The  room  looked  as  if  it  had  not 
been  cleaned  for  ages;  and  the  spider  had  not  only  laid 
hold  with  her  hands  of  this  would-be  palace,  but  had  main- 
tained her  ground  through  more  than  one  regency,  I  am 
confident.  Several  handsome  rugs  and  cushions  were 
spread  over  the  space  which  the  Governor  occupied ;  and 
his  own  dress  was  of  scarlet  cloth,  richly  embroidered  with 
silver  and  gold.  He  complained  of  a  lame  limb;  and  one 
end  of  his  outer  garment,  which  was  a  loose  robe,  was 
thrown  carelessly  across  the  disabled  knee,  glistening  with 
the  tinsel  with  which  it  was  ornamented ;  while  ever  and 
anon  his  delicate  and  white  hand,  adorned  with  rings,  was 
employed  to  keep  it  in  its  place.  His  turban  was  thrown 
back  upon  his  head,  exposing  a  handsome  forehead  and 
comely  features ;  and  his  manners  toward  the  gentlemen 
were  not  uncourteous.  After  half  an  hour's  conversation 
with  them,  he  retired,  giving  me  a  salam  as  he  passed. 
Truly  happy  was  I  to  see  him  thus  depart,  and  give  me  an 
opportunity  to  relax  my  muscles.  I  dislodged  some  of  the 
cobwebs  near  me,  and  with  the  window-seat  for  my  pillow, 
took  a  little  rest. 

"  We  went  to  a  mosque,  which  is  built  over  the  cave 
of  Machpelah,  where  lie  probably  the  remains  of  Abraham, 
Sarah,  and  others ;  hoping  to  gain  admittance  to  the  tombs, 
but  did  not  succeed.  At  the  synagogue,  we  examined  the 


248  MEMOIR  OF 

copy  of  the  Law  and  Talmud,  and  saw  many  Jews  and 
Jewesses.  One  of  the  persons  assembled  was  a  youth,  per- 
haps sixteen  years  of  age,  whose  effeminate  features,  and 
hectic  glow,  and  manner  of  attire,  made  us  doubtful  for  a 
time  whether  he  were  a  boy  or  a  girl.  He  invited  us  into 
the  house  of  his  grandfather,  who  is  the  chief  Rabbi,  where 
also  we  saw  the  lad's  father.  It  was  affecting  to  behold  this 
aged  father,  son,  and  grandson,  the  only  male  representa- 
tives of  three  generations.  The  old  man  was  nearly  blind, 
being  over  eighty  years  of  age ;  and  the  light  of  his  dwelling 
was  probably  soon  to  be  put  out,  in  the  removal  of  the  con- 
sumptive boy  from  earth  ;  would  that  I  could  say  to  heaven. 
"Not  far  from  Hebron,  we  found  a  very  large  ruin  called 
Ramet  el  Khaleel.  Breakfasted  at  a  place  called  Seir, 
where  is  shown  the  tomb  of  Esau.  From  thence  we  went 
to  a  cave  supposed  by  some  to  be  that  of  Adullam.  After 
descending  half  way  down  an  immense  ravine,  we  reached 
the  cave.  Near  its  entrance,  which  faces  the  deep  valley, 
is  a  large,  square  stone,  with  another  in  the  precipice  above, 
overhanging  it  so  closely,  that  we  were  obliged  to  creep 
upon  our  hands  and  knees  over  the  first,  to  get  at  the  mouth 
of  the  cave.  I  took  off  my  shoes  to  render  my  way  more 
safe,  as  the  rock  inclined  towards  the  valley,  and  a  misstep 
would  have  cost  me  my  life.  Two  solitary  natives  were 
strolling  near  this  usually  sequestered  spot,  and  expressed 
great  surprise  at  our  knowledge  of  the  existence  of  the  cave. 
It  is  probably  one  of  the  largest  caves  in  Palestine,  though 
the  land  abounds  with  them.  Some  are  converted  into 
dwelling-houses,  and  in  others,  the  wretched  inhabitants 
find  refuge  from  the  Pasha,  to  avoid  impressment.  No 
persecuted  prophets  are  now  found  among  the  refugees  ; 
though  once  they  were  driven  thither,  and  heaven  was 
thereby  doubtless  rendered  more  sweet  to  them.  The  as- 
cent from  the  cave  was  extremely  tedious;  and  our  ride 
home  over  the  mountains,  was  cold  and  wearisome.  We 
met  some  of  the  '  herdmen  of  Tekoa,'  in  the  neighborhood 
of  the  cave ;  none  of  them,  I  fear,  resembling  in  character 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  249 

the  prophet  Amos.  We  arrived  at  Jerusalem  just  before 
the  gates  were  closed,  on  the  third  day. 

"  The  next  week,  on  Wednesday,  the  22d,  we  left  again 
for  Jericho,  and  the  Dead  Sea,  our  party  a  little  varied,  as 
we  left  Mr.  Nicolayson  behind,  and  were  accompanied  by 
Mrs.  Whiting,  Mrs.  Dodge,  and  Mary.  It  was  10  o'clock 
when  we  left  Jerusalem,  and  in  an  hour,  or  one  and  a  half, 
we  reached  Bethany.  It  is  now  a  miserable  spot,  where 
they  show  you  the  tomb  of  Lazarus ;  yet  once  it  must  have 
furnished  our  Saviour  a  pleasant  retirement  from  the  tumult 
of  the  city.  Our  ride  down  to  Jericho  was  over  barren 
mountains  and  parched  verdure,  the  entire  distance.  A  part 
of  the  road  was  cut  out  of  the  white  limestone  rocks  which 
abounded  on  the  route,  and  it  was  probably  the  identical 
path  in  which  the  Good  Samaritan  overcame  his  national 
prejudices,  and  excelled  in  benevolence  the  Levite  and  the 
Priest.  At  half  past  5,  we  encamped  near  a  small  tribu- 
tary of  the  Jordan,  a  short  distance  from  Jericho.  While 
the  tents  were  erecting,  I  wandered  forth  alone,  and  seating 
myself  among  the  bushes  which  overhung  the  stream,  took 
my  Testament  and  enjoyed  an  uninterrupted  season  of  re- 
tirement. I  returned  to  the  tents,  where  we  took  our  meal, 
engaged  in  social  prayer,  read  Joshua's  approach  to  Jericho, 
sung  '  There  is  a  land  of  pure  delight,'  and  retired  to  rest, 
the  gentlemen  occupying  one  tent,  and  the  ladies  the  other. 
It  was  the  first  time  that  Mrs.  Dodge  had  slept  in  a  tent, 
since  her  husband's  death ;  and  when  we  were  called  the 
next  morning  to  prepare  for  our  departure,  she  spoke  very 
distinctly,  in  her  sleep,  words  which  made  me  weep.  '  Oh, 
don't  ask  me  about  my  husband,'  she  said ;  '  he  left  me  a 
long  time  ago,  and  my  heart  is  almost  broken.'  Mrs.  Whi- 
ting said,  '  Cannot  you  put  your  trust  in  God,  Mrs.  Dodge  1 ' 
This  roused  her,  and  s>he  awoke  so  calm,  and  answered  so 
sweetly  and  gently,  that  I  could  not  help  loving  and  pitying 
her  the  more. 

"  Deferring  an  examination  of  Jericho  for  the  present,  we 
set  forth  at  4,  A.  M.,  for  the  Dead  Sea.  Our  first  object 
11* 


260  MEMOIR  OF 

was  the  Jordan.  We  breakfasted  upon  its  banks,  after  a 
ride  of  two  hours.  It  was  indeed  a  sacred  spot  to  us.  This 
was  the  river  whose  retreating  waves  left  a  path  for  the  ark 
of  the  Lord  to  pass  safely  forward,  borne  by  his  anointed 
priests ;  and  here  was  the  water  which  bathed  the  person  of 
the  sinless  Antitype ;  when  among  Pharisees  and  Sadducees 
he  presented  himself  before  the  Baptist,  '  to  .fulfil  all  right- 
eousness.' The  mountains  of  Moab,  barren  in  the  extreme, 
lay  before  us;  and  behind  us  appeared  the  Mount  of  Temp- 
tation, where  it  is  said  our  Saviour  encountered  the  devil 
during  his  fast  of  forty  days.  Our  ride  to  the  Dead  Sea  was 
a  peculiar  one.  All  which  I  had  imagined  of  the  sterility 
of  the  region,  was  fully  realized.  It  is  indeed  a  perpetual 
and  striking  memento  of  the  wrath  of  God  against  sin.  The 
region  presents  an  undulating  surface  of  nearly  uniform 
elevation,  composed  of  a  dingy,  white  soil ;  hard,  yet  cracked 
and  broken,  like  earth  which  is  discharging  its  frost,  while 
saline  matter  seems  to  have  been  deposited  in  spots  over 
the  whole  surface.  In  returning,  we  passed  along  a  range 
of  low  hills  and  valleys,  where  our  guide  found  it  difficult  to 
lead  the  way.  No  trees,  shrubs,  or  stones,  diversified  the 
scene,  for  some  distance  before  we  reached  the  desolate 
shore  of  the  sea.  There,  nothing  that  has  life  is  seen, 
though  the  general  appearance  of  the  lake  itself  did  not  at 
that  time  differ  from  other  similar  bodies  of  water.  It  was 
clear  and  sparkling.  Our  first  act  was  to  taste  it.  And  it 
was  truly  a  nauseous  draught !  It  combined  every  imagina- 
ble unpleasant  flavor  —  bitter,  salt,  and  acrid.  Of  the  specific 
gravity  of  the  water,  you  have  perhaps  heard.  We  found  it 
not  exaggerated,  as  it  bore  up  a  large  horse  with  Dr.  W. 
upon  his  back.  You  will  not  understand  that  they  were 
upon  the  surface  of  the  water,  but  that  they  could  not 
sink.  The  poor  animal  knew  not  what  to  make  of  his 
strange  situation. 

"  Jericho  is  scarcely  worthy  the  name  of  a  village,  even. 
The  houses  are  mostly  huts,  composed  of  mud,  branches  of 
trees,  &c.,  open  on  one  side,  and  inhabited  apparently  by 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  251 

nomads.  Two  men  guided  us  to  a  fountain  near  by,  doubt- 
less the  one  which  Elisha  healed  by  casting  salt  therein,  so 
that  the  land  should  no  more  be  barren.  It  would  seem  as 
if  the  reality  of  the  miracle  was  verified,  even  at  the  present 
day ;  for  I  never  witnessed  such  luxuriance  in  any  spot. 
Every  shrub  was  larger,  higher,  richer,  of  its  kind,  and 
though  it  was  the  23d  of  April,  they  had  reaped  and  gathered 
their  barley  harvest.  I  was  quite  delighted,  and  though  I 
had  been  upon  my  donkey  nearly  twelve  hours,  and  had  not 
eaten  since  breakfast,  my  spirits  were  as  buoyant  as  in  the 
morning.  At  evening  prayers,  Mr.  Smith  read  to  the  mu- 
leteers and  servants  the  story  of  Lot.  We  rode  to  Jerusalem 
next  day  in  seven  hours." 

The  letter  to  which  reference  has  been  made  in  the  com- 
mencement of  this  chapter,  was  addressed  to  Mrs.  L.  H. 
Sigourney,  from  which  is  extracted  the  following :  — 

"  JERUSALEM,  APRIL  21. 

"  A  few  days  since,  my  dear  madam,  while  wandering 
over  some  of  the  sacred  places  of  this  interesting  city,  we 
came  to  the  fountain  which  furnishes  the  '  Pool  of  Siloam.' 
1  said  to  my  husband,  '  I  will  write  to  our  friend,  Mrs. 
Sigourney,  before  I  leave  Jerusalem,'  and  he  plucked  a  tiny 
flower  from  that  memorable  spot,  that  I  might  enclose  it  to 
you.  As  we  ascended  from  the  Pool  itself,  which  stands  in 
the  '  king's  garden,'  after  bathing  our  hands  and  tasting  its 
soft  and  limpid  water,  I  thought  how  your  poetic  pen  would 
gain  additional  inspiration  from  such  a  spot,  and  I  almost 
wished  that  you  were  with  us.  In  that  garden  Solomon 
built  a  house  for  Pharaoh's  daughter,  and  its  location  and 
verdure,  even  now,  indicate  its  former  beauty  and  adapted- 
ness.  Yet  nought  remains  of  the  splendor  of  the  days  of 
Solomon  and  of  Herod  the  Great.  The  glory  is  departed. 

"  This  being  the  verdant  season,  it  is  the  most  favorable 
period  for  visiting  Jerusalem.  Zion  and  Olivet,  the  Vale 
of  Cedron  and  the  Garden  of  Gethsemane,  appear  green 


252  MEMOIR  OF 

and  beautiful,  under  the  brilliant  rays  of  the  same  glorious 
sun  which  once  illumined  them ;  the  birds,  too,  sing  sweetly 
as  ever,  and  '  while  marble  columns  and  palaoes  have 
crumbled  into  dust,  the  simple  flower  of  the  field  grows 
and  multiplies  forever.'  You  can  readily  believe,  that 
while  we  derive  no  satisfaction  from  visiting  the  Church 
of  the  Holy  Sepulchre,  within  whose  glittering  walls  priestly 
policy  and  ingenuity  have  concentrated  all  the  scenes  of 
Calvary,  we  still  enjoy  much  from  those  natural  features 
of  Jerusalem  which  can  easily  be  identified.  They  are 
peculiarly  striking. 

"  I  am  not  surprised  at  the  tenacity  with  which  the  Jews 
attach  themselves  to  their  former  capital ;  or  that  in  their 
ignorance  of  the  spiritual  nature  of  the  Messiah's  kingdom, 
they  should  still  cherish  expectations  of  future  glory  to  their 
nation.  The  great  adversary  of  God  and  man  has  brought 
them,  as  well  as  the  various  sects  who  occupy  this  country, 
to  the  same  level  of  deep  degradation  and  subservience  to 
his  rule.  If  you  wish  to  know  what  mankind  have  lost  in 
breaking  away  from  their  allegiance  to  the  rightful  Governor 
of  the  universe,  come  hither  ;  and  if  you  would  then  wish  to 
realize  what  Christ  has  done  for  their  recovery,  go  back  to 
America.  The  most  trifling  comforts  which  you  have  been 
accustomed  to  regard  as  accidental,  will  then  appear  to  have 
been  purchased  by  his  love,  as  they  really  were.  Personal 
cleanliness,  the  orderly  arrangement  of  a  house,  to  say 
nothing  of  matters  of  greater  refinement  and  taste,  would 
strike  you  as  features  of  the  kingdom  of  purity  and  love,  in 
distinction  from  the  kingdom  of  confusion  and  darkness 
which  exists  here.  But  I  need  not  dwell  on  this  subject 
for  your  information ;  neither  upon  the  interesting  localities 
of  this  vicinity,  as  the  recitals  of  those  who  have  preceded 
me  have  doubtless  made  you  familiar  with  them. 

"  Since  arriving  in  Jerusalem  we  have  made  two  excur- 
sions, each  occupying  about  three  days.  The  first  was  to 
Bethlehem  and  Hebron ;  the  second  to  the  Jordan  and 
Dead  Sea.  Those  very  mountains  and  valleys  reechoed  the 


MRS.   SARAH   L.   SMITH.  253 

sweet  sounds  of  David's  harp,  when  he  wandered  over  them 
with  his  father's  sheep;  and  there  he  doubtless  composed 
many  of  his  choicest  psalms  of  praise  to  the  Author  of  so 
much  beautiful  scenery.  '  In  the  same  country,'  too,  did 
angelic  voices  sing  higher  praise  to  Him  who  also  sent 
'  peace  on  earth  and  good  will  to  men.'  We  visited,  it  is 
true,  the  subterranean  apartments  of  a  convent,  where  are 
shown  the  stable  and  the  manger  in  which  the  infant  Jesus 
was  laid ;  but  I  would  recommend  to  the  Christian  who 
wishes  to  enjoy  and  profit  by  a  short  tarry  in  this  region, 
not  to  waste  his  time  and  energies  in  resorting  to  the  places 
which  are  marked  out  by  monkish  tradition.  The  incredu- 
lity and  disgust  thus  excited,  tend  rather  to  exhaust  the  mind, 
and  to  interfere  with  those  simple  and  agreeable  feelings 
which  would  naturally  arise  in  the  breast ;  if  not  to  take  the 
place  of  them  altogether." 

The  letter  of  Mrs.  Smith  to  her  brother  is  here  resumed, 
giving  an  account  of  her  journey  on  her  return  from 
Jerusalem. 

"  Our  first  day's  ride  from  Jerusalem,  of  seven  hours, 
possessed  nothing  peculiarly  interesting ;  we  encamped,  as 
usual,  near  a  fountain  of  water,  not  far  from  a  village. 
Rose  at  half  past  5  the  next  morning,  and  passed  a  large 
company  of  persons,  handcuffed,  and  guarded  by  the 
Pasha's  soldiers;  they  had  just  been  seized  for  his  army. 
I  should  think  there  were  forty  in  all,  from  mere  boys  to 
old  men ;  and  a  few  wives  and  mothers  followed  in  the 
rear,  who  said  to  our  muleteers,  (who  were  Christians,) 
*  You  are  blessed! '  Only  Mohammedans  are  seized.  Chris- 
tians are  not  allowed  to  possess  arms,  and  are  regarded 
somewhat  in  the  light  of  slaves,  paying  taxes  only;  and 
vet  they  go  forth  free  and  fearless,  while  the  genuine  sub- 
jects of  Moslem  power  shrink  away  from  observation.  To- 
morrow we  might  have  fifty  servants  at  our  door,  if  we 
would  give  them  American  protection. 


254  MEMOIR  OF 

"  Early  in  the  afternoon  we  reached  Sychar,  now  called 
Nabloos.  We  rode  perhaps  half  an  hour  through  the 
beautiful  valley  which  separates  the  mountains  of  Gerizim 
and  Ebal,  before  we  reached  the  city.  These  are  noble 
heights,  and  so  contiguous,  that  the  blessing  and  the  curse 
could  have  been  heard  by  the  tribes  who  were  encamped 
in  the  plain  below.  Mount  Gerizim  is  the  most  fertile;  and 
stretches  along  on  the  south,  on  the  declivity  of  which  lies 
the  picturesque  town  of  Sychar.  '  Beer  Yakob,'  or  Jacob's 
Well,  is  at  the  opening  of  the  valley,  some  distance  from  the 
city.  Nabloos,  as  it  is  now  called,  is  a  large  and  very 
flourishing  place,  embosomed  in  luxuriant  gardens,  and  wa- 
tered by  fine  streams.  It  has  been  said  to  contain  10,000 
inhabitants,  mostly  Mohammedans.  We  visited  the  Samar- 
itans, and  their  synagogue.  This  ancient  and  curious 
race,  of  Cuthean  descent,  are  now  about  one  hundred  in 
number.  They  are  wealthy  and  independent,  but  their 
manners  are  gross  and  their  physiognomy  uninteresting. 
We  first  visited  the  family  of  the  priest;  and  after  some 
hesitation,  I,  though  a  woman,  was  permitted  to  accompany 
them  to  the  synagogue,  the  door  of  which  was  locked 
within,  while  in  our  stockings  we  walked  about  upon  the 
dusty  mats  which  covered  the  small  apartment.  They 
showed  us  the  Pentateuch  in  their  native  tongue,  3,400 
years  old,  as  they  pretend  ;  and  the  only  part  of  the  Scrip- 
tures which  they  regard  as  inspired.  They  openly  declared 
to  us  that  the  prophets  were  all  liars ;  and  in  answer  to  my 
question,  whether  at  this  time  there  existed  a  friendship 
between  them  and  the  Jews,  they  replied  very  contemptu- 
ously in  the  negative.  They  are  in  expectation  of  the  com- 
ing of  the  Messiah,  who  is  to  be  a  mere  man,  and  to  make 
Sychar  the  metropolis  of  his  kingdom.  As  we  left  the 
synagogue,  the  priest  anticipated  Mr.  Smith's  intentions, 
by  soliciting  a  present,  and  then  complained  of  its  being  too 
little !  In  this  city,  Israel  separated  from  Judah,  and  chose 
Rehoboam  for  their  king.  It  is  a  place  of  much  interest. 

"  May   2.  —  We  rose  at  4.    and  after  a  ride  of  two  or 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  255 

three  hours,  reached  Samaria,  the  capital  city  of  the  revolted 
tribes.  It  is  situated  upon  a  mountain,  and  surrounded  by 
mountains.  Before  breakfasting,  we  ascended  with  much 
fatigue  from  the  valley  below,  to  examine  a  ruined  church, 
and  a  row  of  isolated  columns ;  the  last  of  which  are  probably 
the  remnants  of  the  grandeur  of  Herod  the  Great,  who  held 
his  court  in  this  city,  when  the  fascinating  Salome,  and  her 
malicious  mother,  accomplished  the  death  of  that  holy  man, 
John  Baptist.  The  remains  of  the  cathedral,  now  a  mosque, 
commemorate  the  supposed  place  where  he  was  beheaded ; 
into  the  vault  of  which  we  descended.  In  addition  to 
other  numerous  mementoes  of  the  wrath  of  God  against 
sin,  with  which  this  land  abounds,  those  ruined  columns, 
standing  amid  trees  and  grass,  and  associated  with  the 
events  which  the  old  church  brings  to  mind,  furnish  a 
striking  lesson.  Elijah  and  Elisha  here  wept  and  prayed. 
—  After  leaving  Samaria,  the  aspect  of  the  country  was 
uncommonly  beautiful  and  varied.  It  was  the  inheritance 
of  Joseph ;  and  brought  forcibly  to  our  minds  the  blessing 
of  the  fond  father  in  his  last  hours,  when,  as  his  sons  were 
gathered  around  him,  he  dilated  so  feelingly  upon  the  trials 
and  temporal  rewards  of  him  who  was  separated  from  his 
brethren  —  *  Even  by  the  God  of  thy  father  who  shall  help 
thee,  and  by  the  Almighty  who  shall  bless  thee  with  bless- 
ings of  heaven  above,  blessings  of  the  deep  that  lieth 
under,'  &c. 

"  The  women  of  Palestine  often  attracted  our  attention, 
by  the  various  modes  in  which  they  carried  their  burdens, 
and  the  alacrity  with  which  they  moved  under  the  weight 
of  them.  This  day  we  observed  a  novel  sight  of  this  de- 
scription —  a  woman  tripping  along  with  a  good  sized  cradle 
upon  her  head,  in  which  reposed  a  sleeping  infant. 

"  At  5  o'clock,  Saturday,  P.  M.,  we  reached  Jeneen,  a 
small  village  on  the  south  side  of  the  plain  of  Jezreel,  or 
vale  of  Esdraelon,  as  it  is  sometimes  called.  Here  we  spent 
a  quiet  Sabbath,  without  the  village.  No  one  intruded 
upon  our  retirement.  The  door  of  our  tent  opened  toward 


256  MEMOIR   OF 

the  magnificent  plain  which  stretches  down  to  the  bay  of 
Acre.  Mount  Carmel  lay  in  the  blue  distance.  The  next 
morning  we  commenced  our  ride  over  this  beautiful  vale, 
where  flowers  in  rich  profusion  were  scattered  in  our  path, 
and  three  elegant  gazelles  were  bounding  amid  the  rich  and 
waving  grain. 

We  arrived  at  Nazareth  about  noon.  Its  size  and  ap- 
pearance disappointed  us,  but  my  feelings  on  entering  it 
were  more  pleasing  than  at  any  previous  place.  I  looked 
around  upon  the  general  features  of  the  surrounding  country, 
and  thought  how  familiar  all  had  been  to  the  Saviour's  eye, 
from  childhood  to  maturity.  When  his  body  was  wearied 
with  the  labors  attendant  upon  his  employment  as  a  me- 
chanic, and  his  pure  and  elevated  mind  was  panting  for 
more  congenial  intercourse  than  would  be  found  in  the 
haunts  of  men  ;  how  often,  doubtless,  did  he  become  re- 
freshed by  wandering  over  those  hills,  and  conversing  with 
his  Father  and  our  Father !  We  held  the  Monthly  Concert 
in  our  tent,  and  it  was  a  very  agreeable  one,  as  you  may 
suppose.  Although  the  church  of  the  Annunciation  was 
near  our  encampment,  I  did  not  visit  it,  for  I  was  better 
satisfied  with  gazing  at  the  unaltered  objects  of  nature. 
Though  not  particularly  striking,  they  furnished  more  prof- 
itable associations  than  the  glittering  interior  of  a  church. 

"  At  6  the  next  day  we  left  Nazareth,  and  took  our  morn- 
ing meal  at  Cana.  Of  course  we  thought  and  talked  of  the 
wedding  which  once  took  place  there.  My  present  knowl- 
edge of  the  practices  of  this  country,  in  regard  to  such  feasts, 
enabled  me  better  to  understand  and  appreciate  the  circum- 
stances attending  the  miracle  there  wrought.  The  enter- 
tainment at  a  marriage  usually  continues  for  several  days, 
and  the  quantity  which  will  be  required  to  furnish  all  the 
guests,  cannot  be  ascertained  at  the  commencement.  These 
humble  relatives  of  our  Saviour  probably  had  greater  de- 
mands made  upon  their  hospitality  than  they  could  meet ; 
and  when  new  guests  continued  to  present  themselves,  he 
condescended  to  supply  their  wants.  I  have  no  idea  that 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  257 

he  employed  his  miraculous  power  to  encourage  excess, 
neither  does  the  Scripture  narrative  imply  this.  His  object 
was  to  enable  his  family  friends  to  pass  cheerfully  aud  re- 
spectably through  an  entertainment,  which  the  ordinance  of 
marriage  justified  them  in  making.  How  lovely  and  en- 
tirely free  from  moroseness  does  his  character  appear  ! 

"At  1,  P.  M.,  we  reached  Tiberias,  having  had,  at  inter- 
vals, as  we  passed  over  the  mountains,  several  glances  of 
the  mild  and  lovely  lake,  upon  whose  bosom  not  an  object 
presented  itself.  The  little  walled  town  of  Tiberias,  upon 
its  western  edge,  looked  like  the  little  toy  cities  which  chil- 
dren make  of  blocks  of  wood.  Its  form  is  quadrangular. 
It  is  the  only  inhabited  spot  of  any  consequence  upon  the 
shore  of  Gennesareth  ;  and  but  one  solitary  tree  met  our 
eye  without  the  walls.  Beneath  the  shade  of  this  we  were 
glad  to  shelter  ourselves  from  the  burning  rays  of  a  meridian 
sun,  until  our  tents  were  thrown  up.  We  then  went  out  to 
the  hot  baths,  which  the  Pasha  has  fitted  up  for  his  soldiers. 
These  are  a  mile  south  of  Tiberias.  One  very  large  tank 
receives  the  water  from  a  spout  which  proceeds  from  a 
lion's  mouth.  The  waters  are  considered  highly  medicinal 
by  the  natives.  The  next  morning  we  rose  very  early, 
before  the  mild  beams  of  the  morning  star  had  melted  away 
into  the  light  of  heaven;  the  peaceful  waters  of  the  lake 
reflected  its  gentle  rays,  and  seemed  like  a  precious  remem- 
brance of  Him,  who  not  only  sailed,  but  walked  upon  its 
bosom.  Here,  too,  he  invested  his  disciples  with  power  to 
become  fishers  of  men.  The  snowy  ridges  of  Mount  Hermon 
formed  part  of  the  scenery  in  the  background,  and  presently 
the  lord  of.  day  rose  from  behind  the  mountain  range,  and 
we  entered  the  walls,  equipped  for  our  day's  journey.  A 
hasty  ride  through  its  streets  was  sufficient  for  our  purpose, 
for  not  half  the  enclosure  is  occupied. 

"  This  was  the  sixth  of  May,  and  we  were  now  going 
towards  Safed.  We  saw  it  before  us  during  the  whole  day, 
its  situation  being  uncommonly  elevated.  At  1,  P.  M.,  we 
reached  the  city.  Safed  is  one  of  the  four  sacred  cities  of 


258  MEMOIR  OF 

the  Jews,  and  many  of  these  reside  here  now.  Jerusalem, 
Bethlehem,  and  Hebron,  are  the  three  others.  We  went 
into  the  Jewish  quarter,  as  my  husband  had  some  books  for 
one  of  their  physicians,  from  Mr.  N.  While  he  was  making 
his  call,  I  remained  near  the  door,  outside,  and  very  soon  I 
was  surrounded  by  scores  of  Jewish  women  and  girls,  and  a 
few  men.  A  part  of  them  had  recently  arrived  from  Poland, 
and  could  only  speak  the  German  language.  Some  of  the 
little  girls,  having  lived  in  Safed  several  years,  could  speak 
Arabic ;  which  enabled  me  to  hold  conversation  with  them. 
One  in  particular  acted  as  my  dragoman,  interpreting  my 
Arabic  to  her  countrywomen,  in  German.  The  most  of 
them  were  knitting  stockings  in  European  style,  which  made 
me  feel  quite  at  home.  I  took  off  my  gloves,  and  standing 
among  a  crowd  in  the  street,  knit  a  little  upon  the  work  of 
half-a-dozen  different  ones,  which  gratified  them  highly. 
I  was  much  struck  with  the  soft  and  intelligent  expression 
of  their  hazel  eyes,  which  were  common  to  the  whole  group, 
both  male  and  female.  Their  complexion  is  European ; 
and  contrasted  with  the  Eastern  women,  they  are  fair  and 
attractive. 

"  We  accomplished  a  fatiguing  ascent  to  a  towering  cas- 
tle, from  whence  we  had  a  most  extensive  and  magnificent 
prospect.  Hermon,  Tabor,  the  mountains  of  Gilead,  and 
the  Sea  of  Tiberias,  form  a  prominent  part  of  the  beautiful 
scenery.  The  Jews  come  here  in  great  numbers,  to  wait 
for  the  Messiah,  and  to  keep  a  celebrated  feast,  at  which  the 
greatest  indecencies  and  irregularities  are  practised.  The 
feast  is  solemnized  in  a  neighboring  village  in  honor  of  a 
celebrated  Rabbi,  who  wrote  a  cabalistic  book,  which  they 
hold  in  higher  veneration  than  the  Bible.  Jews  from  all 
parts  of  the  world  resort  thither,  bringing  with  them  the 
most  expensive  garments,  embroidered  with  gold  and  silver, 
which  they  dip  in  oil,  and  having  suspended  them  upon  a 
pole,  set  fire  to  them;  they  then  lie  intoxicated  three  or 
four  days.  At  the  feast  of  Purim,  too,  which  commemorates 
the  deliverance  of  their  nation,  through  the  agency  of  Esther 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  259 

the  queen,  they  oblige  themselves  to  become  so  intoxicated 
as  not  to  be  able  to  distinguish  between  the  phrases  '  blessed 
be  Mordecai,  and  cursed  be  Haman.'  Oh !  who  can  doubt 
the  existence  of  one  great  enemy  of  God,  who»  is  ingenious 
in  devising  wickedness,  beyond  the  capacities  of  mere  man? 

"At  6  the  next  morning,  we  left  Safed,  and  pitched  our 
tents  that  afternoon  near  the  waters  of  Merom,  where  there 
was  no  village.  Nearly  opposite  to  this  spot,  at  the  foot  of 
Mount  Hermon,  we  saw  very  indistinctly  the  ruins  of  a 
castle,  which  was  near  the  Cesarea  Philippi  of  the  Scrip- 
tures, now  called  Banias.  Dan  is  near  the  same  spot,  so 
that  although  we  had  not  travelled  from  Dan  to  Beersheba, 
we  had  come  nearly  from  Beersheba  to  Dan.  We  were 
near  the  source  of  the  Jordan,  which  rises  in  Mount  Her- 
mon. Here,  at  the  waters  of  Merom,  Joshua  gained  a  great 
victory  over  the  idolatrous  nations  of  Canaan,  though  they 
came  up  against  them  '  as  the  sand  upon  the  sea-shore  in 
multitude,  with  horses  and  chariots  very  many.' 

"  On  the  next  day,  between  1  and  2,  we  stopped  near 
Merj  Ayoon,  or  meadow  of  fountains,  so  called  from  the 
number  of  fountains  in  the  neighborhood.  At  this  village 
nearly  the  whole  population  sallied  forth  to  look  at  us,  and 
pleaded  for  our  civility  upon  the  ground  that  they  were 
'  all  Christians,'  which  they  reiterated  again  and  again. 
Hitherto  in  our  journey  the  inhabitants  had  been  reserved, 
and  the  women  -apparently  without  much  curiosity.  But 
as  we  approached  Mount  Lebanon  the  scene  was  completely 
changed,  so  that  we  were  like  a  caravan  of  wild  beasts,  to 
the  villagers.  Mr.  Smith  talked  very  plainly  with  the 
priests. 

"  The  next  day  we  rose  early,  and  after  a  ride  over  moun- 
tains and  valleys,  we  descended  into  a  deep,  narrow  glen, 
through  which  runs  the  Leontes,  whose  source  is  in  the 
Bukaa,  and  divides  Lebanon  from  Anti  Lebanon.  Crossing 
it  by  a  bridge,  we  breakfasted  upon  its  opposite  bank.  From 
the  steep  precipices  which  overhung  our  path,  sprung  forth 
the  passion-flower  and  the  most  luxuriant  dragon's-mouth. 


2(50  MEMOIR  OF 

I  think  the  latter  must  be  particularly  indigenous  to  such 
spots,  as  from  the  wall  of  the  court  of  Mr.  Whiting's  house 
in  Jerusalem  an  elegant  white  one  grows  in  the  same  man- 
ner. It  takes  a  graceful  turn  from  the  wall,  and  shoots  up 
erect,  apparently  requiring  no  support. 

"  You  have  doubtless  noticed  that  our  route  home  was 
not  like  the  one  which  we  pursued  in  going  to  Jerusalem. 
We  went  by  the  sea-shore,  and  returned  over  rugged  moun- 
tain paths.  We  spent  our  Sabbath  in  a  spot  which  I  shall 
not  soon  forget.  It  was  a  large  village,  high  in  the  moun- 
tains, called  Jezeen,  its  inhabitants  nearly  all  of  them 
Christians.  The  place  of  our  encampment  was  romantic 
and  delightful  in  the  extreme.  Noble  walnut  trees,  copious 
streams,  magnificent  precipices,  all  conspired  to  make  the 
spot  uncommonly  attractive.  But  I  was  obliged  to  be  shut 
up  in  my  tent  nearly  all  the  time.  During  the  sacred  day 
appropriated  to  rest,  the  noise  and  confusion  was  like  that 
of  an  annual  parade  upon  'the  great  plain'  in  Norwich. 
For  myself  I  had  severe  struggles  of  feeling;  I  wanted  to 
pity  these  people,  and  do  them  good,  but  I  was  made  so  un- 
comfortable by  their  intrusions,  that  my  sensibilities  revolted 
from  coming  in  contact  with  such  a  multitude.  In  an  hour 
of  social  service  which  we  secured  to  ourselves,  I  was  com- 
forted by  the  hymns  sung,  and  a  sermon  of  the  late  Mr. 
Jenkins  of  Portland ;  and  the  cloud  which  was  thrown  over 
my  mind  vanished.  Mr.  Smith  had  a  favorable  opportu- 
nity to  sow  some  seed  of '  the  word '  there,  I  trust.  We  rose 
at  2  the  next  morning,  and  left  the  village  before  the  in- 
habitants had  risen.  We  passed  the  former  residence  of  a 
wealthy  prince,  who,  being  regarded  as  rebellious  by  the 
Emeer,  was  deposed,  his  palace  demolished,  and  his  head 
cut  off.  The  grounds  were  extensive  and  fertile,  and  the 
ruined  palace  large.  At  1,  P.  M.,  we  arrived  at  Der 
el-Komr,  (Convent  of  the  Moon,)  a  large  village  near  the 
residence  of  the  Emeer  Besheer,  the  Prince  of  Mount  Leba- 
non—  professedly  a  Mohammedan,  but  really  a  Christian, 
according  as  the  term  is  used  here.  His  buildings  and  those 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  261 

of  his  son  are  handsome,  situated  upon  the  summit  of  high 
terraced  hills. 

"  We  encamped  beyond  the  town,  on  an  elevated  spot, 
where  perfect  stillness  reigned,  and  not  an  individual  in- 
truded upon  us.  After  our  noisy  Sabbath  at  Jezeen,  this 
seemed  like  a  calm  after  a  storm.  We  now  began  to  feel 
that  we  were  getting  home,  for  it  was  our  last  night  on  the 
road.  We  had  the  afternoon  before  us ;  and  I  began  to  col- 
lect my  thoughts,  and  make  some  new  resolutions  for  the 
future,  as  we  were  anticipating  a  change  of  residence  and  a 
new  family  circle.  We  retired  to  rest  early,  and  rose  at 
midnight  to  complete  our  journey.  The  ride  by  moonlight, 
among  the  wild  and  rugged  scenery  through  which  we  passed, 
was  very  interesting.  Much  of  the  way  was  so  steep  and 
stony,  that  the  old  muleteer  of  whom  I  have  spoken,  was 
obliged  to  lead  my  donkey  till  we  came  to  a  new  road  made 
by  the  Emeer,  consisting  of  broad  steps,  winding  over  the 
mountains.  We  breakfasted  near  a  khan,  and  dined  in  Bey- 
root,  at  the  table  of  our  kind  friend,  Mrs.  Abbot,  the  12th  of 
May.  We  did  exercise  some  gratitude  to  our  kind  Preserver, 
I  trust ;  for  he  had  covered  us  with  '  his  wings,'  and  no  harm 
had  come  nigh  us  by  day  or  by  night." 


CHAPTER   XIII. 

CORRESPONDENCE  HEALTH  TRIALS  PAST     VIEWS     OP 

CHRISTIANS     ON     THE     STATE     OP     THE     WORLD LETTER 

TO      MISS     WILLIAMS  RESPONSIBILITIES      OF      AMERICAN 

CHURCHES. 

IT  is  doubtless  proper  that  missionaries  should  be  contem- 
plated, not  only  in  their  labors,  cares,  and  trials,  but  also  in 
their  social  character  and  enjoyments;  and  in  those  pleasant 
local  circumstances  in  which  Divine  Providence  places 
them,  conducive  to  their  comfort  and  happiness.  If  there 
be  any  Christian  in  the  wide  world,  to  whom  a  pleasant  res- 
idence, and  the  enjoyments  of  social  life,  and  of  a  cultivated 
taste  and  intellect,  are  desirable  and  reasonable,  it  is  the 
missionary.  And  the  Christian  at  home,  of  generous  sen- 
timents, will  rejoice  to  know  that  the  "  laborer"  whom  his 
contributions  are  sustaining  in  a  foreign  land,  finds  some 
of  the  same  temporal  blessings  which  are  bestowed  upon 
himself;  and  will  never  take  it  up  as  a  reproach  against  him, 
that  he  finds  enjoyment  in  his  field  of  service. 

Mrs.  Smith  carried  into  her  missionary  life  and  labors,  all 
her  taste,  mental  cultivation,  and  social  habits  ;  and  appeared 
in  Syria  much  as  when  in  America,  amidst  the  pleasant  cir- 
cumstances of  home  and  her  father's  house.  And  one  im- 
portant object  of  this  Memoir  will  be  answered,  if  it  shall 
serve  to  convince  any — who  need  the  conviction  —  that  it 
is  possible  for  a  serious,  devoted,  and  useful  missionary  to  be 
as  happy  as  any  other  Christian.  These  remarks  are  made 
with  reference  to  some  portions  of  the  present  chapter ;  and 
also  to  passages  which  have  appeared,  or  will  appear,  in 
others. 

263 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS    SMITH.  263 

"  BETROOT,  JULT  3,  1835. 

'•'  My  ever-beloved  Parents :  —  You  mention  the  manner 
in  which  the  contents  of  my  letters  are  made  known  to 
my  friends.  It  is  certainly  a  very  good  one,  if  they  do 
not  contain  much  which  would  be  esteemed  trifling,  ex- 
cept to  the  beloved  family  circle.  Since  I  left  America,  1 
have  never  allowed  myself  to  be  flattered  with  the  thought 
that  others  would  have  access  to  them.  I  have  written  as 
freely  and  simply  as  if  I  had  been  making  a  visit  in  Lebanon 
or  New  London,  and  I  must  continue  to  do  the  same.  Long 
may  the  period  be  deferred,  when  any  thing  like  restraint 
shall  characterize  our  correspondence,  or  any  diminution 
occur  of  that  confiding  "affection  which  has  been  the  earthly 
charm  of  my  existence. 

"  How  good  God  has  been  all  my  life,  in  giving  me  so 
many  to  love  me  and  to  be  loved  by  me  !  To  this  I  attribute 
the  want  of  jealousy  in  my  disposition,  and  indeed  I  some- 
times fear  that  I  appropriate  to  myself  more  affection  than  is 
my  portion ;  certainly  more  than  I  deserve.  I  am  reading 
your  little  book  in  course ;  that  is,  taking  up  the  portions 
of  Scripture  in  order,  on  the  Sabbath,  as  you  read  and  heard 
them.  Perhaps  we  may  talk  of  them  in  our  Father's  house 
above. 

"  July  16.  —  Although  thus  late  in  the  season,  through 
the  goodness  of  God  my  health  continues  perfect ;  and  I  am 
able  to  keep  school  every  day,  notwithstanding  I  am  in  a 
southern  clime.  I  often  think  of  the  precious  promises  con- 
tained in  the  121st  Psalm,  especially  these  words,  '  The 
Lord  is  thy  keeper ;  the  Lord  is  thy  shade  upon  thy  right 
hand.  The  sun  shall  not  smite  thee  by  day,  nor  the  moon 
by  night.  The  Lord  shall  preserve  thee  from  all  evil ;  he  shall 
preserve  thy  soul.  The  Lord  shall  preserve  thy  going  out 
and  thy  coming  in,  from  this  time  forth,  and  even  forever 
more.' 

"  My  school  interests  me  more  and  more  every  day,  and  1 
do  not  love  to  think  of  suspending  it  even  for  a  few  weeks, 
during  the  hot  season.  Day  before  yesterday,  a  wealthy 


264  MEMOIR  OF 

Jewish  lady  came  with  her  two  daughters  to  the  school,  and 
begged  me  to  take  the  youngest  as  a  scholar.  The  elder 
sister  remained  also;  her  age  I  cannot  tell,  but  she  is  a  dis- 
creet, intelligent  girl,  '  in  her  teens.'  Yesterday  morning 
they  came  again,  and  the  mother  asked  me  to  teach  her 
eldest  daughter  Italian,  and  ornamental  needlework.  I  re- 
plied that  my  cares  in  the  school  were  at  present  as  much  as 
my  strength  would  allow;  that  my  husband  was  every  day 
urging  me  to  suspend  the  school  for  a  season,  but  if  ad- 
ditional laborers  arrived  from  my  country,  as  I  expected,  we 
would  extend  our  operations.  She  answered  politely  ;  and 
furthermore,  requested  that  I  would  allow  her  little  girl  to  go 
home  before  the  religious  exercises  of  the  school,  as  '  their 
prayers  were  of  a  different  kind.'  I  expressed  no  surprise 
or  displeasure  at  this,  but  courteously  assured  her  that  it 
would  be  as  she  had  desired.  She  then  gave  me  her  salams, 
and  with  her  other  daughter  went  towards  the  door,  where 
they  stopped  and  conversed  several  minutes.  They  then  re- 
turned to  me,  and  the  Jewess  said  her  elder  daughter  would 
like  to  learn  Arabic,  and  to  be  taught  and  controlled  like  the 
other  scholars;  to  which  I  consented,  and  they  left  me. 
Before  prayers,  I  gave  them  liberty  to  go  home.  To-day 
they  came,  and  behaved,  as  before,  sweetly.  I  told  them, 
when  we  were  about  to  close  the  school,  that  they  might 
leave.  The  larger  one  did  not  seem  inclined  to  go,  and 
said  to  her  sister,  '  Will  you  go  or  stay  ?  '  The  latter,  from 
childish  feelings  rather  than  religious  prejudices,  probably, 
preferred  to  go,  and  they  left.  I  think  I  shall  take  great 
pleasure  in  instructing  them,  for  my  Saviour's  sake.  But 
how  was  I  struck  with  the  fact  that  Moslems,  Catholics,  and 
Greeks,  could  remain  where  He  is  acknowledged ;  while 
that  nation,  whom  with  fraternal  feelings  He  denominated 
'  his  own,'  despise  and  reject  him,  and  cannot  endure  the 
place  where  he  is  worshipped  ! 

"  Sabbath,  July  19.  —  At  our  Sabbath  school  to-day,  were 
twenty-eight  scholars — twenty-one  girls  and  seven  boys.  I 
began,  some  weeks  since,  to  read  and  explain  to  my  class  the 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SM1TPI.  265 

histories  of  the  Old  Testament,  from  the  creation.  To-day, 
the  lesson  was  the  arrival  of  Jacob  in  Haran.  The  children 
seem  delighted  to  find  such  '  sweet  stories,'  as  they  call  them, 
in  the  Bible,  and  I  think  it  incites  them  still  more  in  learn- 
ing to  read.  The  few  who  can  now  read  a  little,  commit  to 
memory  portions  of  John's  Gospel,  from  one  or  two  verses  to 
forty  and  more.  Your  Sabbath  school  will  excuse  me  if  I 
make  a  comparison,  on  this  ground,  in  favor  of  our  little 
school  in  Beyroot.  In  committing  to  memory,  these  evince 
more  perseverance  and  more  exactness,  than  those  of  the 
same  age  whom  I  had  the  pleasure  to  instruct  in  America. 

"  July  31.  —  To-day  I  closed  my  school  for  the  month  of 
August,  by  the  distribution  of  rewards  to  thirty  little  girls. 
The  American  and  English  Consuls,  and  a  few  Arab  friends, 
were  present,  and  expressed  much  pleasure  at  the  sight  of  so 
many  young  natives  in  their  clean  dress.  The  invitations 
to  friends  were  unpremeditated,  and  no  exhibition  of  work 
was  made;  a  few  of  the  more  advanced  scholars  read  a  little 
in  the  New  Testament. 

"  If  it  were  right  and  practicable  to  obtain  any  temporal 
blessing  by  a  wish,  I  would  utter  one  on  this  anniversary  of 
our  wedding-day,  which  would  bring  you  quickly  here,  my 
dear  parents,  in  spite  of  age,  infirmities,  and  the  broad 
Atlantic.  How  we  should  enjoy  a  visit  from  you  in  this  our 
pleasant  house,  where,  in  our  affections  and  our  comforts,  we 
would  make  you  forget,  for  a  little  while,  that  you  were  on 
missionary  ground !  Our  house,  which  we  have  taken  for 
ten  years,  is  large,  airy,  and  commodious;  in  which,  though 
it  is  midsummer  and  a  southern  climate,  we  enjoy  health 
and  are  able  to  pursue  all  our  occupations.  We  have  a  fine 
breeze  from  the  sea  nearly  all  the  time;  and  at  night  we 
sleep  as  quietly  and  soundly  as  two  little  hearty  children, 
who  are  without  responsibility  and  care.  Yet  we  have  much 
of  both  these.  In  addition  to  the  superintendence  of  the 
press,  my  husband  preaches  every  Sabbath  in  Arabic,  and 
more  than  every  other  Sabbath  in  English,  besides  attend- 
ing the  native  Sabbath  school.  I  attend  constantly  the  fe- 

12 


266  MEMOIR  OF 

male  school  from  8  to  11,  A.  M.  Yesterday  1  had  twenty- 
eight  girls. 

"  You  would  perhaps  like  some  description  of  our  resi- 
dence. It  belongs  to  one  of  the  wealthiest  and  most  re- 
spectable families  in  Beyroot ;  is  situated  in  the  midst  of 
gardens  of  mulberry  trees,  retired  from  the  road,  yet  very 
accessible.  It  is  built  of  stone,  with  a  flat  roof;  and  beside 
the  rooms  of  the  press,  has  upon  the  lower  floor,  a  kitchen, 
store-room,  lumber-room,  servants'  room,  and  bath ;  all  of 
which  surround  a  large  covered  court,  opening  upon  a  pretty 
little  flower  garden,  between  which  and  the  court  is  an  awn- 
ing of  grape  vines,  whose  luxuriant  fruit  is  beginning  to  en- 
rich our  social  board.  Upon  the  second  story,  which  we 
occupy,  are  a  large  dining-room,  a  bed-room,  study,  room 
for  Raheel,  my  little  girl,  and  two  rooms  beside  are  now 
being  built.  These  occupy  the  sides  of  a  beautiful  open 
court,  where  we  can  sit  and  gaze  upon  the  illimitable  sea 
which  stretches  out  before  us;  and  every  evening  we  may 
see  the  sun  sink  behind  its  peaceful  waters.  The  morning 
and  evening  skies  here  are  brilliant  beyond  description. 
When  '  bright  aurora  streaks  the  eastern  sky,'  before  the  sun 
shows  his  head  above  Mount  Lebanon,  we  rise  from  our  un- 
disturbed slumbers,  and  after  a  season  of  retirement,  Mr. 
Smith  works  in  the  garden  an  hour,  which  greatly  promotes 
his  health  and  cheerfulness ;  and  when  he  comes  up  at  7 
o'clock  to  prayers,  he  seldom  fails  to  bring  me  a  rose,  jes- 
samine, or  carnation  pink,  to  add  to  the  choice  bouquet  upon 
my  work-table.  The  flower  garden  contains  orange,  lemon, 
and  pomegranate  trees  in  full  bearing;  and  behind  the  house 
is  a  garden  somewhat  larger,  containing  apple,  peach,  plum, 
apricot,  and  mulberry  trees. 

!<  My  letter,  some  might  say,  is  not  a  very  missionary  one, 
but  you  can  read  the  intelligence  of  our  operations  in  the 
Missionary  Herald,  while  in  that  you  learn  nothing  about 
our  house,  family  arrangements,  &c.,  and  these  are  what 
friends  wish  to  know.  In  reading  my  description  of  our 
situation,  you  must  remember  that  this  is  the  dry  season  of 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  267 

the  year,  and  that  next  winter,  when  the  porous  walls  admit 
the  rain  and  damp,  we  shall  perhaps  sometimes  think  of  your 
superior  comforts.  In  taking  this  house,  we  had  in  view 
accommodating  the  press,  as  well  as  promoting  our  own 
health ;  and  we  often  speak  of  the  overruling  Providence 
which  has  furnished  us  with  so  pleasant  a  spot.  Last  year, 
you  recollect,  we  lived  in  one  room  at  the  mountains,  where 
we  were  favored  with  nightly  visits  from  jackals." 

On  the  eighth  of  August,  Mrs.  Smith  was  gratified  with 
intelligence  of  the  arrival  at  Smyrna  of  the  friend  she  had 
invited  to  come  and  assist  in  the  school.  She  thus  writes 
to  her : — 

"  My  beloved  Sister  :  —  It  is  but  a  very  few  weeks  since 
1  learned  the  result  of  my  appeal  to  the  Secretaries  at  the 
Rooms,  and  to  yourself;  though  I  confidently  expected  a 
favorable  result,  I  cannot  tell  why.  I  can  scarcely  realize 
that  you  are  already  among  us,  as  it  were,  and  I  long  to 
welcome  you  to  my  heart,  my  home,  and  my  labors.  My 
own  health  is  perfectly  good  at  present ;  thanks  to  a  kind 
Preserver.  On  Saturday  I  closed  my  school  for  the  month 
of  August,  in  obedience  to  my  husband.  It  was  increasing 
every  day  in  numbers,  and  I  would  gladly  have  continued  it; 
but  the  course,  doubtless,  was  a  prudent  one.  Last  Sabbath 
we  had  at  our  Sabbath  school,  forty-six  scholars,  a  fourth 
of  whom  were  Moslems.  Could  you  come  with  the  gift  of 
tongues,  how  much  we  would  do  !  As  it  is,  you  can  aid  me 
very  much;  for  I  felt,  the  last  few  days  of  my  school, 
that  one  head  and  a  pair  of  hands  were  hardly  sufficient  for 
forty  untutored  Arabs. 

"  I  suppose  you  know  that  you  are  coming  among  an  ex- 
ceedingly social  people.  At  all  hours  we  are  subject  to 
visits,  from  persons  of  every  rank  and  age.  The  Syrians 
often  remind  me  of  Solomon's  remark,  that  '  the  talk  of  the 
lips  tendeth  to  penury.'  But  we  have  reason  to  love  them, 
and  do  love  them;  and  I  think  our  influence  among  them  ia 


MEMOIR  OF 

increasing.  They  think  much  of  hospitality  and  courtesy, 
and,  were  it  not  that  they  attribute  some  of  our  deficiencies 
to  ignorance  of  their  language,  our  New  England  sincerity 
would  appear  like  bluntness. 

"  My  husband  and  I  have  unitedly  and  individually  re- 
membered you  at  the  throne  of  grace.  In  this  I  have  taken 
great  pleasure.  Having  so  recently  passed  through  similar 
scenes,  I  felt  that  I  knew  just  what  you  wanted  during  the 
past  few  months ;  whether  you  were  preparing  to  leave  our 
country,  or  were  already  upon  the  restless  ocean.  On  the 
Sabbath,  especially,  have  my  sympathies  and  prayers  carried 
me  to  the  very  threshold  of  your  heart.  Dear  friend,  for  the 
present,  adieu.  God  grant  us  a  happy  meeting,  erelong." 

"August  12.  —  There  has  been  a  seizure  of  Christian 
youth  to-day,  for  the  manufactories  at  Acre ;  and  great 
alarm  has  pervaded  the  city.  We  were  told  this  morning 
that  thirty  refugees  were  in  and  around  our  house.  When 
such  events  occur,  as  has  been  the  case  frequently  of  late, 
mothers  and  sisters  come  to  us  to  beg  protection  for  sons  and 
brothers.  I  thought  much  to-day  of  our  happy  land,  where 
every  one  can  sit  unmolested  '  under  his  own  vine  and  fig 
tree.'  I  believe  I  have  told  you  that  our  trials  here  are 
mostly  of  a  moral  nature,  because  there  is  little  integrity 
either  in  servants,  employers,  or  children ;  whether  they  be 
native  or  foreign.  In  consequence  of  this,  I  sometimes  feel, 
'  Oh  that  I  could  fly  away  and  be  at  rest ! '  But  I  have  long 
been  accustomed  to  a  degree  of  watchfulness  over  the  morals 
of  those  around  me.  in  consequence  of  the  solicitude  which 
I  used  to  feel  for  the  younger  branches  of  our  own  family  in 
America. 

"  That  which  adds  greatly  to  the  trial  of  coming  in  con- 
tact with  deceit  and  unfaithfulness  here  is,  that  falsehood  and 
a  smooth  tongue  are  constantly  employed  to  cover  every  act 
of  deception.  '  Ma  fe  ne  ikzub,  abadan'  (it  is  not  in  me 
ever  to  utter  a  falsehood,)  is  in  every  mouth,  of  both  old  and 
young ;  if  you  utter  a  suspicion  or  reproof,  their  loquacity 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  269 

will  far  outrun  you,  in  the  utterance  of  moral  sentiments 
respecting  the  guilt  and  shame  of  dishonesty.  Oh  !  hasten 
in  the  multiplying  of  laborers  for  this  dark  land ;  and  let 
none  imagine  that  they  are  doing  more  than  they  ought,  or 
that  they  are  even  especially  self-denying  and  meritorious, 
if  they  give  their  sons  or  their  daughters,  their  brothers  or 
their  sisters,  for  the  purpose  of  scattering  the  dense  clouds 
of  the  moral  atmosphere.  I  do  not  know  what  led  my 
thoughts  into  this  train  ;  but  for  several  days  I  have  been 
thinking,  that,  when  Faith,  for  instance,  was  a  young  girl, 
and  balls  and  cotillion  parties,  and  such  irrational  amuse- 
ments, occupied  nearly  all  the  time ;  when  many  parents 
were  gratified  with  having  their  children  admired  for  per- 
sonal beauty  and  accomplishments,  not  a  ray  of  spiritual 
light  had  then  penetrated  the  darkness  of  this  Mediterranean 
country.  Every  soul  was  enveloped  therein,  and  not  a 
solitary  Christian  raised  a  finger  to  help  them.  Perhaps  a 
conversation  which  I  held  with  our  beloved  Christian  brother 
Tannoos,  led  me  to  these  reflections.  He  is  nearly  forty 
years  of  age,  and  was  giving  me  some  account  of  his  reli- 
gious experience.  He  alluded  to  a  friend  of  his  childhood 
and  youth,  yet  a  Papist,  with  whom  he  used  to  have  much  in- 
tercourse ;  and  my  imagination  carried  me  vividly  back  to 
those  days,  when  these  two  boys,  hand  in  hand,  rambled  upon 
Mount  Lebanon ;  and  I  thought,  if  Christians  had  only  then 
commenced  the  performance  of  duty  which  for  ages  had 
been  neglected,  a  generation  of  enlightened,  educated,  and 
perhaps  pious  people,  would  now  be  on  the  stage  to  bless 
our  eyes,  and  to  aid  us  in  our  toils.  Oh !  let  us  leave  this 
legacy  to  those  who  are  to  succeed  us. 

"  August  24. —  In  riding  to-day,  I  went  towards  a  quarry, 
where  —  as  a  fountain  was  near  by,  and  it  was  '  the  time 
that  women  go  out  to  draw  water ' —  a  company  of  young 
girls,  bearing  jars  upon  their  shoulders,  were  standing  upon 
the  brow  of  a  deep  excavation,  and  talking  of  the  dead.  I 
stopped  and  made  inquiries  of  them,  and  they  told  me  that 
this  morning  a  man  was  at  work  below,  when  the  earth  from 


270  MEMOIR  OF 

above  came  suddenly  upon  him,  and  he  died,  and  they  buried 
him  immediately.  I  was  a  stranger  to  them  all,  and  was  in 
haste ;  yet  I  could  not  forbear  saying  to  them,  '  Hear  me  a 
little  —  this  is  a  lesson  to  us  —  we  may  be  near  our  own 
death,  and  let  us  be  prepared.'  They  answered,  as  usual, 
very  piously,  but  doubtless  without  the  slightest  feeling. 
Oh,  what  a  mournful  thing  is  death,  in  this  dark  land !  and 
yet  it  apparently  excites  no  solemnity. 

"August  25.  —  On  Saturday  evening  our  market  man 
came  to  me,  for  the  purpose  of  my  reckoning  with  him,  as  I 
do  every  day.  I  had  repeatedly  informed  him  that  I  did  not 
like  to  occupy  myself  in  this  way  on  Saturday  evening.  1 
took  occasion  to  mention  the  habit  in  which  I  had  been  ed- 
ucated, which  was  somewhat  customary  in  our  country,  of 
suspending  work  on  this  evening.  But  said  he,  '  Signora, 
your  countrymen  work  on  board  ship  on  the  Sabbath :  for  I 
saw  them  on  board  the  man-of-war,  sewing  and  doing  all 
manner  of  work.'  I  then  told  him  that  Christians  in  name, 
and  Christians  in  heart,  with  us,  were  widely  different ;  but 
I  answered  him  with  a  sigh,  for  I  thought  —  'Oh!  what  a 
blessing  our  country  would  be  to  the  world,  were  all  her 
sons  consistent  and  uniform  in  their  adherence  to  the  com- 
mands of  God  ! ' 

"  Mr.  Coster  has  finished  the  drawing  of  our  house,  which 
is  entirely  satisfactory.  I  enclose  an  outline  of  the  building, 
which  I  copied  for  the  purpose  of  giving  you  a  description 
of  its  internal  localities.  And  now,  my  dear  father,  I  am 
not  going  to  give  you  the  sketch  outright,  that  is,  without  an 
equivalent.  What  do  you  think  is  my  price?  —  It  is  your 
miniature,  which  I  ask  in  return.  You  will  not  refuse  me? 
Mr.  C.  will  not  allow  us  to  pay  him  any  thing  for  his  trouble. 
He  is  to  commence  to-morrow  a  sketch  of  Beyroot  and  its 
environs  —  of  which  he  has  promised  us  a  copy." 

"  BEYROOT,  AUGUST  20. 

"My  dear  Miss  Williams: — I  think  of  you  everyday, 
and  pray  for  you  that  you  may  have  patience,  wisdom,  and 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  271 

preparation  for  your  work.  The  best  preparation  will  be,  a 
heart  warmly  attached  to  the  Saviour,  with  a  determination 
to  lose  yourself  in  his  service  and  glory.  Have  you  not 
thought  that  missionaries  are  in  danger  of  placing  too  high 
a  value  upon  the  sacrifice  which  they  make,  in  consequence 
of  the  sympathy,  and  perhaps  I  may  say,  pity,  with  which 
they  are  regarded  by  those  whom  they  leave  behind  ?  I 
long  to  see  the  churches  at  home  feel  that  they  are  only  dis- 
charging an  obligation  to  the  Redeemer,  when  they  send 
their  best,  their  fairest,  their  most  beloved  to  distant  re- 
gions to  declare  his  name.  Would  that  the  offering  which 
my  friends  have  made  were  '  without  blemish  and  without 
spot.' 

"  I  can  hardly  imagine  just  how  you  have  been  employed 
in  Smyrna,  though  I  doubt  not  usefully.  The  time  will  not 
be  lost  to  you,  as  you  will  have  acquired  some  degree  of 
familiarity  with  Eastern  manners  and  customs;  and  learning, 
as  you  will,  by  the  sight  of  the  eyes,  the  great  work  to  be 
done  in  transforming  this  land  from  the  government  of 
Satan  to  that  of  Christ,  it  will  perhaps  add  steadiness  and 
energy  to  your  faith.  While  you  will  doubtless  exclaim 
mentally,  '  Who  is  sufficient  for  these  things  1 '  you  will  rely 
more  implicitly  upon  the  arm  of  Omnipotence.  Permit  me 
to  suggest  a  thought.  Perhaps  those  who  have  been  for  two 
or  three,  or  more  years  on  missionary  ground,  from  their 
contest  with  a  foreign  language,  and  the  paralyzing  of  active 
efforts,  in  which  they  were  absorbed  at  home,  are  in  danger 
of  suffering  too  great  a  reaction  in  their  own  feelings,  and 
consequently  of  modifying  those  of  new  comers.  Now,  1 
would  recommend  that  every  missionary,  fresh  from  that 
garden  of  the  Lord  in  which  we  were  planted,  should  exer- 
cise a  degree  of  independent  Christian  feeling  when  he  is 
transferred  to  a  foreign  soil ;  or  rather  that  he  should  take  no 
standard  beside  the  word  of  God.  There  the  balance  is 
rightly  preserved,  and  is  applicable  to  every  possible  situation 
and  circumstance.  It  is  to  do  what  we  can  with  our  might, 
and  rest  the  consequences  upon  an  almighty  Agent.  That 


272  MEMOIR  OF 

He  is  at  work,  and  will  one  day  renovate  the  whole  face  of 
this  land,  I  have  no  more  doubt,  than  that  the  voice  of  the 
natural  heavens  will  continue  to  be  heard  wherever  there  is 
'  speech  or  language,'  and  that  their  line  will  continue  to  go 
forth  throughout  the  earth. 

*'  I  have  been  so  impatient  to  conquer  the  Arabic,  that  I 
have  but  just  commenced  the  Italian.  I  was  induced  to  take 
up  the  latter  during  my  present  vacation,  from  the  fact  that 
a  young  Jewess,  who  has  recently  entered  the  school,  wishes 
to  acquire  it. 

"Since  writing  the  above,  we  learn  that  the  vessel  for 
Smyrna  will  be  detained  here  for  a  few  days.  Missionaries 
must  not  allow  their  hearts  to  be  made  sick  by  hope  deferred  , 
so  I  will  fain  make  the  best  of  our  protracted  separation.  In 
God's  own  good  time  he  will  bring  us  together.  We  have 
made  '  a  little  chamber  upon  the  wall,'  and  shall  set  for  you 
there  '  a  bed,  and  a  table,  and  a  stool,  and  a  candlestick,' 
that  when  you  come  to  us  you  may  '  turn  in  thither.'  2 
Kings  iv.  10." 

"August  21.  —  I  cannot  tell  you  how  much  like  a  par- 
adise America  appears,  as  I  view  it  from  this  land  of  dark- 
ness. And  yet  it  seems  to  me  as  if  its  blessed  inhabitants 
were  dreaming,  as  it  were,  over  a  lost  and  guilty  world.  I 
know  there  are  many  who  pray,  and  labor,  and  give,  for  its 
renovation  ;  but  are  there  many  whose  sole  object  it  is  to 
live  especially  and  steadily  for  this  end?  I  ask  to  be  informed 
whether  any  great  changes  have  taken  place  in  two  years, 
since  I  bade  a  last  farewell  to  the  shores  of  my  native  land. 
The  subject  magnifies  in  my  estimation  every  day,  and  I  see 
not  that  any  parent  can  consistently  set  before  his  child  any 
object  of  pursuit  but  the  diffusion  of  Christianity.  The  fact 
that  God  continues  to  bless  the  delinquent,  and  even  to  over- 
rule their  delinquencies  for  the  accomplishment  of  his  pur- 
poses, is  no  evidence  that  they  are  pleasing  to  him.  I  have 
often  seen  great  good  grow  out  of  my  faults  and  sins,  which 
apparently  might  not  have  occurred  but  for  them ;  yet  con- 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  273 

science  reproached  me,  and  God's  law  condemned  me.  So 
the  churches  of  America,  and  the  large,  refined,  and  de- 
lightful social  circles  which  there  exist,  may  be  watered, 
blessed,  and  made  happy;  there  may  be  prayer,  praise,  the 
sweet  communion  of  saints,  and  the  endearing  enjoyments 
of  domestic  bliss;  and  yet  God,  who  sees  all  the  darkness  of 
other  lands,  may  be  offended  with  his  people — ministering 
angels  may  wonder  at  their  selfishness ;  the  eternal  happiness 
of  myriads  may  be  sacrificed  ;  and  a  less  brilliant  crown  be 
worn  by  themselves  in  heaven." 

"  August  31.  —  Do  you  not  often  feel  oppressed,  my  dear 
Mrs.  Temple,  with  the  thought  of  what  a  dark  and  sinful 
land  this  is?  After  a  precious  Sabbath  has  passed,  in  which 
I  have  beheld  its  abuse  and  profanation,  my  heart  sickens  as 
I  begin  the  labors  of  Monday  morning.  How  slow  is  the 
progress  of  light!  How  many  will  have  their  eternal  doom 
fixed,  before  these  countries  are  evangelized  !  And,  then, 
how  weak  our  faith,  how  cold  our  love,  how  lukewarm  our 
zeal !  Sometimes  I  think  it  must  be  a  new  race  of  mission- 
aries who  will  have  the  honor  of  seeing  great  things  here  — 
such  as  can  look  away  more  entirely  from  things  temporal, 
like  the  worthies  of  old.  Let  us  pray  much  for  each  other." 


12* 


CHAPTER  XIV. 

SUMMER  RESIDENCE  AT  AALEIH PERSONAL  ENDEAVORS  FOR 

THE  GOOD   OF    INDIVIDUALS DRUZES ALARMS    AMONG 

THE   NATIVES IBRAHIM  PASHA CASE   OF  AN  ENGLISH 

WOMAN SORROWS  OF  A  MOHAMMEDAN  WIFE ARRIVAL 

OF  MISS  WILLIAMS VIEWS  OF   MISSIONARY  LIFE MR. 

SMITH'S  LABORS  —  FURTHER  HINTS  ON  MISSIONARY  QUALI- 
FICATIONS  FEELINGS   RESPECTING   HER   PARENTS. 

MRS.  SMITH  spent  three  or  four  weeks  of  the  warm 
season  of  1835  with  her  husband  at  Aaleih,  one  of  the 
villages  on  Mount  Lebanon.  Here  she  devoted  herself, 
with  increased  diligence,  to  personal  efforts  for  the  spiritual 
benefit  of  those  among  whom  she  resided ;  especially  the 
Druzes.  There  was  obviously  a  steady  increase  of  her  love 
for  the  missionary  work;  and  she  delighted  to  devise  and 
execute  plans  by  which  its  great  objects  might  be  promoted. 

"  AALEIH,  SEPT.  8. 

"  Our  fast  and  concert,  yesterday,  were  solemn  and  profit- 
able. In  view  of  the  absence  of  God's  Spirit  for  several 
years,  in  which  no  conversions  have  taken  place  among  us, 
we  were  led  to  examine  into  the  obstacles  which  have  been 
in  the  way,  both  in  our  own  hearts,  and  lives,  and  in  our  mode 
of  operation ;  and  we  desired  to  renew  the  dedication  of  our- 
selves to  our  work,  and  to  seek  with  more  earnestness  that 
wisdom  which  cometh  from  above.  I  resolved  this  morning, 
that  during  our  stay  in  this  village,  I  would  endeavor  to 
rouse  the  conscience  of  at  least  one  individual,  every  day. 
Consequently,  after  breakfast,  I  walked  down  a  long,  steep, 

974 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.   SMITH.  275 

and  stony  path,  into  the  '  Christian  quarter '  of  the  village, 
to  make  one  or  two  calls." 

Mrs.  Smith  availed  herself  of  several  opportunities  for  free 
conversation  with  females  on  the  subject  of  religion,  with 
whom  she  met  in  this  excursion.  On  the  supply  of  the 
spiritual  wants  of  the  people,  she  remarks  — 

"  Could  a  missionary  take  up  his  permanent  abode  in  any 
one  of  the  villages  of  Mount  Lebanon,  and  live  and  labor 
as  he  ought,  I  am  confident  that  in  a  few  years  he  would 
reap  an  abundant  harvest.  Oh,  when  will  the  churches  be 
so  liberal  as  to  give  a  spiritual  shepherd,  to  collect  flocks 
now  scattered  upon  the  mountains  ? 

"  September  10.  —  Yesterday  Mr.  Smith  was  absent 
nearly  all  day  upon  a  little  missionary  tour ;  and  this  morning 
he  left  me  again,  expecting  to  be  absent  two  or  three  days. 
It  is  a  self-denying  duty,  but  it  is  duty ;  and  if  a  dozen  men 
could  come  from  our  country  with  the  gift  of  tongues,  they 
could  step  directly  into  a  field  '  white  unto  the  harvest.'  After 
dinner  I  went  into  the  Christian  quarter  to  make  some  calls. 
As  I  was  entering  it,  a  family  invited  me  in,  pretending  that 
they  were  Christians,  when,  as  I  afterwards  learnt,  they  were 
Druzes.  However,  I  had  a  plain,  serious  conversation  with 
them.  This  evening  I  invited  to  prayers  the  woman  in 
whose  house  we  are,  and  her  children.  They  are  Druzes, 
but  the  most  simple,  inoffensive,  diminutive  little  family  you 
ever  met. 

"  September  14.  —  Mr.  S.  returned  on  Saturday,  at  noon, 
after  a  fatiguing  ride.  He  found  some  favorable  opportuni- 
ties for  religious  conversation  ;  but  he  says  that  he  thinks 
Satan  employs  filth  and  vermin  to  deter  missionaries  from 
seeking  intercourse  with  his  subjects.  Missionaries  who  are 
stationary  can  enjoy  cleanliness  and  comforts  in  their  own 
habitations,  however  humble  they  may  be ;  but  those  who 
itinerate,  '  without  purse  or  scrip,'  depending  upon  the  ac- 
commodations which  the  country  affords,  have  actual  experi- 


276  MEMOIR  OF 

ence  of  the  self-denial  which  our  Saviour  and  his  followers 
exercised.  I  can  readily  imagine  what  groups  surrounded 
the  benevolent  Saviour  in  his  wanderings;  whom  his 
disciples  sometimes  wished  to  drive  from  his  presence,  but 
never  with  his  consent. 

"September  17.  —  This  evening  six  Druzes  were  present 
at  family  prayers,  one  of  them  a  woman  whom  I  have  had 
repeated  opportunities  to  address  on  the  subject  of  religion. 
1  believe  that  she  is  solicitous  respecting  her  eternal  welfare. 
My  dear  parents,  you  cannot  imagine  what  a  spring  it  would 
give  to  our  feelings,  should  only  one  Druze  become  a 
true  convert  to  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Think  of  it  when 
you  pray  for  us,  and  remember  distinctly  this  ignorant, 
benighted,  and  perhaps  idolatrous  sect. 

"September  18.  —  This  morning  I  walked  out  before 
breakfast,  and  directed  my  steps  towards  the  Christian  quar- 
ter, for  the  purpose  of  conversing  with  some  of  the  females. 
I  first  entered  a  Druze  graveyard.  A  woman  was  upon  a 
mulberry  tree  gathering  leaves.  Advancing  towards  her,  I 
inquired  respecting  the  dead  who  reposed  near  by.  She 
asked  me  why  I  was  walking  alone.  I  told  her  that  I  loved 
to  walk  at  an  early  hour,  before  my  mind  became  occupied 
with  care,  and  meditate  upon  God  and  his  works.  I  sought 
to  draw  her  mind  towards  eternal  things,  particularly  appeal- 
ing to  her  maternal  feelings,  and  the  duties  which  that 
relation  involved.  She  was  a  Druze,  and  talked  most 
fluently  and  piously ;  perhaps  a  thought  may  have  been 
lodged  in  her  breast  that  she  cannot  thrust  from  her.  Two 
reflections  are  suggested  to  my  mind  this  evening:  —  one  is, 
that  perhaps  there  is  a  providence  in  my  rreeting  with  a 
Druze  so  frequently,  when  I  am  seeking  a  nominal  Chris- 
tian ;  the  other,  that  pious  language  being  so  universal  in 
this  country,  we  must  trust  more  to  the  influence  of  our  ex- 
ample than  our  words,  upon  those  around  us. 

"  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Pease  went  to  Korneil  this  morning,  where 
is  a  coal  mine,  and  where  the  wife  of  the  head  laborer,  an 
English  woman,  is  in  the  last  stages  of  the  consumption,  but 


MRS.  SARAH    L.  SMITH.  277 

manifests  no  solicitude  respecting  her  future  state.  We 
have  had  an  especial  female  prayer-meeting  for  her,  as  she 
is  without  hope,  going  into  eternity. 

"  September  20.  —  Mr.  Smith  has  preached  again  this 
evening,  and  I  think  more  were  present  than  on  the  former 
occasion.  The  subject  of  the  discourse  was  regeneration. 
The  audience  were  quiet  and  attentive  to  this  new  and  im- 
portant exhibition  of  truth.  Since  the  brethren  have  no 
church  here  to  strengthen  them  by  their  prayers,  let  your 
fervent  supplications  call  down  what  we  most  need  —  the  in- 
fluences of  the  Holy  Spirit.  After  meeting,  I  had  a  few 
words  of  conversation  with  Mrs.  Dodge's  servant,  an  old 
woman  who  has  lived  much  with  her.  She  told  me  that  she 
felt  as  if  her  heart  was  changed,  and  I  cannot  but  hope  it 
may  be  so. 

"  Since  returning  to  our  room,  I  have  read  a  chapter  in 
«  Martha,'  to  Mr.  Smith  —  the  one  containing  a  description 
of  natural  scenery,  in  which  she  became  much  absorbed  on 
a  certain  evening ;  and  as  the  writer  sat  beside  her,  watching 
the  emotions  of  her  soul  depicted  in  her  countenance,  she 
turned  to  him  and  exclaimed,  '  Brother  ! '  That  one  word 
awakened  in  my  breast  such  powerful  and  tender  associa- 
tions as  to  choke  my  utterance,  and  I  was  obliged  to  stop, 
and  wipe  the  falling  tears  before  I  could  proceed.  I  had  so 
much  enjoyment  with  my  own  dear  brothers,  and  received 
from  them  so  much  affection  and  kindness,  that  my  recol- 
lections of  the  fraternal  relation  are  exceedingly  touching 
and  unalloyed. 

"  September  21.  —  It  is  two  years  to-day  since  we  sailed 
from  America.  In  prayer,  my  husband  returned  thanks  for 
all  our  mercies,  and  especially  that  God  had  permitted  us  to 
enter  upon  a  work  that  we  love — a  work  that  we  prize 
above  all  others.  My  heart  responded  to  the  sentiment 
fully.  May  we  see  many  such  anniversaries  together ;  and 
be  permitted  to  offer  the  same  thanksgiving. 

"  Will  you  pray  that  we  may  have  wisdom  to  guide  our 
affairs  with  discretion  ?  Our  establishment  is 


278  MEMOIR  OF 

must  have  persons  to  serve  us ;  but  we  would  not  forget,  in 
our  intercourse  with  them,  that  they  are  among  those  whose 
eternal  interest  we  came  to  seek." 

"  Beyroot,  September  27.  —  We  reached  our  homes  in 
safety,  about  mid-day,  on  Wednesday. 

"  This  morning,  after  our  few  Sabbath-day  cares  were 
disposed  of,  I  went  down  to  the  kitchen  on  an  errand , 
as  I  reached  the  bottom  of  the  stairs,  I  beheld  on  each  side 
a  row  of  Moslems,  fourteen  in  all,  seated  in  perfect  silence, 
who  had  fled  hither  for  refuge ;  a  report  being  in  circulation 
that  orders  had  again  come  for  the  seizure  of  soldiers.  I 
uttered,  in  Arabic,  an  exclamation  of  surprise ;  when  they 
all  smiled  upon  me,  and  gave  me  their  salams.  The  fear 
proved  to  be  groundless,  as  the  Pasha  had  only  ordered  the 
soldiers  already  enlisted  to  depart  suddenly,  without  knap- 
sacks, to  a  place  on  the  borders  of  the  Bukaa,  where  Ibrahim 
Pasha  is  at  present. 

"  As  we  went  to  chapel,  we  met  a  company  of  women, 
who  were  crying  and  shrieking  at  .the  departure  of  husbands, 
sons,  and  brothers.  Cowper  says, 

'  My  ear  is  pained, 

My  soul  is  sick,  with  every  day's  report 
Of  wrong  and  outrage  with  which  earth  is  filled.' 

But  alas  !  how  would  his  tender  soul  have  shuddered  at  the 
sight  of  this!  With  more  pathos,  if  possible,  would  he  have 
exclaimed, 

'  Oh,  for  a  lodge  in  some  vast  wilderness ! ' 

"September  29.  —  Yesterday  I  commenced  my  school 
again,  with  twenty  scholars;  which  for  the  first  day  was  a 
good  number.  Mrs.  Whiting  has  ten  little  Moslem  girls  in 
Jerusalem,  and  the  promise  of  more. 

"October  5.  —  Monthly  Concert  and  Fast.  —  Yesterday 
being  our  communion  season,  I  was  explaining  to  my  little 
Druze  girl  the  nature  and  object  of  the  ordinance  which 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  279 

she  was  about  to  witness  for  the  first  time ;  of  which  a 
Druze  child  is  perhaps  as  ignorant  as  a  heathen.  Indeed 
the  Druzes  are  supposed  to  be  idolaters  themselves;  though 
perhaps  few,  except  the  initiated,  know  the  fact,  or  actually 
worship  images.  I  did  not  expect,  in  the  first  attempt,  to 
give  her  very  clear  ideas  respecting  the  mystery  of  the 
atonement ;  but  I  repeated  to  her  the  words  of  our  Saviour 
to  his  disciples,  when  he  instituted  the  sacrament ;  and  as 
I  employed  the  first  person,  her  feelings  became  consider- 
ably interested,  and  with  the  utmost  simplicity  she  exclaimed, 
'  Selamatik,'  that  is,  '  Peace  to  you,'  which  is  a  universal 
compliment  among  the  Arabs,  if  one  is  complaining  of  ill 
health  or  sorrow  in  his  own  person.  I  mention  this  to  show 
you  that  we  have  to  teach  the  very  first  principles,  and  to 
feed  '  with  milk,  and  not  with  meat.'  Blessed  be  God,  it  is 
his  office 

'  To  pour  fresh  life  in  every  part, 
And  new  create  the  whole.' 

"October  21.  —  We  have  dismissed  our  Maltese  servant. 
He  was  in  many  respects  useful,  but  he  had  begun  to  feel 
above  his  place;  and  being  disposed  to  go  with  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Bird,  we  cheerfully  dismissed  him.  When  about  to 
leave  us,  I  told  him  that  I  had  one  thing  only  to  say  to  him ; 
I  wished  to  inform  him  why  I  had  not  placed  more  con- 
fidence in  him  —  that  from  the  first  I  had  discovered  that  he 
had  no  regard  for  truth.  He  wept,  and  begged  me  to  enter 
into  particulars ;  but  I  declined.  As  he  turned  to  go 
down  the  stairs,  his  usual  erect  form  and  firm  step  gave 
place  to  the  cringing  movement  of  the  Maltese  of  the  island, 
the  first  beings  whom  I  saw  on  missionary  ground.  The 
recollection  of  the  feelings  which  overcame  me  when  I  first 
beheld  his  pitiable  and  contemptible  countrymen,  rushed 
upon  me,  and  I  was  obliged  to  struggle  with  my  emotions. 

"  About  a  fortnight  since  there  was  great  fear  among  the 
mountaineers,  and  one  family  begged  us  to  take  their  most 
valuable  articles  home  for  safe  keeping.  The  woman  took 


280  MEMOIR  OF 

off  the  gold  from  her  head,  and  made  a  bundle  of  her  best 
clothes;  they  also  tied  up  a  few  articles  of  plate,  and  the 
man  came  with  us  and  left  them  in  our  house.  He  pro- 
fessed to  be  a  Protestant,  though  he  gave  no  evidence  of 
piety.  Such  circumstances  show  the  confidence  which  is 
reposed  in  us. 

"  I  mentioned  the  refugee  Druzes.  Our  house  is  sur- 
rounded by  the  habitations  of  this  sect.  A  few  mornings 
since,  we  saw  stretched  upon  the  sands  near  us  a  murdered 
man ;  but  no  one  could  give  any  account  of  this  deed  of 
darkness,  except  that  on  the  previous  evening  he  was  at  a 
dram  shop,  in  a  state  of  intoxication.  In  consequence  of 
this,  several  of  the  neighboring  Druzes  were  seized  and 
imprisoned,  which  caused  others  to  flee  to  our  house. 
Our  room  at  evening  prayers  has  been  filled  for  several 
nights.  One  morning  I  had  nine  attendants,  who  sheltered 
themselves  under  the  wing  of  me  and  my  little  donkey,  on 
my  way  to  school. 

"  October  24.  —  For  several  days  Ibrahim  Pasha  has 
been  a  near  neighbor  of  ours,  having  come  to  Beyroot  for 
a  season,  and  taken  up  his  residence  at  the  house  of  a  rich 
Moslem.  Mr.  Smith  called  upon  him  with  our  Consul. 
He  says  that  he  is  a  large,  jolly,  laughing,  cunning  man, 
with  a  very  penetrating  eye.  He  was  principally  occupied 
at  the  time  in  watching  the  movements  of  his  courtiers,  who 
were  playing  chess. 

"  October  29.  —  I  mentioned  in  my  journal  from  Aaleih 
that  the  wife  of  an  Englishman  who  works  in  the  coal  mines 
at  Korneil  was  going  to  the  grave,  with  a  rapid  consump- 
tion. A  week  or  two  since  she  was  brought  to  the  city. 
On  Sunday,  after  service,  I  called  to  see  her.  Learning 
from  her  that  she  did  not  expect  to  recover,  I  asked  how 
she  felt  in  view  of  exchanging  worlds.  '  Happy,'  said  she, 
'  perfectly  happy.'  '  May  I  inquire,'  said  I,  '  what  is  the 
ground  of  your  happiness?'  'I  have  always  obeyed  my 
Saviour's  laws  ;  have  been  very  attentive  to  the  religious 
duties  of  the  family,  and  of  my  church.  I  have  never  done 


MRS.   SARAH   L.   SMITH.  281 

harm  to  any  one.'  At  this  reply  my  heart  shuddered.  I 
said  to  myself,  '  Poor  woman,  though  born  in  a  land  of  light, 
your  hope  of  heaven  is  not  better  than  that  of  the  deluded 
natives  of  this  dark  land.'  I  thought  how  innumerable  are 
the  ways  which  Satan  has  devised  to  keep  mankind  from 
resting  on  the  only  true  foundation.  I  almost  burst  into 
tears.  I  felt  that  I  must  be  faithful,  for  her  time  was  short. 
I  remarked  that  '  I  was  religiously  educated  too,  but  there 
came  a  time  when  I  realized  that  something  was  necessary 
which  I  had  not  experienced,  and  so  it  was  with  Paul.5 
I  then  preached  to  her  Jesus  Christ  and  his  atonement,  and 
begged  her  to  review  the  subject  with  great  seriousness,  in 
consideration  of  the  solemn  event  immediately  before  her. 
Yesterday,  while  in  school,  Dr.  Whitely  came  and  begged 
me  to  go  and  see  her  again  ;  said  that  her  end  was  rapidly 
approaching ;  that  she  had  related  to  him  my  conversation 
with  her,  telling  him  that  it  affected  her  deeply  ;  and  he 
thought  she  expressed  sentiments  more  evangelical.  At 
mid-day,  therefore,  when  my  school  closed,  I  went  to  her. 
She  was  much  changed,  and  could  scarcely  articulate  in- 
telligibly, yet  was  in  perfect  possession  of  her  faculties. 
She  told  me  that  my  remarks  on  Sunday  gave  her  a  great 
shock,  and  she  now  felt  that  her  reliance  was  wholly  on 
Jesus  Christ,  and  disclaimed  ail  personal  merit.  She  felt 
no  wish  to  recover,  but  was  perfectly  happy  in  the  prospect 
of  rest  and  holiness  with  her  Saviour.  God  only  knows  her 
real  state.  Her  case  is  left  in  the  usual  uncertainty  of 
death-bed  experiences. 

"Sabbath  Evening,  November  1. — To-day  we  have  had 
our  second  storm,  the  first  having  occurred  about  ten  days 
since.  Both  were  violent  and  accompanied  with  thunder 
and  lightning.  My  nerves  are  becoming  accustomed  to  the 
tremendous  peals  and  vivid  flashes  of  a  Mediterranean  thun- 
der-storm. It  is  sublime,  and  at  first  terrifying,  to  watch 
the  lightning's  play  over  the  deep  blue  sea ;  and  during  the 
livelong  night  listen  to  the  thunder's  roar  as  it  reverberates 
through  the  range  of  Mount  Lebanon. 


282  MEMOIR   OF 

"  On  Sabbath,  dear  father,  I  think  of  you  more  than 
usual.  How  are  your  Sabbaths  1  Precious  as  ever,  1  trust ; 
and  fitting  you  for  one  long,  glorious  Sabbath,  which  1 
believe  we  shall  spend  together.  I  remember  that  when  I 
lived  under  your  smiles,  you  appeared  to  enjoy  these  days 
of  rest  exceedingly.  I  find  it  quite  another  thing  to  be  the 
mistress  of  a  family,  from  what  it  was  to  be  a  daughter  in  a 
father's  house.  The  former  station  involves  a  thousand 
cares,  of  which  in  the  other  I  had  no  knowledge.  And  in 
this  land  too,  which  furnishes  no  external  aid,  but  on  the 
contrary  every  thing  to  impede  the  progress  of  moral  in- 
fluence, the  spirits  sometimes  sink  beneath  the  weight  of 
responsibility.  However,  I  love  to  think  that  the  Saviour 
pleased  not  himself,  even  on  the  Sabbath :  so  should  I  re- 
joice to  give  the  whole  seven  days  to  him  and  to  my  fellow- 
beings. 

"November  4.  —  This  evening  Mr.  Smith  has  com- 
menced a  weekly  religious  meeting,  expressly  for  the 
Druzes,  at  which  a  number  were  present.  I  beg  your 
prayers,  especially  in  reference  to  it;  for  I  believe  that 
God  has  some  chosen  ones  among  this  hitherto  unprom- 
ising class. 

"  This  morning,  very  early,  a  little  Mohammedan  woman 
came,  and  bringing  me  a  nosegay,  sat  beside  me  a  moment, 
with  more  than  usual  dejection  in  her  countenance  ;  —  then 
suddenly  rising  and  kissing  my  hand,  she  said,  sorrowfully, 
with  her  face  half  veiled,  '  Can  you  give  me  any  medicine 
for  my  eye  1 '  Supposing  her  to  be  afflicted  with  the  ophthal- 
mia, the  universal  disease  of  the  natives,  I  said,  '  Does  your 
eye  pain  you  ? '  '  No,'  said  she,  '  but  for  several  years 
something  has  been  growing  upon  it,  and  for  one  year  I 
have  not  been  able  to  see  with  that  eye ; '  and  she  added, 
'  Ahmed  (that  is,  her  husband)  says,  if  I  cannot  see,  he  shall 
send  me  away  from  him.'  Poor  woman  !  my  heart  ached 
for  her,  and  I  promised  to  consult  Dr.  Whitely  in  reference 
to  her  case.  Such  is  the  kindly  nature  of  the  religion  of 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  283 

Mohammed  !  How  effectually  it  tends  to  overthrow  the 
plan  of  Jehovah's  government ! 

"  November  9.  —  A  company  of  Druzes  were  at  prayers, 
as  usual,  to-night.  Poor  beings  !  I  really  think  that  this 
portion  of  them,  who  are  called  '  Skitt,'  and  are  scarcely 
acknowledged  by  their  own  sect,  are  more  ignorant  and  im- 
penetrable than  the  veriest  heathen. 

'•'  I  have  had  a  pleasant  and  prosperous  day  in  my  duties. 
It  being  the  first  of  my  keeping  school  since  the  new  ar- 
rangement of  our  meals,  I  had  no  occasion  to  hurry  in  the 
morning  to  have  marketing  done ;  and  to  give  directions  for 
dinner,  and  to  hasten  from  school  to  see  that  it  was  properly 
prepared. 

"  November  19.  —  Mr.  Smith  has  gone  down  to  the  Laz- 
aretto to  bring  Miss  Williams  to  our  house  I  am  alone 
and  waiting  to  receive  her.  1  have  solemn  and  deep  feel- 
ings at  the  thought  of  her  coming,  and  my  heart  goes  forth 
towards  her  as  to  a  sister.  Will  you  pray  that  we  may  prove 
messengers  of  mercy  to  our  degraded  sisters  here? 

"November  27.  — One  week  yesterday  I  had  the  pleasure 
of  welcoming  to  my  Syrian  home  the  dear  sister  for  whom  I 
wrote,  not  without  trembling,  a  year  ago  last  May.  She  is 
well,  cheerful,  and  quite  happy  in  the  little  apartment 
appropriated  to  her.  I  almost  envy  her  the  quietness  and 
freedom  from  care  which  she  enjoys ;  and  am  reminded  of 
those  days  when  I  could  shut  myself  for  hours  together  in 
my  room  in  Norwich,  and  the  family  and  the  world  go  on 
just  as  well  without  me.  Now,  I  never  think  of  locking  my 
door  except  before  light  in  the  morning  and  again  in  the 
evening.  I  rise  early,  and  thus  have  an  opportunity  to  re- 
flect that  I  am  hastening  to  eternity,  and  that  my  own  soul 
must  be  fitted  for  it.  But  the  remainder  of  the  time  it  is 
all  business,  and  absorbing,  distracting  care.  I  need  not 
inform  you  how  happy  and  grateful  I  am  for  the  safe  arrival 
of  Miss  Williams.  Many  thanks  to  my  dear  friends  for 
their  affectionate  remembrance  of  me,  and  for  the  tokens  of 
love  received.  But  of  the  flowers,  and  the  sweet  poetry 


284  MEMOIR  OF 

accompanying  them,  what  shall  I  say  ?  A  flood  of  tears 
was  the  reception  given  to  them,  and  told  me  how  my  heart 
yet  clings  to 

'  The  sweet  remembrances  of  former  years.' 

,  *  *  *  *  * 

'  To  that  loved  scene,  where  peaceful  years 
In  calm  retirement  flew ; 
Where  deep  afflictions,  trials,  cares, 
Came  but  as  angels,  unawares.' 

"  November  28.  —  Saturday.  —  To-day  is  the  season 
when  I  especially  remember  you,  my  dear  Sarah,  at  the 
throne  of  grace :  and  my  prayer  is,  that  you  may  be  an 
eminently  holy  and  devoted  Christian,  and  amid  all  the 
attractions  of  your  favored  lot,  may  rise  superior  to  earthly 
good  and  common  attainments ;  and  in  the  circle  in  which 
you  move,  bear  others  onward  and  upward  by  your  own 
elevated  example.  That  sweet  little  Peter,  how  tender  are 
my  feelings  towards  him  !  You  say  he  uses  '  some  foreign 
language.'  Perhaps  it  is  Arabic ;  if  so,  he  will  be  qualified 
to  come  to  Syria !  Some  one  has  informed  me,  or  I  have 
dreamed  it,  that  you  have  a  little  daughter.  Give  her  a 
sweet  kiss  from  me,  and  teach  her  to  love  an  unknown 
aunt.  Miss  Williams  —  who  has  now  for  a  week  cheered 
our  dwelling  —  was  much  gratified  by  her  visit  to  you.  She 
says  that  Edward's  fraternal  attentions  reminded  her  of  her 
own  dear  brother,  who  is  next  in  age  to  herself.  We  can 
talk  together  with  much  sympathy  of  the  tenderness  of  a 
brother's  love.  Say  to  aunt  Faith,  that  I  love  and  sym- 
pathize with  and  pray  for  her  and  hers.  I  often  try  to 
supplicate  the  grace  of  God  in  behalf  of  Jedediah  and 
Joshua.  Oh!  it  is  a  great  thing  to  be  really  a  child  of 
God  —  to  have  these  depraved  hearts  changed;  —  and  I 
cannot  but  fear  that  many  of  the  dear  youth  in  America, 
were  they  removed  from  the  influences  and  restraints  that 
surround  them,  would  be  surprised  to  find  how  readily  they 
would  fall  back  to  the  world.  I  feel  much  on  this  subject 


MRS.   SARAH   L.   SMITH.  285 

since  I  have  become  expatriated,  as  it  were.  The  conflicts 
and  perplexities  which  a  missionary  experiences,  are  cal- 
culated to  try  his  soul  and  show  him  of  what  spirit  he  is. 
I  thought  that  I  was  farther  advanced  in  sanctification  than 
I  have  found  myself  to  be ;  and  the  effort  necessary  to  main- 
tain a  warfare  against  sin  is  increased  fourfold.  Give  my 
kind  regards  to  Mrs.  Ewen ;  *  and  will  brother  present  her 
with  five  dollars  from  me,  and  charge  the  same  to  my  ac- 
count ?  '  Thine  own  and  thy  father's  friend,  forsake  riot.'  " 

"  BEYROOT,  Nov.  30. 

"  My  very  dear  Brother  and  Sister :  —  I  know  of  none, 
except  the  members  of  my  own  family,  who  have  a  higher 
claim  upon  my  affections  and  my  time,  than  yourselves; 
and  none  that  I  remember  with  more  unfeigned  satisfaction. 
I  love  to  think  of  you  both,  as  the  ever-watchful  and  paternal 
friends  of  my  dear  husband.  I  love  to  bring  to  mind  the 
pleasant  yet  sorrowful  hours  which  I  passed  under  your 
roof;  and  to  think  of  your  dear  children.  Two  years  have 
doubtless  made  changes  in  the  youthful  trio  ;  and  they  have 
changed  us,  at  least  me.  My  home,  my  interests,  my  as- 
sociations, my  language,  have  all  become  foreign  ;  and  my 
lot  (unless  some  great  political  convulsion  takes  place)  is 
fixed,  until  I  exchange  my  earthly  abode  for  that  beyond  the 
grave.  In  looking  back  upon  these  two  annual  revolutions, 
I  have  much  for  which  to  be  grateful,  and  great  occasion 
for  humiliation.  While  every  important  want  has  been  sup- 
plied, and  innumerable  comforts  and  refinements  added, 
which  I  never  anticipated  as  a  missionary  ;  I  have  scarcely 
passed  one  quiet  American  day  since  I  parted  from  you. 
From  the  hour  that  I  lost  sight  of  my  native  shore,  I  have 
been  fully  aware  that  I  had  thrown  myself  into  the  wide  and 
wicked  world,  and  forever  deprived  myself  of  the  moral 
repose  and  security  which  my  once  favored  home  had  fur- 
nished. But  I  have  never  for  a  moment  regretted  the  step 

*  An  aged  woman  who  was  her  nurse  in  childhood. 


286  MEMOIR  OF 

which  I  took.  '  There  remaineth  a  rest,'  which,  if  permit- 
ted to  partake  of  it,  I  shall  enjoy  more  highly,  for  the  labors 
and  disquietudes,  and  the  new  and  deeper  views  of  spiritual 
truths  which  this  expatriation  has  occasioned.  I  suppose 
you  often  desire  to  know  what  we  are  doing,  and  how  we 
are  living  ;  and  what  are  our  daily  hopes  and  fears  in  regard 
to  the  one  great  object  which  has  torn  us  from  you.  Your 
dear  brother  has  his  hands  and  heart  full.  The  preparation 
of  books  for  the  press  is  an  arduous  and  responsible  task  ; 
beside  which,  the  entire  Arabic  preaching,  the  Sabbath 
school,  and  the  English  service  every  alternate  Sabbath, 
rest  upon  him.  Foreign  and  native  visitors  occupy  many 
of  his  hours ;  and  he  has  just  been  telling  me,  that  this  day, 
now  closed,  has  been  completely  broken  by  miscellaneous 
occupations,  the  consequence  of  repeated  interruptions. 
He  has,  however,  a  most  delightful  study,  in  the  most  airy 
and  conspicuous  part  of  the  house,  looking  forth  upon  the 
waters  of  the  azure  sea,  and  the  verdure  of  the  variegated 
landscape  which  intervenes. 

"  December  5.  —  Having  risen,  as  usual,  some  time  before 
dawn,  I  stepped  out  towards  the  front  of  the  court,  to  glance 
at  the  prospect  before  me.  The  distant  sea,  forming  a  semi- 
circle around  me,  and  sending  to  my  ears  its  unbroken 
roar,  powerfully  associated  my  thoughts  with  the  murmur  of 
your  falls,  to  which  we  so  often  listened  in  my  dear  native 
place.  The  snowy  peak  of  Lebanon,  rising  magnificently  in 
the  east,  was  rendered  more  conspicuous  by  the  rays  of  the 
full  moon,  descending  to  the  horizon  in  the  opposite  west, 
while  her  beams,  reflected  by  the  sea  beneath,  gave  a  strong 
outline  to  the  objects  upon  the  intermediate  shore,  especially 
to  two  or  three  points  which  rose  gracefully  above.  Two 
finely-formed  clouds  and  the  brilliant  stars,  completed  the 
Boft  and  charming  scene.  I  thought  of  that  other  world, 
unmarred  by  sin,  where  the  Author  of  so  much  beauty  has 
prepared  inconceivable  glories  for  his  redeemed  people;  and 
my  soul  bounded  at  the  thought. 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  237 

"  December  8.  —  The  return  of  our  Monthly  Concert  and 
Fast  is  a  precious  day  to  us.  I  wonder  that  it  never  occurred 
to  me  while  in  America,  that  Christians  might  defer  their 
special  domestic  labors  on  that  day,  and  thus  have  time  and 
strength,  for  themselves  and  their  families,  to  attend  the 
prayer-meetings.  I  now  make  this  arrangement  in  my  own 
family ;  and,  at  3,  P.  M.,  we  all  go  to  the  mission  house  for 
prayer ;  we  take  no  food  until  evening.  Mr.  Smith  and  I 
secure  as  much  of  the  day  as  possible  for  private  devotion ; 
and  always  have  a  season  of  prayer  together,  in  addition  to 
our  daily  habit  at  other  times." 

In  connection  with  some  remarks  on  the  duty  of  consult- 
ing for  the  spiritual  good  of  hired  persons,  employed  by  pro- 
fessors of  religion,  she  remarks  —  "  How  many  of  this  class 
will  be  seen  at  the  day  of  judgment,  whose  powers  of  body 
and  of  mind  will  have  been  worn  out,  and  their  souls  ruined 
in  serving  their  superiors !  " 

"December  14. — On  Saturday,  our  native  female  prayer- 
meeting  consisted  of  twenty,  besides  two  children ;  fourteen 
were  Arabs  —  more  than  were  ever  present  before.  We 
met  in  the  girls'  school-room,  where  we  intend  in  future  to 
assemble.  We  sung  part  of  a  psalm,  as  we  have  begun  to 
teach  music  in  our  school.  We  find  the  children  quite  as 
capable  of  forming  musical  sounds  as  those  in  our  own 
country;  but,  alas  !  we  have  no  hymns  or  psalms  adapted  to 
their  capacities.  The  Arabic  cannot  be  simplified  like  the 
English,  without  doing  violence  to  Arab  taste ;  at  least,  such 
is  the  opinion  now.  What  changes  may  be  wrought  in  the 
language  we  cannot  tell.  Of  this  obstacle  in  the  instruction 

O          3 

of  the  young  here,  you  have  not  perhaps  thought.  Ameri- 
can youth  have  extraordinary  privileges.  It  is  a  painful 
thought  to  us,  that  children's  literature,  if  I  may  so  term  it, 
is  incompatible  with  the  genius  of  this  language;  of  course, 
infant  school  lessons  must  be  bereft  of  many  of  their  attrac- 
tions. Mr.  Smith  and  Mr.  Whiting  have  each  superintended 


238  MEMOIR  OF 

a  translation  of  the  first,  part  of  the  '  Child's  Book  on  the 
Soul ; '  the  use  of  which  must  prove  its  adaptedness  to  Arab 
children.  The  result  of  this  experiment  has  justified  the 
expectation. 

"December  24.  —  In  dating  a  note  to  Mrs.  Dodge,  in- 
viting her  to  meet  our  other  friends  here  on  Christmas  day, 
I  am  reminded  that  this  is  the  anniversary  of  our  dear  Peter's 
death.  Dear  brother  !  I  weep  to  think  of  thee,  as  the  sweet 
little  child  whom  I  led  to  school ;  as  the  buoyant  boy,  the 
college  youth,  and  the  gentle  and  dignified  man.  In  the  new 
heavens  and  the  new  earth,  I  trust  we  shall  unite  our  hearts 
and  our  hands,  in  the  service  and  in  the  presence  of  our  di- 
vine Redeemer." 

In  a  letter  written  by  Mrs.  Smith  in  the  course  of  this 
month,  she  adds  a  few  suggestions  to  those  previously  ad- 
dressed to  her  young  relative,*  on  qualifications  for  the 
missionary  service:  — "  In  a  former  communication,  I  men- 
tioned some  qualifications  which  would  be  requisite,  should 
you  come  to  Syria.  I  believe  I  did  not  add  to  these  the  im- 
portance of  cultivating  polished  manners.  In  many  respects, 
all  the  foreigners  whom  we  find  in  these  countries,  exhibit 
the  good  breeding  which  is  to  be  found  in  the  best  circlqp  in 
America ;  and  so  far  from  becoming  rusticated  by  a  resi- 
dence in  Eastern  cities,  our  countrymen  usually  improve 
much  in  external  deportment.  Perhaps  it  might  be  thought 
an  unnecessary  suggestion;  but  the  plain,  independent  man- 
ners of  some  of  our  good  republican  citizens,  would  be  offen- 
sive to  foreign  taste ;  and  were  it  not  for  the  extraordinary 
talent  of  assimilation  which  Americans  possess,  they  would 
err  oftener  than  they  now  do. 

"  I  think  that  the  infant  school  system  is  admirably  adapt- 
ed to  the  uninformed  and  undisciplined  habits  of  this  coun- 
try, and  I  hope  you  will  familiarize  yourself  with  it,  to  a  great 
extent. 

•  See  page  226. 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  289 

"  My  remarks  on  the  subject  of  languages,  in  my  former 
letter,  I  hope  will  not  be  overlooked.  If  there  were  no  other 
argument  in  their  favor,  the  fact  that  a  person  who  has 
studied  one  foreign  language,  more  readily  acquires  another, 
is  a  sufficient  inducement  to  an  intended  missionary,  to 
make  this  branch  of  study  prominent.  It  should  stand  first 
of  all.  Our  countrywomen  have  hitherto  done  but  very  little 
towards  removing  the  curse  of  Babel.  This  has  arisen  from 
their  comparatively  isolated  situation.  In  these  contiguous 
countries,  the  knowledge  of  several  tongues  is  considered 
indispensable.  I  hope  it  will  yet  be  esteemed  so  in  America; 
not  as  an  accomplishment,  but  for  the  sake  of  usefulness." 

Speaking  of  her  own  spiritual  state  at  this  time,  she  thus 
writes :  —  "  My  feelings  and  religious  exercises  in  this 
country,  are  wholly  free  from  excitement  —  very  different 
from  what  they  were  in  America.  I  cannot  account  for  it, 
since  rny  views  of  truth  are  greatly  enlarged  and  strength- 
ened, and  my  confidence  in  our  blessed  gospel  daily  increas- 
ing. Sin  also  appears  much  more  heinous  in  my  eyes,  and 
my  own  character  far  more  despicable.  I  clasp  the  Bible  to 
my  heart  with  affection  and  admiration,  and  love  to  read  its 
sacred  pages.  Prayer,  too,  I  prize  and  enjoy ;  but  for  want 
of  that  excitement  of  which  I  have  spoken,  it  often  seems  to 
me  destitute  of  fervor.  The  Saviour's  offices  and  mediation 
are  magnified  in  my  estimation ;  and  yet  I  do  not  enjoy  that 
sensible  communion  with  him,  which  I  have  before  experi- 
enced. I  sometimes  think  that  the  Holy  Spirit  cannot  dwell 
in  this  wicked  land ;  but, 

'  like  a  peaceful  dove, 
Flies  from  the  realms  of  noise  and  strife.'  " 

"January  3,  1836.  —  This  is  the  first  Sabbath  evening 
of  the  year  ;  and  permit  me,  my  dear  parents,  brothers,  and 
sisters,  to  wish  you  a  happy  new  year.  I  was  going  to  say, 
that  could  I  control  your  every  hour,  not  a  sorrow,  however 
small,  should  disturb  your  serenity,  but  each  minute  should 

Smith.  1  ;j 


290  MEMOIR  OF 

bear  upon  its  wings  peace  and  pleasure  to  your  bosoms. 
But  our  heavenly  Friend  loves  you  more  ardently,  more 
wisely  than  I  do  ;  and  he  is  the  chosen  friend  of  you  all  — 
yes,  all !  To  him  I  commit  your  destiny,  and  pray  that  in 
his  favor  you  may  have  life  and  joy,  whatever  else  may  be 
bestowed  or  denied. 

"  I  often  think,  my  dear  parents,  that  not  many  years  are 
before  you,  and  I  shudder  at  the  thought  that  I  may  live  to 
hear  that  you  are  no  longer  inhabitants  of  earth,  and  ask 
myself  what  will  be  my  feelings  then.  I  still  think  of  you 
and  pray  for  you  as  alive  and  happy. 

x  '  Yet  prostrate  at  the  mercy  seat, 

Oft  shall  my  lips  your  names  repeat, 
Cherished  with  filial  love.'  " 

"Monday,  January  4. — We  love  to  think  that  this  day 
will  be  regarded  by  many  as  a  Fast  for  the  conversion  of  the 
world,  and  that  prayer  will  ascend  for  us.  Oh  that  the 
church  would  indeed  earnestly  wrestle  for  souls. 

"  My  own  sins  rise  in  awful  magnitude  before  me,  to-day, 
and  I  feel  wholly  unfit  to  hold  the  sacred  station  of  a  mis- 
sionary. You  know  not,  my  dear  parents,  what  unlooked- 
for  conflicts  and  obstacles  you  would  find,  were  you  trans- 
ported to  this  region  of  darkness — this  empire  of  Satan. 
Pray  for  me  incessantly  and  fervently,  for  foes  without  and 
foes  within  obstruct  my  path  to  heaven,  and  I  sometimes 
fear  that  I  have  never  even  entered  it. 

"January  13.  — My  beloved  Father  :  —  Your  long,  good 
letter  of  July  27  to  August  31,  inclusive,  came  to  hand  a 
few  days  since,  and  refreshed  my  spirit.  Oh !  my  dear 
parent,  my  heart  clings  to  you  closer  than  ever.  The  longer 
we  are  separated,  the  more  tenderly  I  think  of  you,  and  the 
more  warmly  I  anticipate  our  meeting  above.  Your  letter, 
however,  together  with  what  we  heard  from  Smyrna,  made 
me  sorrowful,  and  I  tremble  for  our  country  every  hour, 
Should  her  sun  set  in  darkness,  sad  would  be  the  tale. 
Tell  it  not  in  Gath,  publish  it  not  in  the  streets  of  Askelon  ; 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  291 

lest  the  daughters  of  the  Philistines  rejoice,  lest  the  daughters 
of  the  uncircumcised  triumph.'  It  seems  to  me  as  if  a  bril- 
liant star,  the  centre  of  attraction  to  a  thousand  other  orbs, 
were  about  to  be  blotted  from  the  moral  firmament.  That 
which  pains  me  most,  and  most  excites  my  apprehensions, 
is  the  fact  that  Christians  are  becoming  worldly  and  con- 
tentious. Had  you  informed  me  that  all  the  elements  of 
wickedness  were  in  commotion,  but  that  the  followers  of 
Christ  were  humble,  prayerful,  self-denying,  and  devoted,  I 
should  fear  nothing.  But  now  I  tremble  '  for  the  ark  of 
God ; '  and  I  feel  that  I  must  make  mention  of  my  country 
in  every  approach  to  the  mercy  seat.  We  have  been  '  proud 
boasters,'  regarding  ourselves  as  the  favorites  of  Heaven. 
Oh  that  his  Spirit  might  speedily  go  forth  among  his  pro- 
fessed friends,  exciting  them  to  repentance  and  prayer,  that 
his  wrath  may  be  turned  away  ! 

"  I  rejoice  much  that  dear  mother  is  well  and  happy,  and 
confiding  in  God.  She  does  not  know  the  inexpressible 
tenderness  I  feel  for  her.  I  am  often  obliged  to  put  her 
image  away  from  my  mind,  and  to  cease  talking  about  her, 
lest  I  dissolve  in  tears.  When  we  meet  in  heaven,  we  shall 
both  be  young,  and  perfect  in  body  and  spirit ;  and  then 
will  be  revived  that  sweet  communion  which  we  so  enjoyed 
on  earth. 

"January  30.  —  You  express  some  solicitude,  my  dear 
father,  respecting  my  health.  It  is  certainly  important, 
in  this  climate,  and  under  our  circumstances,  to  avoid  ex- 
citement. I  do  not  think  that  I  am  in  danger  from  this 
source  at  present ;  as  I  am  almost  uniformly  calm  and  quiet, 
and,  unlike  my  former  temperament,  am  comparatively  un- 
susceptible of  strong  excitement.  I  have  seen  and  heard  so 
many  strange  things  since  I  came  from  my  native  land,  that 
I  am  accustomed  to  them,  and  not  much  affected  by  them. 

"  When  I  rise  at  4,  as  this  morning,  I  think  of  you  as 
just  retiring  to  rest.  Perhaps  the  bell  in  Norwich  was  ring- 
ing for  9  o'clock,  as  I  rose  from  my  bed.  I  should  love  to 


292  MEMOIR  OF  MRS.  SMTIH. 

hear  it  again  !     In  heaven  I  trust  we  shall  together  listen  to 
sweeter  sounds. 

"  When  I  have  reached,  on  Saturday,  the  close  of  the 
native  female  prayer-meeting,  I  feel  as  if  I  must  '  take  a  long 
breath ; '  for  my  duties  are  arduous."  After  mentioning 
the  domestic  labors  she  assigns  to  this  day,  she  proceeds  to 
speak  of  her  religious  occupations.  "  For  the  prayer-meeting 
I  have  also  to  make  preparation,  in  reading,  first  by  myself, 
and  then  either  with  Mr.  Smith  or  a  teacher,  a  portion  of 
Scripture,  and  collecting  my  thoughts  to  lead  devotions  in  a 
foreign  tongue  ;  of  the  difficulties  of  which  you  can  form  no 
conception.  The  responsibility  of  this  meeting  falls  prin- 
cipally upon  me." 


CHAPTER    XV. 

THOUGHTS    ON   THE    WORLD    AS    A    PORTION CLOSE    OCCUPA- 
TION   OF    TIME A     MOSLEM    WEDDING VIEWS     OF     HER 

EMPLOYMENT OF    A    HEAVENLY     INHERITANCE INTER- 
EST IN  AMERICAN  FRIENDS ENGAGEMENT  IN  A  PLAN  FOR 

RELIGIOUS    VISITS. 

As  Mrs.  Smith  advanced  in  her  labors,  she  evidently  be- 
came increasingly  interested  in  them.  And  there  was  an 
apparent  growth  in  the  fervor  of  her  spiritual  affections. 
These  remarks  will  be  found  illustrated  in  the  extracts 
which  compose  the  present  and  succeeding  chapter. 

"  BZYROOT,  JAH.  4, 1836. 

"  My  dear  Mrs.  Tod  :  —  This  is  a  changing,  wearisome 
state ;  and  the  great  cause  of  sorrow  is,  that  we  are  ever 
aiming  to  find  rest  and  enjoyment,  which  the  Scriptures 
assure  us  are  not  the  portion  of  God's  people  on  earth.  The 
rest  '  remains ; '  and  like  repose  to  the  weary,  it  will  be 
more  precious  from  the  conflicts  and  perplexities  of  this  life. 
Oh !  how  unenviable  is  the  lot  of  those  who  choose  their 
happiness  here  !  I  often  think  of  the  experience  of  a  pious 
grandmother,  which,  at  the  age  of  eighty,  she  related  to  me 
with  much  animation.  After  her  marriage,  she  became  the 
subject  of  religious  anxiety,  which  blunted  the  edge  of  every 
worldly  enjoyment.  Her  husband  was  fond  of  seeing  her 
handsomely  dressed,  and  imported  from  England  an  eleganl 
cloak,  and  hat  to  correspond,  which  was  a  most  becoming 
winter  suit.  When  she  first  looked  at  the  articles,  she  said 
to  herself,  '  Such  things  of  the  world  shall  not  be  my  por- 
tion ;  J  will  not  have  them  for  ray  portion  ;  i  will  have  a 

293 


294  MEMOIR  OF 

better  one.'  She  never  wore  the  articles  together,  lest  they 
should  excite  the  envy  and  jealousy  of  her  contemporaries , 
and  she  soon  found  that  portion  which  she  has  left  as  an 
inheritance  to  her  children,  and  children's  children,  to  the 
latest  generation.  For  even  now,  we  feel  that  we  receive 
answers  to  her  prayers.  —  I  rejoice  that  your  little  daughter 
has  a  praying  mother.  It  is  the  richest  inheritance  which 
she  could  possess." 

"  BEYROOT,  JAN.  20. 

"  My  ever  dear  Friend  :  —  Although  you  have  many  cares 
in  America,  yet  perhaps  there  is  not  such  sacredness  at- 
tached to  every  half  hour,  as  here.  When  you  think  of 
writing  a  letter,  you  have  not,  like  me,  to  inquire  whether 
you  are  not  encroaching  upon  some  duty  more  important 
and  pressing.  Often  should  I  delight  to  sit  down  and  pour 
forth  the  warm  affections  of  my  heart  to  dear  absent  ones  in 
my  native  land ;  but  an  Arabic  or  an  Italian  lesson,  a  native 
visitor,  or  some  household  arrangement  to  enable  me  to  leave 
my  family  for  three  or  four  hours  each  day,  in  school,  calls 
me  away.  I  wish  also  to  help  my  husband,  as  his  duties  are 
still  more  urgent.  I  have  just  completed  the  writing  of 
seventeen  sheets  for  him.  There  are  twelve  persons  daily 
employed  under  our  roof,  as  translators,  printers,  servants, 
whose  eyes  are  turned  towards  my  husband  and  myself  for 
superintendence. 

"  I  am  much  gratified  to  hear  that  you  are  endeavoring  to 
benefit  the  poor  Pequod  Indians.  I  thought  you  would  not 
leave  them  to  perish  before  your  eyes.  May  God  own  you 
and  your  dear  husband  herein  ;  and  may  you  be  richly  blest 
and  prospered  in  the  effort.  It  is  only  by  faith  that  we  can 
labor  for  those  who  have  long  dwelt  in  ignorance  and  in- 
sensibility, whether  in  America  or  in  Syria. 

"  I  wish  that  you  could  have  been  with  us  on  Monday 
evening,  when,  for  the  first  time,  we  attended  a  Moslem 
wedding.  It  is  said  there  were  a  thousand  persons  in  the 
procession.  It  was  just  at  dark  when  we  arrived  at  the  house 
of  the  bridegroom ;  who,  under  the  escort  of  an  immense 


MRS.  SARAH   L.  SMITH.  295 

number  of  torches  and  wax  candles,  was  at  that  moment 
leaving  the  door  of  his  dwelling,  to  go  to  another  house  and 
receive  his  visitors.  According  to  Mohammedan  etiquette, 
the  gentlemen  who  were  with  us  proceeded  to  the  latter 
place,  while  Miss  Williams  and  I  entered  the  former,  to 
mingle  in  the  bridal  group  of  females.  As  we  entered  an 
open  court,  in  the  centre  of  which  grew  an  orange  tree,  we 
were  met  by  some  women  in  attendance,  who,  taking  our 
calashes  and  cloaks,  tied  them  up  in  Miss  W.'s  white 
merino  shawl,  and  disposed  of  them  in  a  Safe,  if  not  clean 
place.  'They  inquired  if  we  would  take  off  our  shoes  also; 
but  this  we  declined,  saying,  that  as  it  was  not  our  custom, 
we  should  expose  our  health.  We  then  approached  the  up- 
per end  of  the  court,  where,  in  a  semicircle,  sat  more  than  a 
dozen  women  in  state,  completely  borne  down  with  '  gold 
and  pearls  and  costly  array.'  Our  appearance  presented  a 
strong  contrast  to  theirs ;  for  however  deficient  we  may  have 
been  in  '  the  ornament  of  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit,'  in  out- 
ward appearance  we  were  arrayed  as  women  '  professing 
godliness.'  The  female  who  occupied  the  central  seat, 
beside  a  profusion  of  other  ornaments,  had  upon  her  head 
two  tassels  of  glass  fibres,  such  as  I  have  occasionally  seen 
among  curiosities  in  America,  standing  erect,  and  giving  her 
a  wild,  Oriental  appearance,  quite  imposing;  while  her 
features  were  commanding  and  beautiful.  She  had  the  dark, 
full  eye  of  an  Eastern  beauty,  with  all  her  characteristic 
hauteur,  not  deigning  to  speak  to  us.  Before  her  were 
several  immense  wax  tapers,  taller  than  our  heads,  and  sup- 
ported by  women  of  a  lower  rank,  who  sat  upon  the  floor. 
A  crowd  of  females  were  before  her;  some  sitting,  others 
standing,  and  all  chattering  like  so  many  magpies,  only  a 
great  deal  louder,  '  and  suiting  the  action  to  the  word  ; '  for 
gestures,  as  well  as  words,  are  the  language  of  this  people. 
One  of  the  women  who  sat  upon  the  floor,  had  an  exhaust- 
less  store  of  nuts,  raisins,  &c.,  which  she  dealt  out  by  hand- 
fuls  to  the  guests.  In  a  short  time,  a  relative  of  the  family, 
through  whose  influence  we  were  invited  to  the  wedding, 


296  MEMOIR  OF 

urged  her  way  through  the  crowd,  and  taking  a  seat  beside 
us,  conversed  with  us  politely  for  a  few  moments,  and  treated 
us  with  sherbet  and  coffee. 

"  Presently  one  or  two  of  the  '  singing  women  '  began 
their  bridal  song ;  a  shrill,  monotonous  cry,  between  a  shriek- 
ing  and  singing,  and  which  to  me  seems  like  the  appropriate 
accompaniment  of  an  event,  which  introduces  the  daughters 
of  Eve  to  a  new  scene  of  trials,  closely  connected  with 
eternity.  They  were  notes  which  went  to  my  heart ;  pro- 
ducing melancholy  rather  than  joyful  associations.  We 
were  apprized  that  the  bride  was  approaching,  having  just 
arrived  at  the  house  of  the  groom,  from  that  of  her  father, 
where,  from  an  early  hour,  she  had  been  passing  through 
various  ceremonies,  with  which  I  am  not  acquainted.  She 
came  attended  by  women  with  torches,  and  ascended  to  a 
retired  room  above. 

"  After  the  lapse  of  half  an  hour,  perhaps,  it  was  said, 
'  Behold,  the  bridegroom  cometh  ; '  when  all  the  group  has- 
tened to  throw  on  their  vails,  while  the  bride,  accompanied 
by  her  maidens,  with  their  torches,  descended  to  meet  the 
bridegroom.  We  witnessed  the  meeting  of  the  bridal  pair, 
which  took  place  near  the  orange  tree  in  the  open  court. 
She  was  supported  by  her  attendants  ;  being  incapacitated  for 
guiding  herself,  as  her  eyes  were  closed,  and  her  hands  were 
held  up  before  her,  as  in  the  attitude  of  supplication.  When 
she  met  her  intended  husband,  her  vail,  which  was  a  piece 
of  scarlet  gauze  embroidered  with  gold,  was  raised,  and  he 
gave  her  one  look,  and  retired  again  to  his  guests.  Her 
attendants  then  led  her  towards  us,  while  we  advanced  and 
gave  her  the  usual  salutation,  '  Mabarakeh  ya  aroos,'  (May 
you  be  blest,  O  bride!)  She  was  then  conducted  into  an 
adjoining  room,  and  seated  upon  cushions,  while  a  friend 
made  a  place  for  us  directly  before  her,  giving  us  a  fine 
opportunity  to  observe  her  whole  appearance. 

"  I  cannot  give  you  any  just  idea  of  her  dress  or  attitude, 
except  that  she  looked  more  like  a  pagan  priestess  than  any 
other  imaginable  being.  Her  garments  were  of  rich  bro- 


MRS.   SARAH  L.   SMITH.  297 

cade,  and  her  ornaments  beyond  description  or  enumera- 
tion. Her  face  was  painted  first  with  rouge,  and  then 
fantastically  ornamented  1/nth  patches  of  gold  leaf,  while 
her  trimmed  eyebrows  and  eyelashes  were  touched  with 
black  paint ;  and  curved  lines  of  the  same  were  drawn 
from  her  ear  on  each  cheek  toward  the  centre  of  her  face. 
Her  hands  and  feet  were  also  stained  in  small  dark  checks. 

"  But  the  most  extraordinary  thing  of  all  was,  that  cus- 
toin  required  her  to  sit  motionless,  with  closed  eyes,  and 
entirely  speechless  ;  and  this  martyrdom,  which  commenced 
the  morning  of  this  day,  was  to  be  maintained  until  the  next 
morning.  Poor  creature  !  she  looked  as  if  she  were  in  the 
extreme  of  misery.  Here,  again,  nuts  were  distributed,  in 
the  same  style  as  before,  among  the  company. 

"  The  friend  who  had  furnished  us  a  seat  before  the  bride, 
conducted  us  to  the  bridal  chamber.  It  was  a  small  room, 
containing  on  each  side  three  rows  of  shelves,  on  which 
were  spread  out  plates,  cups,  household  utensils,  etc.,  the 
father's  gift  to  his  daughter ;  also  all  her  dresses  were  sus- 
pended beneath  them,  and  the  bridal  couch  was  furnished 
with  silk  embroidered  appendages.  We  then  descended  to 
another  apartment,  in  a  distinct  portion  of  the  building ; 
and  seating  ourselves  informally  upon  cushions,  with  the 
wife  of  the  Governor  of  Beyroot  on  one  side  and  the  bride- 
groom's mother  upon  the  other,  a  small,  low  table  was  placed 
before  us,  and  a  large  waiter  filled  with  sweetmeats  pre- 
sented for  our  refreshment,  followed  by  coffee.  I  was  not 
a  little  touched  with  the  fact,  that  the  mother  of  the  bride- 
groom, yet  a  young  woman,  was  totally  blind ;  and  though 
the  bustle  of  the  scene  prevented  my  making  known  to  her 
the  sympathy  and  tender  associations  which  she  excited  in 
my  mind,  I  expressed  it  silently,  by  passing  into  her  hand 
the  varieties  of  the  entertainment,  before  partaking  of  them 
myself,  and  giving  her  a  kiss  and  a  blessing  as  we  parted. 

"  The  ceremony  of  the  marriage  union,  according  to 
usage,  took  place  by  proxy,  at  the  house  of  the  judge  of  the 
city,  several  days  previous  !  But  this  is  not  all ;  —  the  par- 

13* 


298  MEMOIR  OF 

ties,  after  their  espousal  or  engagement,  which  often  occurs 
a  year  or  more  previous  to  marriage,  do  not  see  each  other ! 
Thus  you  perceive  that  love,  confidence,  and  sympathy, 
must  be  created  after  the  knot  is  tied ;  for  before,  the 
parents  are  the  principal  actors  in  the  scene. 

"  After  the  above-mentioned  repast,  we  left  the  company. 
The  scene  which  I  had  witnessed  forcibly  reminded  me  of 
the  last  drama  of  this  world  ;  and  I  admired  the  wisdom 
which  employed  an  illustration  not  only  calculated  to  make 
a  deep  impression  upon  the  present  occasion,  but  by  the 
frequent  occurrence  of  such  scenes,  continually  calling  to 
mind,  in  this  portion  of  the  world,  the  force  of  our  Lord's 
instructions  and  warnings." 

To  one  of  her  early  friends,  for  whose  spiritual  benefit 
she  had  watched  and  prayed,  she  thus  writes :  — 

"  BEYROOT,  JAN.  28. 

"  My  dear  Mary  :  —  In  the  act  of  dating  my  letter,  I  am 
reminded  that  it  is  two  years  to-day  since  I  landed  on  the 
shores  of  Syria.  It  would  interest  me  much  to  know  where 
you  are  ;  what  you  are  doing ;  how  you  feel ;  whether  your 
days  pass  quietly  and  peacefully,  beneath  the  smiles  of  your 
reconciled  Friend  ;  or  whether  new  sorrows  have  been  added 
to  those  which  are  past,  weaning  you  still  more  from  earth, 
and  purifying  you  for  the  state  of  rest  which  remains.  And 
your  mother,  how  and  where  is  she?  and  R.  and  S.,  and 
your  brothers,  and  aunts?  It  is  sometimes  a  painful  thought 
to  me,  that  there  are  many  whom  I  knew  and  loved  in  the 
land  of  my  birth,  respecting  whom  I  shall  never  hear  another 
word,  even  if  I  should  survive  them,  until  I  see  their  deaths 
in  the  public  prints. 

"  You  would  naturally  inquire,  whether  your  once  '  fas- 
tidious' friend  Sarah  is  happy  in  the  marriage  relation.  I 
would  answer,  that,  through  the  kindness  of  Providence,  I 
am  entirely  so.  I  feel  that  God  has  been  very  good  to  me 
in  this  respect.  We  have  a  pleasant  residence,  from  whence 

n.; 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  299 

I  often  look  forth  upon  the  illimitable  sea,  towards  the  going 
down  of  the  sun ;  and  think,  but  with  no  regret,  of  the  friends 
whom  I  have  left  beyond.  It  is  a  good  work  to  which  we 
have  devoted  our  lives,  and  its  importance  magnifies  in  our 
estimation  every  day ;  and  we  would  not  exchange  it  for 
the  most  eligible  station  which  our  country  could  furnish  us. 
I  know  not  how  I  should  endure  a  North  American  winter 
now.  In  the  spring  and  autumn,  the  weather  is  perfect, 
and  often  exhilarating  in  its  genial  influence.  Not  unfre- 
quently  the  nightingale  greets  us  with  her  inimitable  song, 
at  mid-day. 

"  Our  greatest  trials  arise  from  the  absence  of  God's  Holy 
Spirit.  Would  he  visit  our  hearts  and  those  of  our  neigh- 
bors and  friends,  we  should  rejoice.  Without  this  our 
planting  and  watering  will  be  in  vain.  Pray  for  us  !  Bey- 
root  is  continually  increasing  in  importance.  We  have  by 
no  means  gone  out  of  the  world,  though  we  have  come  to 
the  eastern  extreme  of  the  Mediterranean.  We  think  that 
American  trade  will  yet  be  established  here." 

"  BEYROOT,  FEB.  4. 

"  I  have  indulged  many  pleasing  anticipations  of  wel- 
coming you  in  Syria,  my  dear  brother,  and  do  not  yet  re- 
linquish them.  Still,  there  is  a  better  country  and  a  better 
house  above ;  and  purer  love  and  higher  joy  than  all  which 
earth  can  give.  I  never  shall  forget  the  feelings  which  I  had 
the  day  you  left  Norwich  for  New  York,  after  the  death  of 
our  dear  Peter,  and  a  short  time  before  I  became  acquainted 
with  Mr.  Smith.  You  were  packing  up  those  articles  of 
family  plate  which  father  gave  you.  I  said  to  myself,  '  My 
treasure  is  in  heaven ; '  and  I  have  frequently  looked  back 
upon  the  feeling,  as  an  evidence  of  my  regeneration.  I  speak 
not  this  boastingly,  but  with  tender  and  grateful  recollections. 
Much  as  I  love  you,  I  have  scarcely  indulged  a  moment's 
uneasiness  respecting  you,  though  I  am  desirous  of  knowing 
particulars  in  regard  to  your  commercial  interests. 

"  Dear  friends,  write  to  me  often,  very  often.    I  have 


300  MEMOIR  OF 

reason  to  be  grateful  for  a  comfortable  degree  of  bodily  vigor 
and  mental  composure.  The  weather  is  now  becoming  de- 
lightful. The  mildness  of  spring  is  returning,  '  the  time  of 
the  singing  of  birds  has  come,'  and  my  own  physical  powers 
seem  to  sympathize  with  nature  around  me.  I  am  trying 
to  get  away  from  a  legal  state  of  mind,  which  drains  the  soul 
of  all  comfort.  I  have  indulged  it  too  much.  Pray  for  me, 
that  I  may  rest  joyfully  in  Christ.  May  you,  dear  brother 
and  sister,  do  the  same." 

"  BEYROOT,  FEB.  11. 

"  It  is  an  indisputable  fact,  my  dear  cousin,  that  my  in- 
terest in  my  friends  has  not  diminished  an  iota  since  I  left 
my  native  land.  I  wish  to  know  every  thing  about  them  as 
much  as  ever.  They  too,  doubtless,  would  like  to  look  in 
upon  me,  and  see  how  I  am  situated.  Here  I  have  the  ad- 
vantage, for  I  can  form  some  idea  of  almost  any  possible 
circumstances  in  America ;  but  you  must  picture  to  your- 
selves strange  and  unknown  scenes,  and  after  all,  perhaps, 
be  forced  to  exclaim,  'Well,  I  can't  tell  how  cousin  Sarah 
lives,  or  how  her  house  looks,  or  any  thing  about  her.' " 

The  following  extract  from  the  same  letter  with  the 
above,  describes  the  indisposition  in  which  commenced 
Mrs.  Smith's  final  decline  of  health — the  first  step  of  her 
descent  to  the  grave : — 

"  I  should  prepare  a  longer  and  more  particular  letter  for 
you,  my  dear  cousin,  were  it  not  that  I  am  suffering  from  a 
severe  cold  upon  my  lungs,  in  consequence  of  sitting  within 
the  cold,  damp  walls  of  our  school-house.  Our  exposures 
of  this  kind,  in  the  xvinter,  are  very  great.  I  have  had  an 
incessant  and  somewhat  painful  cough  for  some  days,  but  I 
think  it  is  now  breaking  up.  This  urges  me  to  make  some 
early  provision  against  a  similar  attack  next  winter,  if  I 
should  live." 

"  February  16.  —  We  have  recently  entered  into  an 
agreement  to  visit  certain  families  and  individuals  once  a 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  301 

month,  something  in  the  way  that  the  Tract  distributers  in 
America  do,  for  the  purpose  of  personal  religious  conversa- 
tion ;  and  then  to  hold  a  meeting  to  report  to  each  other 
our  success.  We  have  made  a  selection  for  ourselves,  from 
among  our  friends  and  neighbors.  Much  wisdom  and  gracs 
will  be  required  to  pursue  our  plan.  It  will  not  be  like  vis- 
iting the  same  number  of  persons  in  America.  In  the  first 
place,  we  cannot  talk  to  them  in  English  ;  and  in  the  next, 
we  must  be  very  cautious  of  exciting  their  apprehensions  and 
prejudices,  thus  defeating  our  object." 

"  BEYROOT,  FEB.  25. 

"  Mr.  Nicolayson  will  inform  you  respecting  our  new 
plan  of  effort,  and  we  beg  that  you  will  constantly  remember 
it  in  your  prayers.  My  field  is  the  mothers  of  our  female 
scholars,  and  I  have  already  commenced  calling  upon  them. 
My  intention  is  to  visit  the  whole,  and  become  acquainted 
with  them ;  and  then  select  as  many  individuals  from  among 
them  as  I  can  be  faithful  to,  and  such  as  present  the  most 
encouragement  to  effort.  This  thought,  my  dear  sister,  has 
been  upon  my  mind  much  of  late  —  that,  as  it  is  so  difficult 
to  make  truth  intelligible  to  the  minds  of  this  people  in  the 
first  endeavor,  and  as  they  are  so  unaccustomed  to  fix  their 
attention  on  any  subject  of  serious  reflection,  it  would  be 
better  to  bestow  our  energies  upon  a  limited  number,  for 
whose  benefit  we  can  repeat  our  efforts,  giving  '  line  upon 
line,  and  precept  upon  precept,'  rather  than  to  scatter  our 
influence  over  a  wider  field.  This  is  particularly  applicable 
to  the  women  of  this  country.  Perhaps  one  visit  and  one 
conversation  may  make  an  impression  ;  another  may  affect 
them  slightly,  but  if  not  followed  by  a  third,  may  be  as  the 
morning  dew;  while  twelve  visits  in  a  year  may  do  some- 
thing for  them.  Perhaps  it  will  be  a  long  time  before  we 
shall  see  any  fruit.  Indeed,  those  who  enter  into  our  labors 
may  gather  it  in  our  stead ;  yet  I  am  anxious  that  we  should 
persevere  until  we  die,  though  no  apparent  effect  may  be 
produced.  You  well  know,  from  experience,  how  much 


302  MEMOIR  OF  MRS.   SMITH. 

missionaries  need  a  degree  of  healthful  excitement  in  their 
labors.  As  all  our  time  and  all  our  plans  have  one  ob- 
ject, we  engage  in  Christ's  service  as  a  matter  of  course. 
But  if  we  can  make  especial  efforts  for  the  immediate  con- 
version of  one,  two,  or  more  souls,  we  shall  always  have 
something  to  enliven  us. 

"  I  am  deeply  interested  in  the  perusal  of  Mrs.  Winslow's 
life.  It  brings  my  native  place,  familiar  scenes  and  friends 
so  vividly  before  me ;  and  her  trials  in  breaking  away  from 
the  endearing  ties  of  home  and  country  were  so  similar  to 
my  own  ;  that  my  sensibilities  are  too  strongly  excited  by 
the  book.  On  Saturday  night  I  was  quite  exhausted  by  the 
powerful,  yet  almost  unconscious  hold  which  it  took  of  my 
feelings." 


1 


CHAPTER    XVI. 

LETTER  TO  THE  MEMBERS  OF    THE    YOUNG    LADIES'  ACADEMY, 

NORWICH VIEWS    OP    THE    EFFECTS    OF     THE    MISSION  

CLIMATE IMPORTANCE     OF     RESPECTABILITY    OF    APPEAR- 
ANCE     IN    MISSIONARIES GOOD     FRIDAY TRANSLATION 

OF  AN  ARABIC    GRAMMAR SPRING    AND    ITS    PRODUCTIONS 

IMPEDIMENTS       TO       MISSIONARY      LABORS RELIGIOUS 

CONVERSATION HEALTH SCHOOL  —  LETTER    TO    MRS. 

TEMPLE. 

FOR  some  time  before  leaving  this  country,  Mrs.  Smith 
had  taken  a  deep  interest  in  the  Female  Academy  in  Nor- 
wich ;  and  with  a  young  lady,  one  of  the  teachers,  was  ac- 
customed to  meet  and  pray  for  the  influences  of  the  Holy 
Spirit  upon  that  institution.  In  some  of  her  letters  to  her 
Christian  friends  she  asked  their  prayers  for  it.  She  ad- 
dressed a  letter  to  its  members,  dated  February  26,  1836, 
which  will  be  read  with  interest,  as  the  affectionate  and 
earnest  counsels  of  a  devoted  missionary  to  some  of  the 
daughters  of  her  native  land. 

"TO  THE  PUPILS  OF  THE  FEMALE  ACADEMY  IN  NORWICH. 

"  My  dear  young  friends :  —  With  much  pleasure,  though 
not  without  diffidence,  I  attempt  to  comply  with  a  request 
of  your  respected  teachers,  that  I  would  address  you  on  the 
great  subject  of  missions.  Could  I  enjoy  the  pleasure  of  a 
personal  interview,  I  might  communicate  much  that  would 
be  interesting;  and  could  adapt  myself  to  your  individual 
views  and  feelings  much  better  than  I  can  at  the  distance  of 
5,000  miles,  a  stranger  probably  to  nearly  all  of  you.  My 

303 


304  MEMOIR   OF 

heart  is  full  on  this  topic,  and  I  could  cover  many  sheets  in 
discussing  it ;  but  perhaps  it  would  be  more  tedious  for  you 
to  read  than  for  me  to  write.  I  must  therefore  compress 
my  communication  into  as  small  a  compass  as  possible,  and 
give  only  outlines,  for  yourselves  or  your  teachers  to  fill  up. 
"  Allow  me  first  to  indulge  my  imagination  a  little,  and 
picture  to  myself  the  appearance  of  your  Academy  when 
you  are  assembled  for  your  daily  exercises;  that  I  may  draw 
a  contrast  between  you  and  your  youthful  contemporaries  in 
this  and  other  unenlightened  lands.  I  see  you  not  only 
comfortably,  but  nea-tly  dressed,  and  your  persons  indicating 
that  suitable  attention  was  paid  to  them  before  leaving  home. 
You  are  abundantly  supplied  by  your  parents,  or  other  kind 
friends,  with  books,  paper,  and  every  thing  necessary  for  pur- 
suing your  studies  with  success.  When  your  teacher  com- 
mences the  morning  devotions  of  the  school,  the  instructions 
of  God's  word  are  familiar  to  every  ear,  and  intelligible  to  the 
youngest  pupil  ;  and  prayer  is  regarded  at  least  as  a  solemn 
exercise,  demanding  outward  respect.  Then  observe  the 
beautiful  arrangement  of  your  little  company.  Each  one 
knows  her  place  and  duties.  Kindness,  gentleness,  and  re- 
spect, I  trust,  characterize  your  deportment  towards  your 
teachers  and  companions  ;  and  intellectual  cultivation,  as 
well  as  amiable  feeling,  beam  in  every  countenance.  Each 
day  advances  you  in  some  useful  attainment,  which  enlarges 
your  capacities,  and  helps  to  prepare  you  for  future  happi- 
ness and  usefulness.  When  you  return  to  your  homes,  you 
are  greeted  by  kind  friends,  who  encourage  you  in  all  your 
efforts  to  improve,  and  who  have  no  higher  ambition  than  to 
see  you  increasing  in  knowledge  of  every  kind.  The  family 
circle  is  a  scene  of  quiet,  cheerful  enjoyment,  and  kind 
affection  ;  while  the  wider  circle  of  social  intercourse  adds 
grace  and  polish  to  every  attainment.  I  could  thus  indulge 
my  imagination  to  an  almost  indefinite  extent,  and  dwell 
upon  your  exalted  privileges  of  a  religious  nature;  but  I 
hasten  to  present  the  contrast,  which  is  not  before  my 
imagination  only,  but  before  my  eyes.  —  I  will  say  nothing 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  305 

of  larger  sections  of  the  globe,  but  will  confine  myself  to 
Syria,  because  I  am  here,  and  can  speak  from  personal  ob- 
servation of  what  exists. 

"  My  dear  friends,  will  you  send  your  thoughts  to  this, 
which  is  not  a  heathen,  but  an  unevangelized  country.  I 
will  not  invite  you  to  look  at  our  little  female  school  of 
twenty  or  thirty,  because  these  form  but  a  drop  among  the 
thousands  and  thousands  of  youth  throughout  Syria ;  al- 
though I  might  draw  a  contrast  even  from  this,  not  a  little 
in  your  favor.  But  we  will  speak  of  the  young  Syrian 
females  at  large,  moving  in  one  unbroken  line  to  the  land 
of  darkness  and  sorrow.  Among  them  you  will  find  many 
a  fine  form  and  beautiful  face ;  but  alas  !  the  perfect  work- 
manship of  their  Creator  is  rendered  tame  and  insipid,  for 
want  of  that  mental  and  moral  culture,  which  gives  a 
peculiar  charm  to  the  human  countenance.  It  is  impossible 
for  me  to  bring  the  females  of  this  country  before  you  in  so 
vivid  a  manner,  that  you  can  form  a  correct  idea  of  them  — 
but  select  from  among  your  acquaintances  a  young  lady  who 
is  excessively  weak,  vain,  and  trifling ;  who  has  no  relish 
for  any  intellectual  or  moral  improvement ;  whose  conversa- 
tion is  altogether  confined  to  dress,  parties,  balls,  admiration, 
marriage ;  whose  temper  and  faults  have  never  been  cor- 
rected by  her  parents,  but  who  is  following,  unchecked,  all 
the  propensities  of  a  fallen,  corrupt  nature.  Perhaps  you 
will  not  be  able  to  find  any  such,  though  I  have  occasionally 
met  with  them  in  America.  If  you  succeed,  however,  in 
bringing  a  person  of  this  character  to  your  mind,  then  place 
the  thousands  of  girls,  and  the  women  too,  of  this  land, 
once  the  land  of  patriarchs,  prophets,  and  apostles,  in  her 
class. 

"  These  weak-minded  Syrian  females  are  not  attentive  to 
personal  cleanliness ;  neither  have  they  a  neat  and  tasteful 
style  of  dress.  Their  apparel  is  precisely  such  as  the  Apostle 
recommended  that  Christian  females  should  avoid ;  while 
the  ornament  of  a  meek  and  quiet  spirit  is  thrown  wholly 
out  of  the  account.  They  have  no  books,  and  no  means  of 


306  MEMOIR  OF 

moral  or  intellectual  improvement.  It  is  considered  a  dis- 
grace for  a  female  to  know  how  to  read  and  write,  and  a 
serious  obstacle  to  her  marriage,  which  is  the  principal 
object  of  the  parent's  heart.  This  abhorrence  of  learning 
in  females,  exists  most  strongly  in  the  higher  classes. 
Nearly  every  pupil  in  our  school  is  very  indigent.  Of 
God's  word  they  know  and  understand  nothing,  for  a  girl  is 
taken  to  church  perhaps  but  once  a  year,  where  nothing  is 
seen  among  the  women  but  talking  and  trifling ;  of  course, 
she  attaches  no  solemnity  to  the  worship  of  God.  No  sweet 
domestic  circle  of  father,  brother,  mother,  and  sister,  all 
capable  of  promoting  mutual  cheerfulness  and  improvement, 
greets  her  in  her  own  house.  I  do  not  mean  to  imply,  that 
there  exists  no  family  affection  among  them,  for  this  tie  is 
often  very  strong;  but  it  has  no  foundation  in  respect,  and  is 
not  employed  to  promote  elevation  of  character.  The  men  sit 
and  smoke  their  pipes  in  one  apartment,  while  in  another 
the  women  cluster  upon  the  floor,  and  with  loud  and  vocif- 
erous voices  gossip  with  their  neighbors.  The  very  lan- 
guage of  the  females  is  of  a  lower  order  than  that  of  the 
men  ;  which  renders  it  almost  impossible  for  them  to  com- 
prehend spiritual  and  abstract  subjects,  when  first  presented 
to  their  minds.  I  know  not  how  often,  when  I  have  at- 
tempted to  converse  with  them,  they  have  acknowledged 
that  they  did  not  understand  me,  or  have  interrupted  me  by 
alluding  to  some  mode  or  article  of  dress,  or  something 
quite  as  foolish. 

"  Thus  you  see,  my  young  friends,  how  unhappy  is  the 
condition  of  the  females  of  Syria,  and  how  many  laborers 
are  wanted  to  cultivate  this  wide  field.  I  have  not  told  you 
a  tenth  part  of  the  calamities  of  their  condition  ;  how  their 
fathers  and  brothers  are  oppressed  by  this  unjust  and  des- 
potic government;  how  they  have  learned  to  tremble  at  the 
falling  of  a  leaf,  and  many  other  things  which  you  may  know 
from  different  sources. 

"  If  I  knew  the  precise  state  of  feeling  which  exists  in 
your  Academy,  in  reference  to  preparing  yourselves  for  use- 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  307 

fulness,  either  in  your  own  country,  or  in  some  foreign  land, 
I  should  know  better  what  appeals  to  make  to  you,  and  what 
counsel  to  bestow.  I  will  imagine  that  there  are  two  classes 
among  you  ;  those  who  have  seriously  resolved  to  devote 
their  days  to  the  glory  of  God  and  the  benefit  of  mankind  — 
and  those  who  have  no  fixed  intentions  of  this  kind,  but  are 
on  the  whole  indifferent  to  the  subject.  To  this  last  class 
permit  me  to  say  a  few  words. — Can  you,  young  friends,  be 
satisfied  to  devote  your  time  and  energies  to  personal  grati- 
fication ;  and  leave  so  many  interesting  females  to  spend  an 
eternity  in  unavailing  regrets  in  the  world  of  wo?  Remem- 
ber that  they  are  your  contemporaries,  and  that  you  and  they 
will  stand  side  by  side  on  the  great  day  of  final  account. 
What  overwhelming  emotions  will  pervade  your  breasts,  when 
you  see  them  sink  down  to  the  pit  of  destruction  !  You  will 
remember  that  on  earth  you  knew  this  would  be  their  des- 
tiny, yet  preferred  your  own  gratification  for  a  few  useless 
years  —  and  sacrificed  the  eternal  happiness  of  these  your 
sisters  upon  the  altar  of  a  weak  and  guilty  self-love.  Then 
you  will  have  more  than  your  own  souls  to  account  for.  The 
young  females  of  Syria,  of  India,  of  every  inhabited  portion 
of  the  globe,  who  are  upon  the  stage  of  life  with  you,  will 
rise  up,  either  to  call  you  blessed,  or  to  enhance  your  con- 
demnation. 

"  But  I  turn  from  this  painful  theme  to  address  those  of 
your  number  whose  minds  are  already  in  some  measure  fixed 
on  this  important  subject,  and  who  love  to  think  that  they 
may  one  day  be  permitted  to  enter  the  sphere  of  missionary 
labor,  either  at  home  or  abroad.  To  you,  my  dear  sisters, 
I  would  say,  Avoid  all  romantic  notions  in  reference  to  this 
subject,  and  all  undue  excitement.  The  real  difficulties  and 
labors  of  the  undertaking  will  chase  away  all  romance  ;  and 
it  is  better  not  to  set  out  with  it.  Excitement  is  too  much 
the  element  of  our  beloved  country;  but  it  will  go  only  a 
little  way  in  the  arduous  work  of  moral  reformation ;  and  it 
is  not  a  principle  which  is  sufficient  to  overthrow  the  deep- 
laid  foundations  of  Satan's  kingdom.  Strength  of  character, 


308  -MEMOIR  OF 

discipline  of  mind,  steadiness  of  faith,  patience,  persever- 
ance, and  self-denial,  are  the  requisite  qualifications.  1 
need  not  remind  you  that  ardent  piety  lies  at  the  foundation 
of  the  whole.  This  you  must  cultivate  upon  the  altar  of  de- 
votion in  your  closets.  Commune  with  God  there,  respect- 
ing your  feelings  and  purposes,  more  than  any  where  else. 
He  will  feed  and  cause  them  to  grow  and  expand ;  and  in 
due  time  will  furnish  you  with  a  sphere  in  which  to  exercise 
them.  You  need  not  wait  to  get  upon  missionary  ground, 
before  becoming  an  accepted  missionary  with  God.  Ere  I 
left  my  father's  house,  I  was  convinced  of  the  truth,  and  am 
now  confirmed  in  it,  that  within  the  walls  of  her  own  dwell- 
ing, a  young  lady  may  cultivate  and  exhibit  all  the  qualifica- 
tions of  a  devoted  missionary.  As  a  daughter,  sister,  friend, 
she  may  be  so  faithful,  humble,  obliging,  and  self-denying, 
and  may  acquire  such  self-control,  that  even  should  she  die 
before  entering  upon  a  wider  sphere,  she  would  merit  the 
commendation,  '  She  hath  done  what  she  could.'  Therefore 
be  not  impatient  and  uneasy,  while  you  are  providentially 
detained,  amid  every-day  duties,  within  a  narrow  circle;  but 
'whatever  your  hand  findeth  to  do  there,  do  it,'  at  the  same 
time  cherishing  the  determination  to  assume  greater  respon- 
sibilities, and  more  self-denial,  whenever  God  shall  give  the 
opportunity. 

"  Next  to  piety,  the  most  important  qualification  for  active 
usefulness,  is  habitual  self-control.  '  He  that  ruleth  his  own 
spirit,  is  greater  than  he  that  taketh  a  city.'  Perhaps  you 
are  exposed  to  some  trials  of  temper  now  ;  but  on  mission- 
ary ground  they  will  be  increased  a  hundred  fold,  where 
every  thing  is  crooked  and  wrong ;  where  ignorance,  stupid- 
ity, insolence,  and  deceit,  provoke  the  corresponding  emo- 
tions of  pride,  impatience,  contempt,  imperiousness,  and 
dislike. 

"  Avoid  all  habits  of  particularity  and  daintiness,  which 
will  prevent  your  assimilating  readily  to  new  and  unlooked- 
for  circumstances  in  which  you  may  be  placed,  prove  a 
source  of  uneasiness  to  yourselves,  and  interfere  with  your 


MRS    SARAH   L.  SMITH.  309 

usefulness  to  others.  Learn  the  happy,  yet  difficult  art  of 
forgetting  yourselves,  in  all  unimportant  things.  Much 
general  knowledge  and  discipline  of  mind  are  essential  in 
preparing  you  to  do  good  to  your  fellow-beings;  but  if  you 
choose  a  foreign  station,  the  first  mental  qualification  neces- 
sary, is  a  taste  for  acquiring  languages,  and  the  knowledge 
of  several.  This  accomplishment,  and  valuable  qualification, 
has  been  too  much  overlooked  by  young  ladies  in  America, 
and  I  hope  to  hear  of  a  change  in  this  respect.  The  great- 
est obstacle  and  most  painful  discouragement  on  missionary 
ground,  arises  from  the  want  of  language  by  which  to  ex- 
press the  common  sympathies  of  our  nature,  and  to  impart  in- 
struction in  a  thousand  nameless  ways,  aside  from  formal 
exhortation  and  preaching." 

Mrs.  Smith  here  gives  advice  on  the  study  of  languages, 
similar  to  that  contained  in  the  letter  inserted  page  226; 
and  which  needs  not  be  repeated. 

"  1  could  say  much  more  respecting  the  cultivation  of 
your  minds  and  hearts,  and  the  formation  of  your  characters 
for  future  usefulness,  but  your  teachers  are  best  able  to  do 
this.  Suffice  it  to  say,  all  your  time  and  talents  must  be  de- 
voted to  the  undertaking.  And. how  much  more  ennobling 
are  employments  and  motives  like  these,  than  the  trifling 
occupations  which  pleasure  and  fashion  demand,  or  even  the 
comparatively  innocent  concerns  which  relate  to  one's  per- 
son and  comforts.  Indeed,  if  your  minds  are  fixed  upon  the 
one  great  object  of  existence,  you  will  have  little  relish  for 
meaner  pursuits.  God  is  furnishing  American  females  their 
high  privileges,  with  the  intention  of  calling  them  forth  into 
the  wide  fields  of  ignorance  and  error,  which  the  world  ex- 
hibits. I  look  over  my  country,  and  think  of  the  hundreds 
and  thousands  of  young  ladies,  intelligent,  amiable,  and 
capable,  who  are  assembled  in  schools  and  academies  there; 
and  then  turn  my  eye  to  Jerusalem,  Hebron,  Nazareth, 
Sychar,  Damascus,  Tyre,  Sidon,  Yafa,  &,c.,  and  to  the 


310  MEMOIR  OF 

numerous  villages  of  Mount  Lebanon,  and  think,  Why  the 
inequality  of  condition  and  privileges?  Why  can  there  not 
be  stationed  at  every  one  of  those  morally  desolate  places,  at 
least  one  missionary  family,  and  one  single  female  as  a 
teacher  ?  Does  not  Jesus  Christ,  the  good  Shepherd,  require 
it  of  his  youthful  friends  in  America ;  that  from  love  to  him, 
gratitude  for  their  own  distinguished  mercies,  compassion 
for  perishing  souls,  and  the  expectations  of  perfect  rest  and 
happiness  in  heaven,  they  should  spread  themselves  over  the 
wide  world,  and  feed  the  sheep  and  the  lambs  scattered  with- 
out a  shepherd  upon  the  mountains  ?  Yes !  he  requires  it, 
and  angels  will  yet  behold  it ;  —  but  shall  we  not  see  it  in 
our  day? 

"  You,  rny  dear  young  friends,  who  belong  to  the  Nor- 
wich Female  Academy,  are  a  prominent  portion  of  those 
who  are  called  upon  to  answer  this  question." 

"February  29. — My  dear  Brother: — A  steam  packet 
arrived  last  evening  from  England,  via  Malta  and  Alex- 
andria; from  the  last  port  only  forty-eight  hours.  It  is  the 
first  of  a  line  which  is  to  visit  Beyroot  once  a  month.  We 
begin  to  feel  a  great  deal  nearer  to  you  than  formerly. 
From  French  papers  we  have  learned  particulars  of  the 
dreadful  fire  in  your  city.  We  took  a  map  of  the  city,  and 
tried  to  discover  if  you  were  probably  a  sufferer,  but  we 
could  not  fix  the  location  with  sufficient  accuracy  to  deter- 
mine. I  long  to  hear  all  about  you." 

"March  8.  —  We  have  now  for  our  guest  Mr.  Eliot,  a 
clergyman  of  the  Established  Church  of  England,  on  his 
way  to  Jerusalem,  and  in  feeble  health.  He  says  that  re- 
ligion in  England  is  advancing  extensively.  My  affection 
for  our  mother  country  has  increased  since  coming  into  in- 
tercourse with  her  sons  and  daughters  in  this  Eastern  world. 

'.'  This  has  been  our  Fast  and  Concert.  I  have  been  as 
quiet  as  possible,  having  last  night  taken  medicine  for  an 
uncomfortable  cough.  Nothing  has  moved  or  troubled  me 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  31] 

this  livelong  day.  I  have  enjoyed  a  season  of  especial 
prayer  with  Mr.  Smith,  and  another  with  Miss  Williams, 
according  to  our  custom,  besides  the  public  service. 

"March  17. —  On  Monday  we  were  cheered  and  ex- 
cited by  the  arrival  of  Mr.  Hebard,  bringing  your  kind  de- 
spatches. How  shall  I  sufficiently  thank  you  all  for  these, 
and  for  your  abounding  love;  or  my  heavenly  Friend  for  all 
his  kindness  to  you,  my  beloved  ones?  I  have  received 
twenty-eight  sheets. 

"  You  wish,  dear  father,  to  hear  about  my  health.  It  has 
been  excellent  since  my  return  from  Jerusalem.  In  conse- 
quence of  exposure  within  the  damp  walls  of  our  new  school- 
house,  I  have  had  a  severe  cold  and  cough,  which  continue. 
I  was  confined  only  a  day  or  two,  and  have  not  been  inter- 
rupted in  my  usual  avocations.  You  know  my  lungs  are 
not  my  weak  part.  If  I  eat  a  very  little,  of  almost  any  kind 
of  food,  I  am  perfectly  well  and  happy,  if  I  at  the  same  time 
avoid  too  much  exertion. 

"  In  answer  to  your  inquiries  respecting  the  success  of 
our  labors,  I  would  say,  that  with  our  press,  schools,  preach- 
ing, conversation,  and  other  social  intercourse,  in  which  we 
are  busy  from  morning  till  night,  we  feel  that  a  broad  foun- 
dation is  being  laid,  upon  which,  at  some  future  day,  —  God 
knows  when,  —  a  glorious  superstructure  will  be  raised.  It 
is  true  we  cannot  tell  you  of  conversions,  or  of  any  imme- 
diate and  striking  success ;  and  this  pains  us.  But  progress 
is  making,  and  we  look  for  fruit,  even  in  our  own  day. 
Send  us  as  many  more  as  you  can  to  help  us.  The  field  ra 
wide.  There  need  be  no  idlers  here.  While  you  supply  us 
from  time  to  time,  let  your  faith  be  firm  and  constant,  rely- 
ing on  the  promises  of  Jehovah  ;  and  be  but  little  affected 
by  the  sounds  of  '  Lo  here,  and  lo  there.'  It  is  a  long  and 
trying  work  that  the  church  has  undertaken,  and  many  will 
fall  in  the  contest ;  but  the  victory  will  be  won  at  last. 

"  I  am  pained  to  hear  of  sister's  ill  health.  Knowing,  as 
she  does,  her  peculiar  danger,  she  ought  to  be  particularly 


312  MEMOIR  OF 

careful  to  avoid  excitement.  The  church  is  not  resting 
upon  her  ;  God  can  do  without  her,  even.  My  missionary 
life,  thus  far,  has  been  beneficially  affected  by  my  last  year's 
experience  in  America,  when  sister  thought  I  was  on  the 
ground  of  'little  faith.'  I  used  to  think  myself  of  con- 
siderable consequence  in  the  service  of  Christ ;  but  during 
that  year,  I  felt  my  own  insignificance  unusually ;  and  here, 
on  missionary  ground,  with  closed  lips,  I  have  been  obliged 
to  feel  this  more  than  ever.  And  if  the  discipline  had  not 
commenced  before  I  came  here,  I  might  have  sunk  down 
into  a  state  of  morbid  sensibility,  from  which  I  could  not 
have  risen. 

"  I  love  this  climate  exceedingly.  I  told  the  new  mis- 
sionaries in  quarantine  yesterday,  that  I  could  not  present 
them  with  a  better  wish,  than  that  they  might  be  as  happy 
in  Syria  as  I  had  been.  —  By  the  way,  Lamartine's  work 
is  too  much  that  of  a  French  poet,  to  be  relied  upon  for 
accuracy.  If  the  Maronites  are  to  revive  the  true  religion 
here,  their  hatred  and  opposition  are  part  of  the  machinery 
with  which  God  designs  to  bring  about  his  purposes." 

March  21.  —  After  mentioning  some  articles  of  dress  to 
be  procured  for  her  in  America,  she  says  — "  You  have 
doubtless  perceived  from  my  letters,  that  we  have  not  come 
out  of  the  world  by  coming  to  Beyroot,  but  that  we  require 
as  much  as  ever  to  be  respectably  dressed.  In  our  chapel 
we  are  seldom  without  the  presence  of  English  travellers, 
and  not  unfrequently  there  are  with  us  English  noblemen. 
For  two  reasons,  at  least,  .1  think  our  little  company  should 
appear  respectable  —  first,  for  the  honor  of  the  missionary 
cause ;  and  secondly,  for  our  national  dignity.  For  these 
reasons,  I  think  that  America  should  send  forth  her  best  to 
foreign  lands.  I  never  was  so  conscious  of  our  national 
peculiarities  as  now,  and  cannot  help  being  made  a  little 
nervous,  occasionally,  by  certain  Americanisms.  Now  you 
must  not  laugh  at  me,  and  say,  *O!  sister  is  fastidious. 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  313 

Were  our  countrymen  to  spend  a  few  years  abroad,  they 
would  not,  so  much  as  now,  be  inclined  to  say,  '  We  are 
the  people,  and  wisdom  will  die  with  us.'  " 

"  April  1.  —  This  is  Good  Friday,  and  we  had  a  morning 
service  in  English.  It  was  affecting,  as  we  passed  through 
the  city,  to  see  nearly  all  the  flags  half-mast  high,  and  our 
own  among  the  rest.  The  reflection  was  sublime  and  al- 
most overwhelming —  'It  is  to  commemorate  the  death  of 
the  Son  of  God.' 

"  I  have  commenced  to-day  translating  a  grammar  in 
Arabic  manuscript  into  English,  for  my  own  benefit,  and 
for  that  of  others,  if  I  succeed.  I  become  every  day  more 
interested  in  this  delightful  language ;  and  could  spend  my 
whole  time  with  it  agreeably. 

"  My  mind  is  much  upon  a  female  boarding-school ;  and 
if  I  can  get  the  promise  of  ten  girls,  we  shall,  God  willing, 
remove  the  press  from  our  house,  and  commence  one  in 
the  fall. 

"  April  20.  —  Sabbath.  Yesterday  we  held  a  meeting  to 
consult  upon  the  best  method  of  promoting  a  revival  of  re- 
ligion in  our  own  hearts,  and  among  those  around ;  and 
to-day  we  have  had  the  communion ;  anticipating  the  regu- 
lar season  a  week,  for  the  purpose  of  having  brother  and 
sister  Whiting  with  us.  Their  visit  has  proved  one  of  great 
importance,  as  some  subjects  of  deep  interest  came  before 
the  brethren. 

"  April  26.  —  Our  family  now  consists  of  thirteen  ;  and  as 
the  gentlemen  kindly  invited  us  to  be  present  at  their  meet- 
ings for  business,  —  where,  as  silent  spectators,  our  minds 
become  informed  on  many  important  subjects  connected 
with  the  interests  of  our  mission,  —  I  have  put  aside  many 
other  duties  for  this  privilege;  and  have  frequently  seated 
myself  with  them  at  eight  o'clock  in  the  morning.  We 
protract  the  vacation  of  our  school  until  the  termination  of 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  W.'s  visit. 

"  April  28.  —  I  have  just  been  down  into  our  little  garden, 

Smith  1  4 


314  MEMOIR  OF 

Unfortunately  the  sparrows  love  its  products  as  well  as  our- 
selves, and  I  fear  they  will  share  too  largely  with  us  for  our 
benefit." 

"I  was  affected,  my  dear  cousin  Sarah,  to  notice  the 
death  of  your  excellent  father.  How  many  souls  he  will 
meet  in  heaven,  carried  there  through  his  instrumentality ! 
And  your  uncle  R.,  too,  has  gone  thither.  Thus  that  gen- 
eration are  falling,  '  like  leaves  ia  wintry  weather.'  I 
shrink  from  the  anticipation  of  other  breaches  in  that  same 
circle,  which,  if  I  live,  will  still  more  tenderly  affect  me. 
The  Lord  grant  that  they  may  be  long  deferred. 

"  We  think  that  we  can  see  some  progress  in  knowledge 
of  the  truth,  and  have  no  doubt  that  we  are  carrying  forward 
a  system  of  means,  which  God  will  eventually  bless,  in  the 
joyful  establishment  of  his  kingdom  here.  But  it  is  a  land 
of  apostates  from  the  true  faith,  and  as  such  peculiarly 
cursed.  Christians  at  home,  as  well  as  missionaries  abroad, 
must  possess  patience  and  perseverance  in  this  work  of 
converting  the  world.  They  must  go  straight  forward,  con- 
fiding more  in  the  promises  of  Jehovah,  than  in  what  they 
see  and  hear.  They  must  be  willing  to  work,  faithfully,  and 
let  others  reap  the  fruits.  I  hope  to  live  here  to  be  very  old  ; 
if  so,  I  think  that  in  thirty,  or  forty,  or  fifty  years,  I  may  be- 
hold some  important  changes  for  the  better.  I  do  not  wish 
to  plead  for  the  exercise  of  too  much  indulgence  towards 
myself  and  my  fellow-laborers  in  the  missionary  service,  but 
I  think  too  much  is  expected  from  our  individual  influence. 
Suppose  that  the  inhabitants  of  Norwich,  for  example,  were 
all  Mohammedans  and  Papists,  and  other  corrupt  Christian 
sects ;  with  how  much  courage  would  you  and  your  husband 
establish  yourselves  among  them,  to  do  them  good,  especial- 
ly if  printing  the  books,  keeping  the  schools,  preaching,  and 
sundry  other  important  duties,  devolved  wholly  upon  your- 
selves ?  Yet  the  proportion  of  laborers  in  the  missionary 
field  is  by  no  means  equal  to  one  family  in  7  or  8,000.  You 
see  how  much  we  need  your  sympathies  and  your  prayers." 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  315 

Mrs.  Smith  describes  an  interview  which  she  had  with  a 
mother  for  the  purpose  of  religious  conversation.  After 
speaking  of  the  other  females  of  the  family,  she  remarks  — 
"  I  was  left  alone  with  the  mother,  the  thing  which  I  desired. 
I  turned  to  her,  and  began  to  tell  her  how  much  I  felt 
for  her  soul ;  and  that  I  wished  to  talk  with  her  of  it ;  that 
if  we  met  before  the  judgment-seat,  we  should  think  it  very 
strange  that  we  had  not  in  this  world  conversed  upon  some- 
thing else  than  clothes,  food,  our  neighbors,  &c.  I  said, 
'You  have  a  wicked  heart,  like  myself;'  and  to  convince 
her  of  the  necessity  of  a  change  of  heart,  I  related  my  own 
experience.  She  listened  with  attention  and  tears.  I  said 
to  her,  '  These  truths  which  I  tell  you  are  not  my  words,  but 
they  are  the  Saviour's,  found  in  his  gospel,  and  I  know  them 
to  be  true,  because  I  have  read  them  there.  If  you  could 
read,  you  would  find  the  Scriptures  full  of  truths  of  which 
you  now  know  nothing.'  Thus  I  went  on  for  some  time ; 
and  after  putting  into  her  hands  a  piece  of  cloth  to  make 
her  infant  a  dress,  which  she  had  sought  of  me  some  days 
before,  I  went  up  to  look  at  her  silk-worms.  There,  in  my 
presence,  she  repeated  to  the  other  women  all  which  I  had 
said  to  her,  with  one  variation. 

"  This  visit  was  one  of  a  series,  connected  with  a  system 
of  visiting  which  our  mission  circle  have  recently  estab- 
lished. My  sphere  is  an  interesting  one,  promising  pleasure 
and  usefulness.  But,  alas !  I  cannot,  as  in  America,  go 
from  house  to  house  alone.  Many  of  them  are  within  the 
city  walls,  and  thither  I  must  go  upon  my  donkey,  attended 
by  a  man  servant,  and  can  make  not  more  than  one,  or  at 
most  two  calls  in  one  excursion.  There  is  no  dropping  in 
unobserved  here,  as  with  you.  Our  presence  attracts  all 
the  neighborhood,  and  I  have  often  had  quite  a  congrega- 
tion, when  I  went  to  see  one  only." 

"  BEYROOT,  MAT  1. 

"  I  am  much  impressed  this  evening,  my  dear  parents, 
with  the  goodness  of  God,  in  permitting  me  to  close  and 


316  MEMOIR  OF 

forward  to  you  one  communication  after  another,  and  to 
commence  new  ones.  By  a  vessel  which  sailed  yesterday, 
I  sent  a  journal  of  three  sheets;  together  with  letters  to 
different  individuals,  aside  from  our  family.  Perhaps  you 
sometimes  imagine  that  I  am  so  occupied,  and  so  distant, 
that  I  am  becoming  weaned  from  my  beloved  home  and 
friends.  Far  from  it.  On  the  contrary,  the  cord  which 
binds  me  to  you  becomes  stronger  every  day,  and  I  love  to 
have  you  say  that  you  talk  about  us  continually.  In  answer 
to  your  kind  inquiries,  dear  father,  in  my  last  letter  I  men- 
tioned my  health  more  particularly.  Perhaps  it  will  be  well 
for  me  oftener  to  allude  to  this  in  my  journals,  that  I  may 
keep  you  advised  of  any  alterations  that  may  occur.  For  a 
few  days  past,  the  heavy  cold  which  I  have  had  during  the 
winter,  seemed  to  return  again  in  some  measure.  This 
morning  I  did  not  attend  the  English  service,  but  kept  my 
bed  chiefly ;  reserving  my  strength  for  the  Sabbath  school, 
whither  I  went  and  remained  to  the  Arabic  preaching. 
This  evening  I  am  much  better. 

"  On  Friday,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Whiting  and  Mr.  Lanneau, 
left  us  for  Jerusalem  ;  and  on  Saturday,  Mr.  Smith,  Miss 
Williams,  Mr.  Hebard,  our  two  little  girls,  Antonio  a  young' 
translator,  and  myself,  took  a  ride  up  the  mountains,  to  a 
Maronite  convent.  On  our  way,  about  two  hours  from  Bey- 
root,  we  stopped  at  Mansooreeyeh  and  looked  into  the  house 
in  which  Mr.  Smith,  with  Tannoos  and  his  wife,  spent  a 
winter,  and  where  Mr.  Smith  laid  the  foundation  of  his 
knowledge  of  Arabic.  It  was  the  winter  after  my  visit  to 
Andover.  I  little  imagined  then,  that  my  future  husband  was 
dwelling  in  an  Arab  hut  on  Mount  Lebanon.  I  had  some 
peculiar  feelings  in  looking  at  it.  It  is  a  small,  one-story 
stone  building,  in  the  form  of  a  parallelogram,  containing  two 
rooms  and  a  stable.  It  is  now  deserted,  and  we  were  obliged 
to  remove  the  rubbish,  that  we  might  look  in  upon  its  mud- 
dy floors  and  rough  walls.  I  sat  down  upon  the  terraced 
roof,  and  opened  Pollok's  "  Course  of  Time,"  upon  these 
lines,  which  I  thought  a  singular  coincidence :  — 


MRS.   SARAH  L.   SMITH.  317 

*The  man  of  science  to  the  shade  retired, 
And  laid  his  head  upon  his  hand,  in  mood 
Of  awful  thoughtfulness ;  and  dived,  and  dived 
Again  —  deeper  and  deeper  still.' 

"  Many  of  us  have  envied  my  husband  the  results  of  that 
diving  among  Arabic  roots,  with  a  teacher  who  then  had  DO 
knowledge  of  the  grammar  of  the  language.  It  was  of  incal- 
culable benefit  to  him,  shut  out  as  he  also  was  from  all  use  of 
the  English  language,  and  compelled  to  employ  the  Arabic. 

"  To-day  we  commenced  another  term  of  our  school,  with 
twenty-six  scholars.  I  am  always  most  happy  when  I  am 
thus  occupied  in  teaching.  Two  native  princesses  from  the 
mountains  called  this  morning  and  occupied  the  time  appro- 
priated to  my  Arabic  and  Italian  lessons.  They  were  digni- 
fied and  rational,  and  visited  and  examined  the  press.  They 
inquired  respecting  the  comparative  attractions  of  this  coun- 
try and  our  own.  I  then  simply  stated  to  them  the  principal 
and  vital  difference  which  exists,  that  the  females  in  Amer- 
ica have  similar  advantages  with  the  other  sex,  and  that  not 
the  rich  and  great  only,  but,  by  the  liberality  of  these,  the 
poor,  may  enjoy  equal  advantages  for  mental  improvement. 
I  love  to  inform  the  nobility  here  of  this  fact,  as  they  are 
taught  to  read  themselves,  but  pay  no  regard  to  the  educa- 
tion of  their  inferiors. 

"  Oh !  the  time  will  come  when  knowledge  shall  be  in- 
creased here,  but  '  how  long,  O  Lord,  thou  knowest.'  The 
wife  of  a  persecuted  Druze  is  very  anxious  to  learn  to  read, 
and  she  comes  to  our  house  every  day,  when  the  school 
closes,  to  get  instruction  from  Raheel.  To-day  the  latter 
was  visiting  her  parents,  and  Keffa,  the  daughter  of  the 
woman,  gave  her  a  lesson.  It  was  affecting  to  see  a  little 
girl,  six  years  of  age,  standing  by  her  mother's  knee  in  the 
office  of  a  teacher.  This  female  (the  mother)  we  all  love, 
her  manners  are  so  gentle,  and  her  disposition  so  unobtru- 
sive. The  whole  family  are  under  our  influence,  and  I  beg 
that  you  will  make  them  especial  subjects  of  prayer." 


318  MEMOIR  OF 

"  BEYROOT,  MAT  6. 

"Dear  Mrs.  Temple:  —  I  think  that  missionaries  must 
unavoidably  become  very  much  matter-of-fact  persons,  and 
almost  wholly  absorbed  in  the  daily  round  of  care  and  labor, 
with  little  opportunity  to  choose  their  occupations.  One 
duty  after  another  forces  itself  in  rapid  succession  upon  our 
attention ;  and  we  are  obliged  to  conclude  at  length,  like 
good  Dr.  Payson,  '  the  person  who  wants  me,  is  the  one  I 
want.'  If  no  other  good  results  from  this  course  of  impera- 
tive duty,  it  has  a  tendency  to  interrupt  self-complacency, 
since  we  are  never  as  fond  of  being  driven,  as  of  walking  at 
our  leisure.  But  our  Divine  Master  pleased  not  himself; 
and  as  we  have  voluntarily  engaged  in  his  service,  we  must 
stand  by  our  post,  and  shrink  from  nothing.  I  rejoice  that 
you  have  so  promising  a  field  of  usefulness.  It  must  make 
you  quite  happy.  Our  Beyroot  school  is  an  interesting  one, 
increasingly  so,  though  not  large.  When  we  shall  have 
three  or  four  female  schools  to  superintend  I  know  not. 
We  feel  the  want  of  books  exceedingly.  The  little  girl 
whom  I  took  more  than  a  year  since,  and  who  advances 
steadily  in  intelligence  and  knowledge,  has  no  book  but  the 
Bible  to  read  —  not  one.  I  translate  to  her  '  Mary  Lothrop,' 
and  the  '  Child's  Book  on  the  Soul ; '  but  giving  oral  instruc- 
tion is  a  slow  process.  I  give  lessons  in  geography  and  on 
the  globe  to  our  scholars;  but  how  much  they  must  neces- 
sarily forget,  for  want  of  committing  it  to  memory,  from 
books  in  their  hands !  Never  did  I  realize  so  fully  the 
exalted  privileges  of  our  American  youth!  Then  again, 
should  our  press  get  into  successful  operation,  I  despair  of 
doing  any  thing  in  the  way  of  infant  schools,  because  the 
Arabic  language  cannot  be  simplified,  at  least  under  existing 
prejudices.  If  every  hymn  and  little  story  must  be  dressed 
up  in  the  august  habiliments  of  the  Koran,  what  child  of 
three  and  six  years  old  will  be  wiser  and  better  for  them? 
How  complete  is  the  dominion  of  the  great  Adversary  over 
this  people !  All  the  links  in  the  chain  must  be  separated, 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  319 

one  by  one.  And  what  a  long,  I  had  almost  said,  tedious 
process !  But  I  forget  that  to  each  one  will  be  assigned  a 
few  only  of  these  links.  We  are  doing  a  little,  perhaps,  in 
this  work ;  —  if  faithful,  we  shall  rest  in  heaven,  and  others 
will  come  and  take  our  places  and  our  work." 

The  following  passage  was  written  by  Mrs.  Smith  upon 
the  blank  leaves  of  a  pocket  Testament,  given  her  before 
she  left  this  country,  and  which  she  returned  to  the  donor 
a  few  months  previous  to  her  death.  It  is  without  a  date ; 
but  was  probably  written  subsequent  to  the  failure  of  her 
health,  and  under  premonitions  that  she  was  approaching 
the  close  of  life. 

"  When  you  presented  me  with  this  precious  little  book, 
my  dear  brother,  you  probably  did  not  expect  to  see  it  again. 
It  has  been  my  companion  in  all  my  wanderings  since  I  left 
my  native  land.  And  now  I  return  it  to  you,  for  the  single 
reason,  that  it  has  made  a  visit  to  the  Garden  of  Geth- 
semane.  In  that  spot  I  seated  myself,  and  in  solitude  pe- 
rused Matthew  xxvi.  36 — 56,  with  peculiar  feelings ;  and 
then  I  plucked  the  sprig  which  you  will  find  herein.  Take 
this  little  Testament  to  your  communion  table,  and  urge 
upon  your  church,  once  more,  the  parting  command  of  their 
Buffering  Saviour. 

«SAHAH  L.  SMITH." 


CHAPTER    XVII. 

FAILURE    OF    MRS.  SMITH'S    HEALTH DEPARTURE  FROM  BEY- 
ROOT  SHIPWRECK ARRIVAL  AT    SMYRNA CONTINUED 

DECLINE    OF    HEALTH REMOVAL  TO  BOOJAH LAST  DAYS 

DEATH FUNERAL. 

IN  consequence  of  the  failure  of  the  health  of  Mrs. 
Smith,  her  physician  advised  a  voyage  to  Smyrna.  For 
this  purpose,  and  also  for  other  reasons  which  will  appear, 
she  left  Beyroot  with  her  husband  on  the  llth  of  June. 
The  history  of  this  voyage  will  be  given  from  her  own 
journal,  and  that  of  Mr.  Smith. 

"  SMYRNA,  JULY  28, 1836. 

"My  dear  Parents:  —  A  few  days  before  the  close  of  our 
disastrous  voyage  from  Beyroot  to  Smyrna,  of  which  Mr. 
Smith  gave  you  a  brief  account  soon  after  our  arrival  here, 
and  while  I  was  lying  exhausted  upon  the  deck  of  our 
vessel,  my  thoughts  suddenly  reverted  to  an  object  in  your 
drawing-room,  which  had  not  before  crossed  my  mind  since 
I  left  the  home  of  my  childhood.  It  was  the  picture  of  the 
shipwrecked  mariner,  that  filled  my  imagination,  as  he  stood 
friendless  and  desolate  before  the  door  of  a  solitary  cottage, 
pointing  to  the  distant  sea  as  the  scene  of  his  sufferings,  at 
the  same  time  soliciting  the  compassion  of  its  benevolent 
inmates.  I  well  remember,  that  in  my  youthful  days,  when 
I  stood  beside  our  visitors  who  were  admiring  the  beauty  of 
the  execution,  I  almost  invariably  inquired,  '  Do  you  notice 
the  tear  upon  the  sailor  boy's  cheek?'  I  little  imagined 
then,  that  the  picture  would  ever  be  associated  with  any 
events  in  my  own  history.  Now,  however,  I  think  that  my 

330 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.   SMITH.  321 

dear  father  will  look  at  it  with  new  and  tender  interest ;  and 
that  my  dear  mother,  with  no  less  feeling,  will  recall  it  to 
her  mind.  But  I  hope  it  will  be  with  more  of  gratitude 
than  sorrow,  that  their  shipwrecked  daughter  lives  to  relate 
her  own  history.  I  will  not,  however,  dwell  on  this  subject 
at  present,  but  return  to  Beyroot,  that  I  may  inform  you  of 
the  process  by  which  my  health  became  so  suddenly  changed. 

"  In  the  fall,  soon  after  the  rains  commenced,  the  terrace 
of  our  newly-made  female  school-house  was  broken  up,  and 
its  walls  and  floor  soaked  :  and  I  there  caught  a  severe  cold, 
which  produced  a  tight  and  violent  cough.  I  was  confined 
to  the  house  but  a  few  days,  however ;  and  though  my  cough 
continued  through  the  whole  winter,  yet,  presuming  on  the 
strength  of  my  lungs,  I  felt  no  anxiety,  and  took  no  precau- 
tionary measures;  continuing  all  my  labors  as  usual.  As 
the  spring  advanced,  I  began  to  expectorate  somewhat  copi- 
ously ;  my  strength  became  suddenly  exhausted,  and  my  pulse 
rose  to  110  per  minute.  Mr.  Smith  called  in  Dr.  Whitely, 
who  examined  my  lungs  with  the  stethescope,  and  pronounced 
them  diseased ;  though  in  what  way,  and  to  what  extent,  he 
did  not  positively  determine.  He  urged  the  necessity  of 
immediately  relinquishing  all  my  employments,  and  giving 
myself  up  wholly  to  rest  and  relaxation.  I  complied  with 
his  advice,  and  found  myself  benefited. 

"  As  the  state  of  the  press  rendered  it  desirable  for  Mr. 
Smith  to  visit  Smyrna,  and  as  it  was  thought  a  voyage  would 
be  of  more  service  to  me  than  any  thing  else,  and  would 
take  me  away  from  all  my  cares  and  responsibilities;  with 
aching  hearts  we  commenced  our  preparations  for  a  de- 
parture. The  plague,  in  the  mean  time,  had  broken  out 
in  Beyroot,  and  suspended  our  missionary  labors;  and  our 
friends  had  all  gone  to  the  mountains,  except  Miss  Williams, 
whom  the  exhaustion  of  the  season  required  to  follow  them 
immediately.  The  intensity  of  my  feelings  was  enhanced 
by  the  possibility  that  the  wants  of  the  press  would  require 
us  to  extend  our  voyage  to  America.  This  also  made  it 
necessary  that  we  should  put  our  furniture  in  a  state  to  be 
14* 


322  MEMOIR  OF 

left  one  or  two  years,  and  likewise  to  pack  up  many  more 
clothes  and  articles  of  convenience  than  we  otherwise  should 
have  done. 

"  An  early  opportunity  offered  for  Smyrna,  and  the  day 
was  fixed  for  our  sailing.  The  afternoon  of  our  embarka- 
tion, which  was  Friday  the  10th  of  June,  a  few  of  our 
native  friends  and  neighbors,  together  with  our  servants, 
assembled  to  bid  us  adieu.  Mr.  Smith  made  a  short  ad- 
dress, and  offered  prayer  in  Arabic.  It  was  a  scene  of 
sorrow  and  desolation,  such  as  I  cannot  describe.  As  you 
are  not  familiar  with  the  scenes  presented  in  time  of  plague, 
where  families  and  individuals  put  themselves  in  quarantine, 
you  can  form  little  idea  of  the  solemnity  which  was  thus 
added  to  our  parting  interview.  Our  poor  Druze  neighbors, 
carefully  avoiding  contact  with  every  object  and  with  our- 
selves, walked  one  by  one  into  our  vacated  parlor,  and  took 
the  seats  that  were  appointed  for  them.  Every  heart  seemed 
ready  to  burst  with  grief,  and  we  all  wept  together.  An- 
tonio, our  young  translator  and  teacher,  a  most  interesting 
youth,  seemed  inconsolable.  He  seized  our  hands  and 
gave  himself  up  to  the  violence  of  grief. 

"I  had  set  my  heart  much  upon  taking  Raheel  with  me. 
Parents,  however,  in  Syria,  have  an  especial  aversion  to  part- 
ing with  their  children  for  foreign  countries.  One  of  my 
last  acts,  therefore,  was  to  make  a  formal  committal  of  her 
into  the  hands  of  my  kind  friend,  Miss  Williams.  I  had 
become  so  strongly  attached  to  the  little  girl,  and  felt  myself 
so  much  rewarded  for  all  my  efforts  with  her,  that  the  cir- 
cumstances of  this  separation  were  perhaps  more  trying  than 
any  associated  with  our  departure. 

"  After  so  many  months  of  pleasant  intercourse  and  labor 
with  my  dear  friend,  Miss  Williams,  you  need  not  be  told 
of  our  mutual  sorrow  at  parting.*  Having  wept  and  prayed 
together  for  the  last  time,  I  left  her  room,  expecting  to  re- 

*  Miss  Williams  was  afterwards  married  to  the  Rev.  Mr.  Hebaud, 
End  died  at  Beyroot  on  the  8th  of  February,  1840. 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  323 

turn  and  bid  her  a  final  adieu.  But  this  my  feelings  would 
not  allow.  I  descended  the  stairs  to  depart,  supposing  the 
last  farewell  was  taken.  I  found,  standing  by  my  little  don- 
key, our  Mohammedan  servant,  who  had  often  accompanied 
me  in  my  rides ;  and  who,  the  moment  he  saw  me,  began  to 
weep  aloud,  and  express  the  deepest  grief  at  our  departure. 
This  completely  overcame  me ;  so  that  on  mounting  my 
donkey  to  ride  to  the  shore,  I  was  so  much  exhausted  as 
scarcely  to  be  able  to  support  myself. 

"  On  reaching  the  place  of  embarkation,  we  sat  down 
upon  the  solitary  shore,  with  the  friends  who  accompanied 
us,  to  await  the  arrival  of  the  boat  to  convey  us  to  the  ves- 
sel. After  considerable  detention,  the  captain  approached 
us,  and  informed  us  that  two  English  travellers  had  just 
arrived ;  and  for  their  accommodation  he  wished  to  detain 
his  vessel  until  the  afternoon  of  the  following  day.  For 
this  purpose,  he  must  send  on  shore  sixteen  poor  Jews,  who 
had  taken  passage,  and,  moreover,  been  waiting  seven  days 
for  us.  The  captain  left  it  with  us,  whether  to  go  on  board 
that  afternoon,  or  to  wait  on  shore  until  the  morrow.  But 
as  it  was  Friday  evening,  and  if  we  returned  to  our  house, 
our  friends  could  not  go  to  the  mountains  until  Monday, 
and  more  than  all,  as  we  dreaded  another  parting  scene,  we 
went  on  board  with  our  Druze  servant.  After  tossing  in 
the  harbor  for  twenty-four  hours,  our  fellow-passengers  joined 
us,  and  we  set  sail.  The  travellers  were,  the  Rev.  Mr. 
Wynne,  a  clergyman  of  the  Established  Church  of  England, 
and  Mr.  Stobart,  an  evangelical  member  of  the  same  church. 

"  On  the  15th  of  June,  five  days  after  we  left  Beyroot,  we 
were  sailing  on  the  north  side  of  the  island  of  Cyprus,  with 
a  strong  head  wind.  My  feelings  had  become  much  de- 
pressed as  I  lay  in  my  berth  that  afternoon,  having  been 
deprived  so  long  of  my  usual  religious  privileges ;  and  my 
husband  came,  and  conversed  and  prayed  with  me.  About 
nine  o'clock,  we  retired  to  rest.  Before  closing  his  eyes, 
Mr.  Smith  had  some  unusual  exercises  of  mind ;  being  led 
to  question  himself  with  more  than  customary  earnestness  as 


MEMOIR  OF 

to  his  being  prepared  for  a  watery  grave,  if  such  should  be 
our  lot  that  night ;  and  finding  more  than  ordinary  satisfac- 
tion in  the  reply  his  feelings  suggested.  About  half  an 
hour  after  lying  down,  we  were  suddenly  awaked  by  a  crash, 
which  we  perceived  was  occasioned  by  the  vessel's  striking 
upon  a  reef.  Mr.  Smith  started  from  his  bed  and  went  upon 
deck  without  speaking.  I  was  soon  upon  my  feet,  but  re- 
mained below  alone,  and  began  to  pray  for  our  lives,  and 
the  lives  of  all  on  board. 

"  In  the  mean  time,  crash  after  crash  succeeded  the  first, 
some  of  them  exceedingly  terrific,  threatening  the  entire  and 
speedy  destruction  of  the. vessel.  But  amid  the  confusion 
on  deck,  I  remained  calmly  upon  my  seat,  with  my  little 
basket  containing  my  combs  and  brushes  in  one  hand,  and 
a  bag  enclosing  a  few  loose  articles  in  the  other.  From 
the  first  moment  of  danger,  my  mind  reverted  to  the  long 
boat,  and  some  desolate  shore;  while  hope  predominated 
that  we  should  escape  with  our  lives.  Presently  Mr.  Smith 
appeared  at  the  cabin  door,  and  called  me  above.  The 
tossing  of  the  broken  vessel  upon  the  rocks  interfered  with 
the  lowering  of  the  boat,  while  a  wave  broke  over  the  deck 
just  as  I  reached  it.  I  spoke  not  a  word ;  but  as  I  turned 
towards  the  place  where  they  were  lowering  the  boat,  sup- 
ported by  my  anxious  husband,  the  mild  rays  of  the  evening 
star  caught  my  eye,  as  it  was  just  about  to  descend  below 
the  horizon;  and  it  seemed  like  the  star  of  hope. 

"  I  found  myself  the  first  in  the  boat,  I  know  not  how,  and 
Mr.  Smith  followed.  Our  simple-hearted  Druze  servant  was 
soon  by  our  side ;  and  I  was  much  affected  by  the  smile  of 
relief  and  satisfaction  which  played  upon  his  countenance, 
as  he  exclaimed,  '  My  master !  My  mistress  ! '  One  after 
another  of  the  passengers  and  sailors  threw  themselves  into 
the  boat,  to  the  number  of  fourteen.  One  of  them,  a  poor, 
dissipated,  and  sick  young  Englishman,  whose  presence  on 
board  had  been  a  great  annoyance,  as  he  was  dragged  into 
the  boat,  first  fell  into  the  sea,  and  afterwards  across  my  feet, 
and  for  some  minutes  lay  upon  them,  pressing  them  into  the 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  325 

water  in  the  bottom  of  the  boat.  But  every  feeling  of  re- 
pugnance towards  him  had  vanished ;  and  when  I  learned 
that  all  were  safe  in  the  boat,  my  heart  glowed  with  gratitude 
to  God,  and  unmingled  kindness  towards  all  my  associates  in 
affliction ;  and  I  opened  my  lips  for  the  first  time  to  express 
it  to  my  dear  husband.  Then  it  was  that  we  saw  the  kind 
providence  of  God  in  preventing  the  embarkation  of  the 
sixteen  Jews ;  for  had  they  been  on  board,  certainly  many 
lives  must  have  been  lost,  as  our  boat  was  barely  sufficient 
to  contain  the  present  ship's  company.  The  sailors  plied 
their  oars,  and  we  turned  our  backs  upon  the  wreck,  left  our 
property  to  its  fate,  and  committed  ourselves  to  the  boister- 
ous waves. 

"  As  none  of  us  knew  how  far  we  were  from  shore,  we 
feared  we  might  be  tossed  in  our  little  boat  the  whole  of  the 
night ;  even  if  we  were  preserved  from  the  violence  of  the 
waves.  Our  inefficient  captain  had  no  control  over  his 
crew,  and  all  were  giving  directions  at  once.  At  length  Mr. 
Smith  raised  his  voice,  and  commanded  attention ;  saying 
that  our  danger  was  greater  now  than  when  on  board  the 
wreck,  unless  order  was  preserved ;  he  directed  them  to 
the  north  star  for  their  guidance,  and  soon  we  found  our- 
selves near  a  low  beach,  upon  which  the  waves  were  dashing 
furiously.  But  for  his  influence,  we  should  have  been  land- 
ed immediately  in  the  midst  of  the  surf;  and  thoroughly  wet, 
if  not  drowned.  He,  however,  persuaded  them  to  continue 
along  the  shore,  in  search  of  some  quiet  indentation  ;  and 
the  wind  having  died  away,  we  at  length  discovered  a  spot 
where  there  appeared  »to  be  no  surf.  Here,  an  hour  after 
leaving  the  wreck,  we  landed  safely.  The  passengers  were 
all  left  on  shore,  while  the  crew,  excepting  the  cook,  re- 
turned to  the  ship,  with  the  hope  of  securing  a  part  of  the 
property. 

"  I  said  to  the  English  youth  before  mentioned, '  My  young 
friend,  were  you  ever  so  near  eternity  before? '  He  replied, 
%  No.'  I  inquired,  '  Did  you  feel  prepared  to  enter  eternity  so 
suddenly  ? '  He  replied  again  in  the  negative.  '  Then,'  said 


326  MEMOIR  OF 

I,  '  you  know  not  what  a  Christian's  hope  is  worth,  at  such 
an  hour ;  and  I  entreat  you  to  give  the  remainder  of  your 
days  to  preparation  for  death.'  I  had  not  strength  to  say 
more;  neither  could  I  perceive  that  my  words  made  any  very 
deep  impression. 

"  In  the  mean  time,  a  place  was  prepared  for  me.  A  few 
sticks,  which  had  been  washed  upon  the  beach,  were  set  up 
by  our  servant,  and  a  wet  sailor's  jacket  thrown  over  them, 
to  defend  me  from  the  wind.  Beneath  me  were  spread  upon 
the  damp  sand,  the  bag  which  I  had  brought,  a  black  shawl 
that  was  in  it,  and  our  servant's  jacket;  all  of  them  wet. 
Upon  these  I  lay,  with  my  cloak  around  me,  and  perhaps 
you  will  be  surprised  when  I  say,  slept  also.  The  gentlemen 
walked  backwards  and  forwards  near  me ;  and  no  other  ob- 
ject was  seen,  except  the  poor,  disabled  cook,  whose  fingers 
had  been  sadly  bruised,  and  nearly  dissevered,  at  the  time  of 
the  wreck,  and  who  had  thrown  himself  upon  the  sand  at  a 
distance  from  us. 

"  About  midnight  the  boat  returned,  filled  with  what  had 
been  taken  from  the  wreck.  This  was  soon  deposited  upon 
the  shore ;  and  in  the  darkness  of  the  night,  each  one  began 
to  search  for  his  own  property,  while  I  lay  quietly  waiting 
for  the  result.  It  was  found  that  each  sailor  had  secured 
his  own  chest ;  they  had  brought  also  the  portmanteaus  of 
our  companions,  and  a  bag  of  hard  bread.  For  ourselves, 
they  had  brought  Mr.  Smith's  travelling  bag,  which  contained 
his  old  cloak,  double-gown,  boots  and  shoes;  a  little  trunk 
of  shaving  apparatus,  containing  also  his  purse,  which  in  the 
confusion  of  the  wreck  he  had  transferred  to  it  from  a  large 
chest;  and  our  two  mattresses.  The  mattresses  were  of  no 
use  that  night,  they  were  so  thoroughly  soaked.  Of  our 
eight  chests,  two  writing-desks,  and  our  provisions,  they 
brought  nothing. 

"  As  soon  as  the  boat  was  unloaded,  they  returned  to  the 
wreck,  and  we  still  had  strong  hopes  of  recovering  the  re- 
mainder of  our  goods.  But  about  daybreak  they  returned, 
bringing  nothing,  and  informing  us  that  the  vessel  had  dis- 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  327 

appeared  beneath  the  waves.  As  the  boat  neared  the  shore, 
I  had  lifted  up  my  heart  to  God,  that  he  would  prepare  me 
for  whatever  was  the  result.  When  it  was  made  known,  1 
had  not  a  word  to  say.  I  felt  then,  and  I  still  feel,  that  it  was 
a  sacred  deposit  which  God  had  made  in  the  bottom  of  the 
ocean.  Nor  have  I  had  a  heart  to  wish  the  recall  of  a  single 
article  that  was  lost.  And  I  hope  that  you  will  all  cherish 
the  same  feelings  with  myself,  as  I  believe  my  dear  hus- 
band does. 

"  You  may  perhaps  like  to  be  informed  of  the  nature  and 
extent  of  our  losses.  We  had  with  us  a  number  of  very  val- 
uable books  and  manuscripts  ;  not  many  of  general  literature, 
but  mostly  connected  with  our  Arabic  studies,  and  the  his- 
tory and  condition  of  Syria,  which  Mr.  Smith  had  procured 
at  considerable  expense  and  effort.  Our  writing-desks,  also, 
which  were  lost,  contained  journals  of  Mr.  Smith's  travels  in 
Syria  and  the  Holy  Land ;  three  volumes  of  private  journals 
of  my  own  ;  unfinished  letters,  and  letters  received  from 
friends ;  all  Mr.  Smith's  sermons,  and  a  small  sum  of 
money ;  our  medicine  chest,  silver  articles,  and  my  watch." 

Here  Mrs.  Smith  states  further  particulars ;  from  which  it 
appears  that  her  own  and  her  husband's  wardrobes,  with  the 
exception  of  a  very  few  articles,  which  they  were  wearing  — 
in  short,  that  nearly  all  their  effects  brought  from  Beyroot 
were  lost.  She  continues  — 

"  I  could  not  but  recognize  the  hand  of  God  very  re- 
markably, in  my  feeble  state,  in  preserving  to  us  our  mat- 
tresses. Had  it  not  been  for  them,  I  think  that  I  could  not 
have  survived  the  voyage.  —  It  is  true  I  was  sometimes 
obliged  to  resort  to  Jacob's  pillow,  and  had  nothing  but  a 
cloak  to  cover  me;  as  our  bedding  had  gone  to  the  bottom. 
With  the  exception  of  the  captain,  the  loss  of  every  indi- 
vidual except  ourselves,  was  comparatively  trifling;  and  yet 
all  of  them,  during  the  remainder  of  the  voyage,  were 


328  MEMOIR  OF 

obliged  to  find  their  resting-place  either  upon  the  hard  earth 
or  the  hoards  of  a  ship. 

"  Our  party  had  much  conversation  during  the  night  re- 
specting the  manner  in  which  we  should  relieve  ourselves 
from  our  present  embarrassments.  We  knew  not  where  we 
were,  except  that  we  were  beneath  the  mountains  of  Cara- 
mania,  in  Asia  Minor.  If  the  sun  should  rise  upon  us  in 
our  unsheltered  situation,  we  should  be  scorched  by  its 
burning  rays.  I  was  too  feeble  to  walk  fifteen  minutes,  had 
we  known  what  direction  to  take.  Our  only  food  was  a 
bag  of  sailors'  bread;  not  like  the  bread  of  American 
sailors,  but  unpalatable  and  unwholesome ;  yet  we  were  all 
glad  to  make  our  breakfast  of  it.  But  God,  who  is  ever 
rich  in  mercy,  interposed  wonderfully  in  our  behalf.  The 
dawn  of  day  discovered  to  us,  at  a  short  distance  from  the 
shore,  a  small  native  craft,  becalmed.  You  may  imagine 
what  were  our  sensations,  especially  as  the  approaching  day 
showed  us  still  more  distinctly,  the  hopeless  natuye  of  our 
situation.  We  were  on  a  sandy  beach,*  extending  eight  or 
ten  miles  into  the  sea,  so  low  as  to  be  entirely  overflowed, 
when  the  water  is  raised  by  storms ;  and  without  a  single 
tree,  or  any  thing  else  upon  it,  to  afford  us  shelter  from  the 
heat.  In  our  boat,  which  had  but  just  returned  from  the 
last  visit  to  the  wreck,  we  immediately  sent  to  ask  succor 
from  the  vessel  we  had  discovered.  Soon  we  saw  it  ap- 
proaching us.  It  proved  to  be  a  lumber  boat  from  Dami- 
etta,  in  Egypt,  with  a  captain  and  crew  of  Egyptian  Arabs. 
We  all  immediately  went  on  board,  and  the  captain,  whose 
appearance  was  any  thing  but  that  of  a  courtier,  passed  me 
a  few  little  fish,  fried  in  oil;  which  I  ate  with  avidity; 
though  in  my  diseased  state,  I  perhaps  could  scarcely  have 
eaten  more  unsuitable  food. 

"  By  noon  the  captain  cast  anchor  in  a  deserted  harbor, 
called  Selefkeh,  under  pretence  of  watering ;  and  there  re- 
mained, during  that  and  the  following  day;  though  none 

*  Called  Lisan  el  Kahbch. 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  329 

but  putrid  water  could  be  obtained,  and  we  had  contracted 
with  him,  at  a  large  price,  to  take  us  to  an  inhabited  place, 
not  very  distant,  on  the  coast.  On  our  way  we  had  found 
our  jolly-boat ;  into  which,  at  the  time  of  the  wreck,  our 
D'ruze,  supposing  we  were  to  leave  in  it,  had  thrown  his 
own  bundle  of  clothes,  a  copper  wash-basin,  and  my  foot- 
stool. On  shore  we  wandered  about  in  the  hot  sun,  to  find 
a  place  of  shelter;  which  we  at  length  obtained  under  a 
large  kharoob  tree,  where  a  strong  wind  closed  our  pores, 
and  made  us  any  thing  but  comfortable.  There  we  cooked 
a  dinner  of  rice  and  oil,  which  we  had  bought  of  the  captain  ; 
and  passed  that  day.  At  night  we  returned  to  the  vessel. 
It  had  no  cabin,  nor  awning,  nor  shelter  of  any  kind.  Mr. 
Smith  placed  one  mattress  upon  the  lumber,  for  me  to  lie 
upon,  and  the  other  to  shelter  me  from  the  wind.  I  dressed 
myself  in  my  hood  and  vail,  and  he  lay  beside  me  upon  the 
timbers. 

"  The  next  morning,  finding  that  the  captain  was  still 
trifling  with  us,  we  went  on  shore  again. 

"  We  became  at  length  somewhat  hungry,  and  solicited 
of  the  captain  some  rice,  and  a  vessel  to  cook  it  in.  But  as 
he  was  making  all  this  delay  for  the  purpose  of  obtaining  a 
higher  price  for  our  passage,  which  we  declined  paying,  he 
refused  to  furnish  us ;  and  we  knew  not  but  we  should  be 
literally  left  to  starve.  Just  then,  however,  some  of  the 
sailors  of  our  old  crew,  who  had  been  out  in  their  boat,  re- 
turned and  informed  us  that  two  or  three  other  vessels  were 
lying  in  a  harbor  two  or  three  hours  distant,  from  which 
we  could  probably  obtain  provisions.  This  softened  our 
Egyptian  captain  immediately,  since  he  found  we  were  not 
so  entirely  in  his  power  as  he  had  imagined.  Ann  fearing 
he  might  lose  the  opportunity  of  taking  us,  he  hastened 
to  provide  us  with  what  we  had  requested.  We,  however, 
had  lost  all  confidence  in  him ;  indeed  we  feared  to  be  any 
longer  in  his  power ;  for  his  dark  visage  indicated  a  capa- 
bility for  almost  any  deed  of  darkness.  As  Mr.  Smith  was 
the  only  one  of  the  passengers  who  could  communicate 


330  MEMOIR  OF 

with  the  captains  of  the  vessels  which  had  been  discovered, 
in  their  native  tongues,  it  was  proposed  that  he  should  visit 
them,  to  obtain  relief.  He  left  a  little  before  sundown,  com- 
mitting me  to  the  kind  care  of  our  good  friend  Mr.  Stobart. 

"  Soon  after  his  departure,  we  removed,  for  the  night, 
from  our  tree  to  the  shore.  Here  Mr.  Stobart  made  my 
bed  under  the  lee  of  a  pile  of  timber.  Our  servant  built  a 
large  fire  to  keep  away  wild  beasts  and  musquetoes;  with 
which  also  he  cooked  us  a  supper  of  eggs,  in  the  sailors' 
copper  wash-basin,  the  only  vessel  we  had  now  at  our  com- 
mand. The  eggs  had  been  bought  that  afternoon,  by  the 
sailors  in  their  visit  to  the  vessels.  I  leaned  against  the  pile 
of  timber,  and  ate  one  with  my  fingers,  using  some  dirty  salt, 
which  had  been  pounded  with  a  stone  for  our  use.  Then, 
almost  smothering  myself  with  my  cloak,  hood,  and  vail,  I 
laid  myself  upon  my  couch.  The  mild  beams  of  the  stars, 
and  placid  surface  of  the  water,  composed  me  to  sleep ; 
though  I  was  not  without  considerable  anxiety  for  the  fate 
of  my  husband,  upon  those  unknown,  barbarous  shores. 
About  half  past  ten,  however,  the  sound  of  oars  broke  in 
upon  the  stillness  of  the  scene ;  and  ere  I  was  aware  of 
it,  he  stepped  upon  the  shore,  and  my  heart  bounded  with 
gratitude. 

"  He  had  become  satisfied  that  an  arrangement  could  be 
made  with  some  one  of  the  vessels,  far  better  than  to  depend 
upon  the  Egyptian ;  though,  owing  to  the  absence  of  one  of 
the  captains,  no  contract  had  been  made ;  and  they  were  all 
Arab  lumber  vessels,  which  would  evidently  make  the  most 
of  our  distressed  situation.  Our  sailors  attached  themselves 
to  us,  and  immediately  removed  their  baggage  from  the 
Egyptian  boat  to  the  shore.  The  captain,  as  soon  as  he  had 
been  paid  for  what  he  had  furnished  us,  weighed  anchor, 
and  left  the  harbor.  We  were  a  little  surprised  at  his  haste, 
until  our  own  captain  informed  us  that  he  had  left  his  com- 
pass on  board  ;  which  was  probably  a  sufficient  reason  for 
his  sudden  departure.  Mr.  Smith,  at  a  late  hour,  lay  down 
supperless  by  rny  side,  while  the  others  arranged  themselves 


MRS.   SARAH    L.  SMITH.  331 

at  various  distances  around  us,  the  sailors  with  the  arms  by 
their  side  which  they  had  saved  from  the  wreck.  These, 
however,  we  needed  not,  for  He  who  '  never  slumbereth  uor 
eleepeth  '  watched  over  our  little  company ;  and  under  his 
protection  we  enjoyed  a  few  hours  of  undisturbed  and  re- 
freshing rest,  giving  us  strength  for  the  unknown  scenes  of 
another  day. 

"  On  awaking  in  the  morning,  we  found  our  situation 
sufficiently  desolate.  Not  only  our  harbor,  but  the  whole 
coast,  was  without  inhabitants,  and  villages  were  to  be  found 
only  at  the  distance  of  several  miles  in  the  interior.  Our 
first  movement  was  to  despatch  the  captain  of  the  Staflfetta 
Prusiana,  the  vessel  we  had  lost,  to  make  a  contract  with 
one  of  those  which  lay  at  a  distance  from  us.  We  then 
made  preparations  for  our  breakfast,  which  consisted  of 
boiled  rice,  cooked  in  our  wash-basin.  I  partook  of  it  with 
the  company ;  using,  for  a  spoon,  a  piece  of  brown  earthen 
ware,  which  my  husband  had  picked  up  upon  the  shore. 

"The  gentlemen  went  in  search  of  a  resting-place  for 
the  day,  and  soon  returned,  saying  that  they  had  found  a 
habitation,  to  which  they  invited  me.  It  was  a  ruined  stone 
building,  which  appeared  to  have  been  used  for  a  stable, 
by  the  nomadic  Turkmans,  during  the  winter.  We  had 
the  floor,  which  was  earth,  swept  and  covered  with  fresh 
branches.  My  bed  was  spread  in  the  most  comfortable 
part ;  and  as  I  entered,  I  can  assure  you  it  seemed  '  as  the 
shadow  of  a  great  rock  in  a  weary  land.'  This  was  my 
birth-day ;  and  although  in  every  respect  the  most  sorrowful 
of  any  that  I  had  passed,  perhaps  none  ever  found  me  with 
so  many  causes  for  gratitude. 

"  Could  I  have  had  the  society  of  our  Christian  com- 
panions only,  in  this  spot,  I  should  have  been  compara- 
tively happy.  But  God  saw  fit  to  try  me  in  a  variety  of 
ways.  That  poor  dissipated  youth,  whom  I  have  mentioned, 
shared  with  us  in  all  our  arrangements.  And  thus,  as  he 
lay  upon  his  bed  of  leaves  in  the  same  apartment,  I  was 
compelled  to  listen  to  his  incoherent,  wild,  and  sometimes 


332  MEMOIR  OF 

wicked  conversation,  during  two  long  days.  He  would  re- 
peat the  same  story  many  times;  and  though  he  was  not 
destitute  of  intelligence  or  taste,  yet  vice  had  ruined  him 
mentally,  morally,  and  physically.  I  soon  discovered  that 
direct  religious  conversation  rather  irritated  than  benefited 
him,  and  attempted  to  pursue  another  course  for  his  good. 
During  the  absence  of  the  gentlemen,  I  endeavored  to 
soothe  and  encourage  him.  I  talked  to  him  of  his  mother 
and  sisters,  and  recommended  to  him,  for  the  recovery  of 
his  health,  to  give  up  his  wanderings,  and  return  to  them. 
I  know  not  that  any  thing  was  gained  by  this,  except  that 
it  secured  to  myself,  invariably,  respectful  treatment. 

"  A  few  hours  after  we  were  located  in  our  new  accommo- 
dations, my  comforts  were  a  little  increased,  by  the  kindness 
of  one  of  the  sailors.  He  brought  me  a  few  lumps  of  sugar 
from  his  chest,  which  Mr.  Smith,  after  scraping  it  with  his 
knife,  carefully  wrapped  in  a  paper  for  my  particular  use. 
A  small  white  bowl,  also,  he  brought  me,  which,  with  a 
wooden  spoon,  made  by  my  husband,  rendered  me  quite  in- 
dependent. He  furnished  us  likewise  with  a  small  spirit 
lamp,  containing  one  or  two  tin  cups.  And  as  Mr.  Stobart 
had  saved  from  the  wreck  a  small  caddy  of  tea,  we  were  able 
to  refresh  ourselves  with  a  cup  of  tea,  using  the  yolk  of  an 
egg  for  milk ;  while  mine  was  rendered  still  more  palatable 
by  the  sugar.  At  dusk  our  captain  returned,  and  reported 
that  no  one  of  the  three  vessels  he  had  visited  would  carry 
us  to  Rhodes  for  one  hundred  dollars;  and  this  being  the 
limit  of  what  we  had  authorized  him  to  offer,  he  had  con- 
cluded no  bargain. 

"  Our  habitation  we  did  not  find  as  comfortable  at  night 
as  during  the  day,  for  the  musquetoes  poured  in  upon  us,  so 
that  we  were  obliged  to  build  a  fire  to  smoke  them  out. 
Once  in  the  night  I  awoke,  suffering  from  the  heat  almost  as 
much  as  if  I  were  in  an  oven;  and  found  not  only  a  smoke, 
Lut  a  large  flame  blazing  up  in  the  corner  of  the  room.  The 
poor  sick  youth,  having  a  turn  of  ague,  had  thrown  on  the 
fire  a  large  pine  timber,  while  we  were  all  asleep,  and  laid 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  333 

himself  down  near  it,  as  a  substitute  for  a  bed  and  bedding, 
of  which  he  had  none  since  our  shipwreck.  We  had  it  im- 
mediately extinguished,  or  we  should  all  have  been  suf- 
focated. 

"  The  next  morning,  the  Sabbath  dawned  upon  us  in  this 
desolate  spot;  and  found  us,  in  our  distressed  circumstances, 
little  able  to  spend  its  sacred  hours  without  interruption. 
We  composed  our  minds  for  religious  exercises.  Gathering 
together  a  few  stones  for  a  pulpit,  we  spread  over  them  my 
black  shawl ;  and  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wynne  read  the  liturgy  of  the 
Church  of  England,  and  preached  a  written  discourse.  It 
was  to  me  '  a  feast  of  fat  things.'  The  prayers,  the  appro- 
priate selections  from  Scripture,  the  confessions  of  sin,  all 
seemed  suited  to  my  case.  Never  did  I  so  realize  the  beauty 
of  that  formulary,  and  its  value  under  such  circumstances. 
And  those  walls  never  resounded  such  language  before.  Our 
sick  friend  lay  stupid  and  indifferent  during  the  religious 
services ;  but  afterwards  rose  and  opened  his  trunks  for  the 
first  time  since  the  wreck,  and  spent  an  hour  or  two  in  dry- 
ing his  pictures  and  books.  Alas  !  he  little  imagined  that 
it  was  his  last  Sabbath  on  earth. 

"  In  the  course  of  the  day,  as  Mr.  Smith  was  walking  out- 
side of  the  building,  an  old  woman  and  a  little  boy,  with  a 
donkey,  passed  by,  the  first  inhabitants  of  the  country  we 
had  seen.  She  informed  him  that  they  were  from  an  en- 
campment of  Turkmans,  about  an  hour  distant  in  the  moun- 
tains that  rose  up  behind  us.  This  incident,  instead  of 
comforting  us  with  the  idea  of  the  vicinity  of  human  beings, 
alarmed  us  somewhat  for  our  safety  ;  as  these  Turkmans  are 
known  to  have  a  propensity  for  robbing,  and  our  defenceless 
situation  would  now  become  known  to  them.  On  the  ap- 
proach of  night,  we  accordingly  requested  the  sailors  to  bring 
their  arms  and  lodge  in  our  apartment.  But  as  some  of 
them  had  become  intoxicated  by  their  visit  to  the  vessels,  we 
were  more  annoyed  by  their  noise,  than  defended  by  their 
arms.  In  the  mean  time  the  captain,  who  had  gone  to  seek 
a  passage  for  us  in  one  of  the  Turkish  vessels,  returned, 


334  MEMOIR  OF 

having  concluded  a  bargain  with  one  of  the  captains  to  take 
us  as  far  as  Castello  Rosso. 

"  The  next  morning  we  prepared  ourselves  for  an  early 
departure.  As  I  passed  out  from  our  humble  roof,  my  feel- 
ings were  of  a  mingled  nature.  I  had  realized  this  morn- 
ing, more  fully  than  before,  that  disease  had  taken  hold  of 
my  constitution,  and  that  probably  my  days  were  numbered. 
With  our  mattresses,  and  a  large  umbrella  saved  from  the 
wreck,  which  Mr.  Smith  purchased  of  the  captain,  I  was 
made  very  comfortable  in  the  boat;  and  after  rowing  an 
hour  or  two,  we  reached  the  vessel.  I  was  placed  on  board, 
while  the  rest  of  the  company,  with  our  goods,  including 
even  my  little  basket  of  combs,  were  carried  to  the  shore 
to  be  examined  by  a  custom-house  officer,  who  had  come 
from  his  village,  three  hours  distant,  professedly  to  aid  us  in 
our  departure,  but  really  to  extort  from  us  money. 

"I  wrapped  myself  in  my  cloak,  and  sat  down  upon  the 
deck.  There  being  no  one  on  board  but  a  small  cabin-boy,  I 
begged  of  him  a  little  bread  and  some  water,  which  a  hun- 
gry cat  came  to  share  with  me.  After  an  hour  the  party 
returned  from  the  shore,  having  been  obliged  to  give  up 
their  bargain  with  the  owner  of  the  ship  I  was  in,  and  con- 
clude one  with  another.  I  had  accordingly  to  make  the 
painful  effort  of  ascending  another  near  by.  Our  new  ship 
was  now  on  her  first  voyage ;  and  of  course  was  cleaner 
than  most  native  craft;  and  more  free  from  vermin,  except 
that  we  were  annoyed,  day  and  night,  by  fleas.  Mr.  Smith 
and  I  had  the  cabin  (which  was  low  and  small,  and  without 
berths)  entirely  to  ourselves,  except  that  the  cabin-boy  often 
came  in  for  stores.  Cooking  utensils  could  not  be  bought, 
and  our  vessel  furnished  only  one  copper  kettle,  one  small 
frying-pan,  one  copper  plate,  two  wooden  bowls,  and  some 
eight  or  ten  wooden  spoons  :  these  were  to  be  used  by  the 
whole  ship's  company,  now  consisting  of  twenty-two  souls. 

"  The  day  was  spent  in  negotiations  with  the  custom- 
house officer,  and  the  aga  of  a  distant  village,  who  refused 
to  give  our  ship  her  papers,  (she  being  under  the  national 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  335 

flag,)  until  they  had  made  every  effort  to  extort  from  us  an 
exorbitant  present;  and  had  actually  secured  five  dollars,  to 
which  they  had  no  right.  By  sunset  we  were  ready  to  sail ; 
but  the  wind  then  would  not  permit.  And  it  was  not  until  the 
approach  of  day,  the  following  morning,  the  21st  of  June, 
the  sixth  day  after  our  wreck,  that  our  anchor  was  raised 
and  we  put  to  sea.  For  me  to  remain  in  our  confined  cabin 
during  the  day  was  impossible.  My  mattress  was  spread 
upon  the  deck;  and  there  I  lay  regularly,  from  morning  to 
night,  often  throwing  myself  upon  it  completely  exhausted, 
after  being  almost  dragged  upon  deck.  A  piece  of  sail  was 
thrown  over  me  for  an  awning,  so  torn  as  scarcely  to  defend 
me  from  the  burning  rays  of  the  sun :  and  the  air  I  breathed 
was  often  filled  with  the  smoke  of  the  cooking  apparatus; 
which  for  some  of  our  large  company  was  always  in  opera- 
tion. My  situation  at  night  was  no  better.  My  mattress 
was  thrown  upon  the  cabin-floor,  where,  having  nothing 
against  which  to  brace  myself  during  the  tossings  of  the 
ship,  whose  motion  was  very  great,  she  being  light  in 
ballast,  and  we  at  the  stern,  the  effort  to  keep  in  one 
position  was  exceedingly  wearisome." 

Mr.  Smith,  continuing  the  account  of  their  voyage,  ob- 
serves— "  The  wind  was  high,  and  being  contrary  to  the 
current,  raised  a  cross  and  troublesome  sea.  The  vessel  was 
terribly  tossed ;  and  being  very  slightly  put  together,  threat- 
ened to  founder  at  almost  every  plunge.  Mrs.  Smith,  besides 
rolling  to  and  fro,  for  want  of  something  to  support  her 
against  the  motion,  was  writhing  under  violent  sea-sickness; 
which,  instead  of  allaying,  served  only  to  increase  her  cough. 
She  had  some  fears  that  she  should  not  survive  the  night, 
and  for  a  time  I  did  not  myself  know  what  would  be  the 
end  of  her  sufferings. 

"  All  this  time  the  floor  and  partition  of  our  cabin  were 
so  slight,  that  every  noise  reached  us  from  the  hold,  where 
lay  the  sick  young  Englishman  she  has  already  mentioned. 
He  was  crying  loudly,  a  good  part  of  the  night,  I  supposed 
from  fright ;  while  those  about  him  were  endeavoring  to 


336  MEMOIR  OF 

comfort  him.  Had  I  known  what  was  really  his  case,  and 
could  have  left  Mrs.  Smith,  I  should  have  gone  to  his  assist- 
ance; for  he  had  no  one  about  him  but  ignorant  Greek 
sailors.  What  was  my  surprise,  on  being  told,  in  the  morn- 
ing, that  he  was  dead !  Mrs.  Smith  had  anticipated  this, 
having  distinguished,  among  his  incoherent  cries  in  the 
night,  calls  upon  the  Saviour  for  mercy ;  and  conceived  a 
presentiment  of  the  result.  Such  a  death  in  the  midst  of  us, 
shocked  the  most  unfeeling  heart;  and  I  found  even  our 
ignorant,  thoughtless  sailors  prepared  to  respond  to  exhorta- 
tions to  prepare  for  eternity.  The  body  being  wrapped  in  a 
sail,  the  burial  service  of  the  Church  of  England  was  read 
over  it,  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Wynne,  and  it  was  plunged  into  its 
watery  grave." 

From  the  history  of  the  remainder  of  their  voyage  to 
Rhodes,  given  by  Mr.  Smith,  we  forbear  to  make  further 
extracts.  Their  nights  were  mostly  spent  at  anchor ;  their 
days  in  working  their  way  as  the  winds  favored.  They 
suffered  considerably  from  the  difficulty  of  obtaining  sup- 
plies of  food,  at  the  places  along  the  coast.  At  Castello 
Rosso  they  took  passage  in  a  Greek  vessel,  in  which  they 
made  much  more  rapid  progress,  and  found  in  their  captain 
a  kind  old  man ;  but  were  exceedingly  discommoded  by  the 
uncleanliness  of  their  accommodations.  This  was  to  such 
an  extent  the  case,  that  Mrs.  Smith  could  not  spend  a  mo- 
ment in  the  cabin  ;  and  therefore,  with  her  husband,  passed 
the  night  upon  deck,  although  the  air  was  cold.  Mr.  Smith 
remarks,  "  As  I  lay  down  by  her  side,  in  that  exposed  situa- 
tion, my  anxious  heart  anticipated,  as  a  certainty,  all  which 
has  actually  happened.  And  I  even  now  think  the  mourn- 
ful result  of  her  disease  was  at  least  hastened  by  the  ex- 
posure of  that  and  the  following  night." 

Arrived  at  Rhodes,  we  resume  Mr.  Smith's  journal. — 
"  Going  on  shore,  I  found  a  room  in  the  suburb  where 
the  Consuls  reside,  and  succeeded  in  removing  Mrs.  Smith 
tliither.  The  walk,  however,  from  the  boat  to  the  house, 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  337 

cost  her  all  the  strength  she  had  remaining.  Our  accommo- 
dations we  considered  comfortable,  though  our  room  was 
but  small,  and  we  had  to  sleep  upon  a  table. 

"  It  soon  appeared  that  my  dear  wife's  symptoms  had  all 
become  more  threatening.  Before  leaving  Beyroot,  so  con- 
fident was  she  in  the  native  strength  of  her  lungs,  that  she 
could  not  persuade  herself  there  was  much  cause  for  alarm. 
Her  first  very  serious  conviction  of  danger,  as  she  has  men- 
tioned, was  at  our  deserted  harbor.  Here  she  became  still 
more  alarmed,  and  much  dispirited.  Her  pulse,  which  had 
diminished,  the  first  days  of  our  voyage,  was  now  much 
increased  in  quickness ;  a  distressing  headache  troubled 
her  without  intermission ;  she  complained  much  of  a  stop- 
page and  pain  in  her  ear;  and  other  symptoms  of  a  fresh 
cold  were  apparent.  The  affection  in  her  ear,  now  felt  for 
the  first  time,  never  left  her  ;  and  was  often  afterwards  her 
most  troublesome  complaint. 

"The  three  or  four  days  of  our  delay  at  Rhodes  we  im- 
proved to  fit  out  ourselves  more  folly  for  the  remainder  of 
our  voyage. 

"  No  better  vessel  offered  here  than  the  one  which  had 
brought  us  from  Castello  Rosso,  and  we  engaged  her  to  take 
us  on  to  Smyrna,  our  English  friends  still  in  company.  By 
going  on  board  and  seeing  the  cabin  thoroughly  washed, 
from  top  to  bottom,  and  having  a  board  knocked  off  to  admit 
more  air,  I  obtained  her  consent  to  go  into  it.  She  was  too 
weak  to  walk  to  the  shore,  and  I  procured  a  chair  fastened 
between  two  poles,  and  borne  by  two  men,  to  carry  her 
thither;  taking  her  through  the  city,  that  she  might  have 
the  satisfaction  of  seeing  a  place  so  famous  in  history,  and 
now  the  cleanest  city  in  Turkey.  She  reached  the  vessel 
somewhat  refreshed  by  her  ride,  and  we  sailed  again  about 
noon,  the  2d  of  July. 

"  It  is  needless  that  I  should  detail  all  the  particulars  of 
the  remainder  of  our  voyage.  An  almost  constant  head 
wind,  often  violent,  made  it  long;  and  to  my  beloved  wife 
it  was  indescribably  tedious  and  wearisome.  In  fact  her 

Smith.  1 5 


338  MEMOIR   OF 

recollections,  not  only  of  this  part,  but  of  the  whole  voyage 
from  Beyroot,  were  afterwards  so  unpleasant,  I  might  say 
revolting,  that  she  took  pains  to  exclude  it  from  her  mind. 
And  it  was  only  by  making  it  a  point  of  duty,  that  she  could 
bring  herself  to  dictate  her  journal.  She  saw  not  one  mo- 
ment of  comfort,  or  of  rest.  Her  nights  were  disturbed  by 
coughing,  often  attended  with  distress  and  vomiting,  partly 
the  effect  of  disease,  and  partly  of  sea-sickness,  from  which 
she  was  never  entirely  free.  Her  days  were  spent  on  deck, 
where  I  had  a  mattress  spread  for  her  under  an  awning ;  for 
she  could  sit  up  but  little.  Here  I  was  most  of  the  time  by 
her  side ;  her  cough,  however,  would  allow  her  to  converse 
but  little,  and  the  motion  of  the  vessel  so  affected  her  head, 
that  she  could  not  bear  much  reading.  Indeed  what  should 
I  read  to  her  ?  The  sea  had  swallowed  up  all  our  books, 
even  to  our  Bibles  and  psalm  books.  Happily  Mr.  Stobart 
had  saved  his  prayer  book,  and  from  that  I  used  daily  to 
read  to  her  a  short  portion  of  Scripture,  always  precious,  and 
especially  so  now  that  we  had  so  little  of  it.  He  had  also  a 
volume  of  short  sermons  by  Mr.  Jay,  and  with  one  of  these 
we  would  refresh  ourselves,  when  she  was  able  to  bear  it." 

The  following  remarks  of  Mr.  Smith  —  in  another  con- 
nection—  will  apply  to  her  case  during  most  of  the  voyage. 
"  With  every  alleviation,  you  cannot  well  conceive  how 
trying  was  her  state.  To  do  so,  you  must  have  been  with 
her,  having  your  heart  borne  down  by  anxiety,  and  laboring 
day  and  night,  in  our  pinching  circumstances,  to  relieve  her 
sufferings.  Or,  rather,  you  must  have  taken  her  place,  and 
actually  suffered  the  languor  of  disease,  and  the  weariness 
of  perpetual  motion,  and  the  coarseness  of  our  crowded 
company,  and  the  filth  every  where  apparent.  Her  long 
voyage  of  nearly  thirty  days  after  the  shipwreck,  deprived 
of  suitable  conveniences,  was  far  more  injurious  to  her  than 
that  event  itself.  I  look  back  with  wonder  that  she  could 
endure  it.  And  yet  her  patience  and  fortitude  held  out  to 
the  last;  and  feeble  as  she  was,  she  contrived  various  ways  to 
contribute  to  the  comfort  of  others.  Our  English  friends 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  339 

evidently  felt  that  her  society  contributed  much  to  relieve 
the  tediousness  of  the  voyage.  Her  chief  complaint  was  for 
want  of  opportunity  for  devotional  exercises  and  the  cultiva- 
tion of  religious  feelings ;  which  she  ever  found  a  desid- 
eratum at  sea.  .  • 

"  We  reached  Smyrna  on  the  13th  of  July,  thirty-three 
days  after  our  embarkation  at  Beyroot,  and  twenty-eight 
from  the  time  of  our  shipwreck ;  and  we  could  then  look 
back  upon  the  evils  of  our  tedious  voyage  as  past ! 

"  Would  that  it  had  pleased  God  to  pronounce  our  other 
evils  past  also.  —  Hitherto  we  had  not  known  what  portion 
of  Mrs.  Smith's  complaints  to  attribute  to  disease,  and  what 
to  the  effect  of  the  fatigue,  exposure,  and  privations  of  such 
a  voyage.  It  was  natural  for  us  to  hope  that  when  delivered 
from  these  unhappy  circumstances,  placed  in  the  midst  of 
friends,  and  surrounded  by  comforts,  she  would  again  revive. 
We  had  both  of  us  by  this  time  lost  the  expectation  of  her 
entire  recovery ;  but  were  neither  of  us  wholly  without  the 
hope  of  her  so  recruiting,  as  yet  to  continue  her  voyage 
home. 

"The  day  of  our  arrival,  hope  prevailed  in  her  mind,  at- 
tended, no  doubt,  with  considerable  excitement  at  seeing  her 
friends.  But  the  next  morning,  on  rising  to  dress  herself, 
she  found  that  she  was  weaker  than  at  sea.  In  fact  she  could 
not  accomplish  it,  and  was  obliged  to  return  to  her  bed.  It 
was  a  sad  hour.  She  at  once  feared  that  she  should  never 
be  any  better,  and  was  overcome  by  the  thought.  A  physi- 
cian was  called  in,  the  best  the  place  afforded,  and  such  a 
regimen  pursued  as  her  case  seemed  to  demand.  A  few 
days  made  quite  a  visible  improvement  in  her  nervous  sys- 
tem ;  but  not  a  single  important  alleviation  could  be  dis- 
covered in  one  of  her  pulmonary  complaints.  This  was  her 
state  when  I  wrote  to  you  my  second  letter.  It  was  a 
sorrowful  day.  Most  of  it  was  spent  by  both  of  us  in  tears. 
Her  love  to  you  surpassed  the  love  of  a  daughter.  She  almost 
adored  you.  It  had  been  a  favorite  wish  that  she  might  live 
long  enough  to  save  you  the  pain  of  hearing  of  her  death. 


340  MEMOIR  OF 

Now  she  feared  your  heart  would  break  at  the  information 
she  felt  obliged  to  convey  to  you ;  and  it  seemed  as  if  her  own 
would  burst  with  the  feelings  it  occasioned.  But  when  once 
the  letter  was  written  and  sent,  she  appeared  to  feel  that  the 
struggle  was  over.  I  believe  she  from  that  day  gave  you  up ; 
and  I  account  for  the  fact  that  she  afterwards  spake  of  you 
less  frequently  than  before,  by  supposing  that  she  feared  to 
trust  her  feelings,  lest  they  should  bring  upon  her  again  the 
same  struggle.  -~-  But  you  know  her  heart  too  well  to  need 
that  I  should  interpret  it.  It  will  gratify  dear  mother  to 
know,  that  she  afterwards  told  me  she  continued  to  dream 
of  her ;  always,  as  she  had  invariably  done,  imagining  her  in 
the  full  enjoyment  of  her  sight,  and  in  perfect  health. 

"  Her  feelings,  when  she  came  now  to  look  at  her  course 
as  inevitably  tending  downward  to  the  grave,  were  far  from 
being  such  as  she  wished.  —  The  same  trait  of  character, 
that  made  the  thought  of  leaving  you  so  painful,  made  also 
the  anticipation  of  being  taken  from  her  other  numerous 
friends,  a  source  of  the  most  sorrowful  feelings.  You  know 
how  ardent,  and  how  many  were  the  friendships  she  cher- 
ished. When  she  came  to  think  of  their  all  being  rent 
asunder,  she  said,  much  as  had  been  the  pleasure  she  had 
derived  from  them,  it  were  almost  better  to  have  no  friends. 
But  having  given  you  up,  the  severest  pang  was  over,  and  as 
she  drew  near  eternity,  other  feelings  threw  a  shade  over 
these.  —  She  did  not  love  the  world  in  a  bad  sense  ;  and  yet 
it  was  evident  that  death  was  to  a  degree  taking  her  un- 
awares ;  and  was  occasioning  her  a  most  trying  disappoint- 
ment. How  long  and  how  ardent  had  been  her  attachment 
to  the  cause  of  missions !  And  how  unremittingly  had  she 
labored  to  qualify  herself  for  the  work  !  And  now,  just  as 
she  had  mastered  the  language,  had  her  plans  of  operation 
marked  out  and  successfully  commenced,  saw  herself  per- 
manently settled  in  a  commodious  residence,  had  obtained  a 
valuable  female  friend  to  share  in  her  labors,  and  was  fondly 
expecting  another  in  a  beloved  relative,  —  to  be  called  away 
at  such  a  time,  she  had  not  expected,  and  many  tears  did 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  341 

she  shed  at  giving  up  such  bright  anticipations  and  favorite 
plans,  the  subjects  of  so  many  prayers.  —  No  one,  perhaps, 
ever  enjoyed  more  the  buoyancy  of  health  than  she.  And 
now,  when  she  found  the  symptoms  of  disease  fastening  them- 
selves upon  every  part  of  her  system,  the  thought  that  she 
was  never  more  to  have  one  healthful  feeling,  would  some- 
times give  her  a  pang  of  sorrow,  and  cause  bitter  tears  to 
flow.  Such  thoughts,  however,  were  soon  dismissed,  and 
apparently  never  more  indulged.  —  In  health  she  enjoyed 
more  beautiful  and  delightful  thoughts  of  heaven,  than 
almost  any  person  I  have  known.  But  in  doing  so,  she  had 
looked,  not  through,  but  over  the  grave,  and  the  natural  fear 
of  death,  which,  as  well  as  the  dread  of  all  bodily  suffering, 
seems  to  have  been  in  her  unusually  strong,  was  not  over- 
come. When,  therefore,  she  came  to  look  at  the  dying 
pangs  as  near,  her  nature  shrunk  from  the  view  with  un- 
definable  horror.  It  was  the  last  of  her  painful  feelings  that 
was  subdued,  and  I  have  no  doubt  it  shed  a  deeper  gloom 
over  all  the  others,  if  it  did  not  occasion  some  of  them. 

"  These  were  a  few  of  the  sorrowful  sensations  that 
crowded  into  her  mind  in  these  days  of  darkness.  But  I 
have  not  yet  mentioned  the  worst,  the  most  deeply  seated  of 
them.  She  that  had  been  so  bright  an  example  of  the  in- 
fluence of  ardent  piety ;  had  enjoyed  so  many  blessed 
seasons  of  communion  with  God,  and  been  the  means  of 
giving  to  so  many  others  the  hope  of  heaven,  was  now  left 
in  spiritual  darkness,  almost  ready  to  say  that  she  was  with- 
out faith  and  without  hope.  Day  after  day  she  prayed  and 
longed  for  her  Saviour's  presence,  but  groped  for  him  as  in 
the  night,  and  could  not  find  him.  She  opened  her  heart  to 
Mr.  Temple  and  to  myself,  and  we  both  endeavored  by  con- 
versation and  prayer  to  comfort  her,  and  lead  her  to  Him 
whom  she  sought;  but  for  a  long  time  without  success. 
How  these  clouds  at  length  gradually  passed  away,  the  sequel 
will  show. 

"  Although  she  had  given  up  the  hope  of  arresting  her 
disease,  she  still  hoped,  and  so  did  we  all,  that  she  might  yet 


342  MEMOIR  OF 

rally  sufficiently  to  live  several  months,  and  perhaps  through 
the  winter.  But  in  Smyrna,  though  in  the  kindest  of 
families,  her  situation  was  very  unfavorable  for  this.  The 
house  was  a  good  deal  frequented,  and  consequently  not 
quiet ;  the  streets  were  noisy,  especially  from  carpenters  and 
masons  erecting  a  house  near  at  hand ;  the  air  was  confined 
and  warm ;  and  myriads  of  musquetoes  annoyed  her  at 
night,  or  obliged  her  to  breathe  air  confined  by  a  net. 

"At  this  time  Mr.  and  Mrs. -Adger  removed  to  the  coun- 
try, and  very  kindly  invited  us  to  take  lodgings  with  them 
at  Boojah.  Accordingly  on  the  7th  of  August,  I  removed 
Mrs.  Smith  hither.  A  sedan  chair  was  the  only  carriage  to 
be  had,  and  in  that  she  arrived  with  comparatively  little 
fatigue.  This  village  is  in  a  lovely,  retired  situation,  about 
four  or  five  miles  from  Smyrna.  It  is  a  favorite  summer  re- 
Bort  for  the  English  families  of  the  city. 

"  Here  Mrs.  Smith's  spirits,  which  had  already  begun  to 
recruit,  were  very  much  improved.  From  this  time  she 
was  generally  cheerful.  And  so  much  did  she  feel  herself 
revived,  that  her  hopes  of  gaining  yet  a  little  strength  before 
she  should  be  called  away,  were  a  good  deal  encouraged. 
She  could  bear  some  reading,  uniformly  read  daily  a  portion 
of  Scripture  herself,  at  times  enjoyed  more  connected  thought 
in  prayer,  dictated  occasionally  a  page  or  two  of  her  journal, 
and  once  wrote  with  her  own  hand  a  few  letters  and  notes. 
She  amused  herself  occasionally,  also,  in  sewing ;  making 
with  her  own  hand  several  little  mementos  for  friends.  But 
yet  it  was  often  evident  that  these  labors  were  the  result  of 
efforts  which  it  required  all  the  resolution  of  her  energetic 
mind  to  make. 

"  At  the  time  of  our  wreck,  when  I  reminded  her  that  her 
private  journals  were  lost,  she  said  she  was  glad  of  it,  and 
her  countenance  indicated  strongly  the  sincerity  of  her  dec- 
laration. For  she  said  she  had  feared  use  might  be  made 
of  them  which  she  did  not  wish.  Upon  reflecting,  however, 
afterwards,  that  she  had  never  allowed  me  to  read  them,  she 
expressed  some  regret  that  they  were  gone.  She  would 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  343 

have  liked  particularly  to  recover  two  parts;  that  which  re- 
lated to  her  conversion  —  and  her  records  of  the  Mohegan 
mission.  Of  the  latter  she  remarked,  that  no  complete  ac- 
count was  to  be  found,  and  many  interesting  passages  must 
be  lost. 

"  Her  conversion,  I  induced  her,  on  Sabbath  afternoon, 
the  28th  of  August,  briefly  to  relate.  In  a  few  days  I  com- 
mitted it  to  writing  and  submitted  it  for  her  correction. 
She  smiled  as  she  read  over  parts  of  it,  saying,  '  If  any  of  my 
friends  should  see  this,  they  would  be  amused  that  I  knew 
myself  so  well.'  * 

"  On  the  23th  of  August,  being  the  Sabbath,  and  during 
the  subsequent  week,  we  had  much  conversation  respecting 
the  ground  of  her  hope.  She  had  not  yet  that  full  assur- 
ance of  faith  which  she  wished.  She  was  not  favored  with 
the  sensible  presence  of  her  Saviour  that  she  desired.  Her 
difficulty  seemed  to  lie  in  the  want  of  some  specific  feeling  of 
acceptance,  which  at  such  a  time  she  had  hoped  would  be 
given  her ;  and  which  would  have  been  to  her  a  source  of 
joy  such  as  she  needed  to  cheer  her  while  going  down  into 
the  dark  valley.  I  suggested  to  her  that  she  was  probably 
expecting  too  much,  and  was  therefore  dissatisfied  with  what 
she  had,  though  God  saw  it  to  be  enough  for  her.  I  asked 
if  she  did  not  love  the  Saviour,  if  his  cause  was  not  dear  to 
her,  and  if  she  could  think  of  separation  from  him  without  the 
greatest  horror.  On  examination,  all  the  specific  evidences 
of  a  gracious  state  appeared  perfectly  clear  in  her  feelings ; 
and  in  her  speculative  views  not  a  single  difficulty  troubled 
her.  And  yet,  in  drawing  the  conclusion  of  her  being  ac- 
cepted, the  actual  consciousness  of  her  acceptance  was  de- 
fective. That  she  had  had  it  in  former  years,  she  was  satis- 
fied ;  but  it  was  a  question  of  anxious  interest,  how  far  she 
might  look  to  past  experience  for  comfort.  She  remarked  an 
apparent  inconsistency  in  religious  instructions  on  this  point. 
In  addressing  men,  she  said,  preachers  were  very  apt  to  warn 

*  This  has  been  embodied  in  chapter  first. 


344  MEMOIR  OF 

them  against  trusting  to  past  experience  ;  but  in  speaking 
of  departed  Christians,  they  would  invariably  exhibit  their 
life  as  an  evidence  of  their  piety.  As  to  looking  back  upon 
her  past  feelings  or  conduct,  for  the  purpose  of  building  up  a 
righteousness  of  her  own,  nothing  could  be  farther  from  her 
thoughts,  or  more  revolting  to  her  feelings.  But  that  she 
might  refer  to  both,  regarding  them  as  so  many  instances 
of  the  grace  of  God  to  her ;  not  as  what  she  had  done,  but 
as  what  Christ  had  done  in  her,  and  thus  seek  to  find  assur- 
ance of  her  gracious  state,  I  endeavored  fully  to  convince 
her.  I  suggested  to  her  that  to  neglect  all  these  past  tokens 
of  her  acceptance,  would  be  an  act  of  ingratitude  to  God. 

"  Another  question  she  proposed  at  this  season  with  some 
anxiety.  She  inquired  how  far  she  ought  to  call  up  the 
specific  sins  of  her  life  in  order  to  mourn  over  and  repent  of 
them.  She  had  already  done  so  to  some  extent.  She  had 
been  back  to  her  youth  and  childhood,  and  called  up  many 
sins,  which  had  caused  her  heart  to  ache  with  grief  and  pen- 
itence. I  dissuaded  her  from  pursuing  far  such  an  attempt 
to  recall  particular  transgressions,  as  calculated  at  the  pres- 
ent time  unnecessarily  to  distress  her.  God  would  be  better 
pleased,  I  assured  her,  with  her  passing  them  over  as  for- 
given and  blotted  out,  through  his  abounding  mercy.  She 
would  not  err  by  contenting  herself  with  a  more  general  re- 
pentance of  her  past  life,  feeling  that  it  had  been  all  imper- 
fection and  sin,  and  abhorring  herself  on  account  of  it; 
which,  with  a  great  deal  of  earnestness,  she  assured  me,  she 
most  heartily  did. 

"  You  will  perceive,  my  dear  parents,  how  honestly  your 
beloved  daughter  dealt  with  herself  as  her  last  hour  ap- 
proached; how  she  examined  the  foundation  of  her  hopes  at 
every  point,  even  until  they  trembled  as  if  it  were  about  to 
give  way  beneath  them.  That  you  may  see  how  they  finally 
settled  down  more  firmly  upon  the  Rock  of  Ages,  I  give  you 
a  journal,  in  which  I  began  at  this  time,  without  her  knowl- 
edge, to  record  the  daily  progress  of  her  feelings  and  of  her 
disease,  for  your  special  comfort  and  my  own." 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  346 

"Sept.  4.  —  Sabbath.  —  On  returning  from  morning  ser- 
vice, I  found  Mrs.  Smith  in  a  happies  state  of  mind  than 
usual,  indicating  that  she  was  enjoying  a  Sabbath  day's 
blessing.  She  told  me  that  God  had  favored  her  with  a 
season  of  more  than  common  connectedness  and  satisfaction 
in  prayer.  Calling  for  Pilgrim's  Progress,  she  began  to  read 
the  description  of  Christian's  passage  over  the  river  of  death ; 
but  soon  stopped.  After  dinner,  at  her  request,  I  commenced 
reading  to  her  the  remainder  of  the  account ;  but  had  hardly 
advanced  a  page,  before  she  desired  me  to  desist,  saying  that 
she  could  not  bear  it.  Subsequently,  she  spoke  with  much 
emphasis  of  its  being  a  great  excellence  in  the  Bible,  that  it 
contained  so  little  that  was  exciting.  She  said  it  was  chiefly 
plain  instruction,  intelligible  to  the  simplest  minds,  and  not 
too  exciting  for  the  weakest  nerves.  She  felt  that  it  was 
better  adapted  to  her,  in  her  present  state,  than  any  other 
book  ;  and  she  intended  to  confine  her  reading  chiefly  to  it. 

"  She  requested  me,  at  evening  prayers,  to  express  her 
thanks  to  God,  that  he  had  in  some  measure  removed  the 
clouds  that  had  been  resting  upon  her  mind.  She  had 
prayed  that  morning,  that  the  day  might  not  pass  without  her 
receiving  some  token  of  divine  favor.  The  attempt  to  read 
Pilgrim's  Progress  had  been  the  occasion  of  her  receiving 
it.  It  had  convinced  her,  that  had  God  given  her  those 
spiritual  joys  she  had  been  desiring,  with  her  excitable  tem- 
perament and  present  weak  frame,  they  would  have  at  once 
overcome  and  sunk  her  into  the  grave.  God  knew  better 
than  she  how  her  constitution  needed  to  be  dealt  with  ;  and 
she  was  now  prepared  to  be  contented  with  such  a  degree 
of  light  as  he  saw  fit  to  give  her. 

"  Sept.  6. — I  inquired  respecting  the  state  of  her  mind. 
She  replied,  that  she  could  best  express  it  by  saying  that  she 
felt  submissive.  She  was  certainly  resigned  to  God's  own 
pleasure  respecting  her.  On  the  whole,  her  choice  was  to  die. 
Yet  her  hope  was  hardly  founded  on  any  thing  she  now  felt, 
but  on  the  evidence  she  could  gather  from  her  past  life  and 
experience,  and  on  the  mercy  of  God.  If  any  one  thought  this 

15* 


346  MEMOIR  OF 

a  wrong  foundation,  or  that  she  was  deceived  she  wished  to 
be  informed.  All  expectation  of  living,  she  assured  me,  she 
had  entirely  given  up.  She  indulged  not  the  most  distant 
hope  of  it.  And  when  she  saw  and  recollected  how  much 
imperfection  existed  in  the  best,  here,  she  felt  that  it  would 
be  a  relief  to  get  to  heaven. 

"  Sept.  7.  —  On  awakening  at  an  early  hour  in  the  morn- 
ing, she  said,  '  How  delightful  it  will  be  to  reach  heaven, 
where  there  will  be  none  of  these  pains,  and  wearinesses, 
and  imperfections ! ' 

"  She  spent  the  strength  she  had  during  the  day  in  arran- 
ging her  worldly  matters,  writing  out  directions  to  be  at- 
tended to  after  her  death,  which  she  sealed  and  carefully 
deposited  in  her  portfolio.  The  whole  was  done  with  per- 
fect composure,  though  with  manifest  intensity  of  feeling; 
and  when  it  was  finished,  she  evidently  felt  relieved  by  the 
consideration  that  she  had  closed  up  her  concerns  with  the 
world.  The  scene  was  too  much  for  me.  Struggling  to 
master  her  own  feelings,  she  said,  'My  dear  husband,  you 
would  not  call  me  back  to  the  world?'  I  told  her  that  I 
had  sometimes  felt  as  if  I  could  not  let  her  go.  She  replied, 
'  All  my  other  friends  1  have  given  up  ;  but  with  you  I  feel 
that  the  struggle  is  not  yet  past.' 

"  Sept.  9.  —  At  an  early  hour,  she  said  to  me,  '  What 
long  lines  of  ancestors  have  I  to  meet  in  heaven  ! '  I  remind- 
ed her,  that  in  health  she  had  been  unusually  fond  of  antici- 
pating meeting  and  recognizing  her  friends  in  heaven,  and 
asked  whether  such  continued  to  be  her  anticipations.  She 
replied  that  they  did  ;  that  a  large  share  of  the  pleasure  she 
hoped  for  in  heaven  she  expected  from  this  source.  It 
seemed  to  her  absurd  to  imagine,  that  friends  would  not 
recognize  and  be  interested  in  each  other  there. 

"  Sept.  10.  —  On  opening  the  Bible  to  read  to  her  in  the 
morning,  I  selected  a  chapter  in  Isaiah.  She  stopped  me, 
and  requested  to  hear  something  from  the  Gospels.  She  pre- 
ferred them,  she  said,  because  they  contained  the  words  of 
our  Saviour.  And  if  she  was  going  to  be  with  him,  she 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  "SMITH.  347 

thought  to  prepare  herself  t>y  thus  becoming  more  acquainted 
with  him,  and  having  her  heart  more  drawn  towards  him. 
Besides,  his  words  were  all  simple,  and  it  did  not  fatigue  her 
weakened  mind  and  body  to  understand  them. 

"  Sept.  13.  —  Mr.  Moulton,  a  pious  American  friend,  upon 
whom  a  consumption  had  recently  fastened,  being  in  the 
house,  she  expressed  a  desire  to  see  him  alone.  Her  object 
was  to  tell  him  what  was  thought  of  his  case ;  and  to  en- 
deavor, by  suitable  suggestions,  to  prepare  his  mind  for  the 
event  apprehended.  It  gratified  her  to  find  him,  to  some 
extent,  m  a  prepared  state  of  mind.  He  afterwards  re- 
marked, that  she  was  the  only  person  who  had  told  him  of 
his  danger. 

"  Mrs.  Brewer  also  called,  and  Mrs.  Smith  conversed  con- 
siderably with  her  on  spirituality  in  prayer,  and  the  means 
and  necessity  of  the  cultivation,  by  missionaries,  of  a  greater 
degree  of  holiness. 

"  Sept.  14.  —  Her  physician,  who  had  been  absent  a  week 
or  two,  called  in  the  evening.  In  giving  his  prescriptions, 
he  expressed  the  hope  that  she  would  every  day  find  herself 
getting  better.  In  this  he  conformed  to  the  universal  prac- 
tice in  this  part  of  the  world,  of  endeavoring  to  conceal  from 
the  sick  their  danger;  and  in  fact,  in  all  his  intercourse 
with  her,  he  seemed  incapable  of  bringing  himself  to  act 
upon  any  other  principle.  Most  persons  here  would  be 
shocked  at  the  idea  of  telling  the  sick  there  was  no  hope  of 
their  living,  though  they  might  be  going  very  fast  downward 
to  the  grave.  Even  the  English  of  this  village  seem  to  en- 
tertain fully  these  ideas ;  and  the  fact  that  Mrs.  Smith  was 
aware  of  her  danger,  and  anticipated  so  calmly  the.  result, 
not  merely  interested,  but  surprised  them;  so  that  a  deep 
and  happy  impression  was  produced  thereby.  On  this  oc- 
casion Mrs.  Smith  showed  herself  shocked  at  the  kindly 
meant  attempt  of  her  physician  at  deception ;  and  told  him 
distinctly,  that  she  had  no  hope  nor  wish  to  live. 

"Sept.  17. — Symptoms  came- on  in  the  morning,  indi- 
cating that  the  sands  of  life  were  fast  running  out  With 


348  MEMO1K  OF 

anxiety  she  asked  whether  I  thought  God  would  give  her 
patience  to  the  end ;  and  expressed  a  desire  to  know  whether 
she  had  hitherto  been  otherwise  than  patient.  '  At  the  be- 
ginning,' said  she,  as  I  commended  her  patience,  '  I  had 
many  more  rebellious  feelings  than  any  one  knew ;  but 
latterly  they  have  all  passed  away.' 

"  In  the  early  part  of  the  night,  sleep  being  driven  from 
me  by  anxiety,  in  consequence  of  her  low  state,  I  arose,  and 
read,  with  great  comfort,  the  history  of  our  Saviour's  death. 
On  going  to  her,  I  reminded  her  how  different  was  his  situa- 
tion, with  no  one  to  stand  by  him,  or  to  speak  a  kind  word 
—  and  deprived  of  his  Father's  smiles  —  from  hers,  with 
some  kind  friend  to  watch  over  her  constantly,  and  attend 
to  all  her  wants.  She  said  that  my  suggestions  comforted 
her;  but  remarked,  that  her  mind  was  weak,  as  she  ought 
to  have  anticipated  that  it  would  become,  with  the  advance 
of  her  disease.  Though  her  mind  was  weak,  it  had  nothing 
of  the  weakness  of  childhood  or  of  idiocy.  Her  judgment 
remained  unimpaired ;  and  her  opinions,  with  the  exception 
of  two  or  three  short  periods  of  partial  delirium,  I  continued 
to  value,  to  the  last,  as  when  she  was  in  health.  Its  weak- 
ness consisted  in  an  inability  to  think  much,  or  connectedly. 

"  In  the  midst  of  her  uneasiness  to-night,  she  expressed  the 
greatest  satisfaction  with  every  thing  that  was  done  for  her. 
'  Every  pillow,'  said  she,  as  I  composed  her  after  coughing, 
'  is  placed  right,  every  inch  of  it.'  This  disposition  to  be 
contented  with  the  attentions  that  were  paid  her,  and  the 
services  she  received,  was  prominent  from  the  first.  It  was 
a  pleasure,  every  day,  to  wait  upon  her,  she  was  always  so 
satisfied  and  thankful  ror  every  thing. 

"  About  midnight  she  revived,  and  seemed  more  than 
usually  disposed  to  converse;  she  had  received,  and  read, 
in  the  course  of  the  day,  several  letters  from  home,  and  had 
derived  great  pleasure  from  their  contents.  Now,  in  ref- 
erence to  some  observations  in  one  of  her  sister  Faith's,  she 
said  it  ought  to  be  considered,  that  she  wrote  her  journals 
that  were  sent  home,  for  the  eyes  of  many  friends.  Her  pri- 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH. 

vate  journal  was  a  more  proper  place  for  records  of  her  states 
of  minrl  and  private  experience.  This  would  account  for 
some  apparent  want  of  spirituality. 

"  In  reference  to  her  present  feelings,  she  expressed  a 
wish  to  dwell,  more  than  she  had  done,  upon  heaven ;  but 
complained  that  her  diseased  body  drew  most  of  her  thoughts 
to  itself,  and  thus  her  conversation  was  more  than  she  de- 
sired about  her  pains,  her  food,  her  position,  and  the  like. 
Of  one  thing  she  was  certain;  she  hated  Satan  and  his  king- 
dom. That  she  loved  the  kingdom  of  Christ  she  was  not  so 
certain;  and  was  at  times  troubled  lest  it  should  be  for  God's 
glory  to  make  her  an  example  of  his  vengeance.  Yet  in 
Satan  she  had  no  complacency,  and  it  had  been  her  great 
object  to  aid  in  destroying  his  kingdom.  She  felt,  too,  that 
she  cast  herself  upon  the  Lord  Jesus  Christ  for  help,  for 
'  what  else,1  said  she,  with  emphasis,  '  can  I  do?  '  But  she 
had  only  her  former  usual  feelings.  I  suggested  to  her,  as 
I  had  done  before,  that,  probably,  here  was  her  mistake ; 
she  had  expected,  at  such  a  time,  something  new  and  extra- 
ordinary ;  whereas,  God  saw  fit  to  require  that  she  should 
be  satisfied  with  the  ordinary  experience  of  his  grace.  She 
replied,  that  she  knew  she  had  been  unreasonable. 

"Sept.  18.  —  Sabbath.  —  The  latter  part  of  the  night, 
the  beginning  of  which  is  described  above,  I  lay  down,  at  her 
request,  to  sleep  near  her.  She  awoke  me,  at  seven  o'clock, 
with  a  kiss,  having  made  a  great  effort  to  lean  forward  for 
that  purpose,  and  said,  with  a  sweet  smile  which  I  shall 
never  forget,  and  with  all  the  animation  her  emaciated  fea- 
tures could  express,  '  My  dear,  I  want  to  ask  a  great  favor 
of  you  —  that  you  will  take  your  breakfast  with  me  this  morn- 
ing. I  will  drink  a  cup  of  tea  with  you,  and  we  will  eat  a 
meal  together  once  more.' 

"  The  day  was  passed  very  comfortably,  and  she  was  much 
disposed  to  converse.  The  death  she  was  brought  to,  she 
said,  was  just  such  a  one  as  had  often  filled  her  imagination, 
Time  was  given  her  to  put  her  worldly  matters  in  order,  and 
to  give  her  friends  previous  information,  that  they  might  not 


850  MEMOIR   OF 

be  shocked  by  its  suddenness.  The  remark  being  made, 
that  if  she  had  remained  in  the  United  States,  she  would 
perhaps  now  have  been  well,  instead  of  dying  with  consump- 
tion; she  replied  that  she  should  not  wish  it.  She  would 
rather  be  lying  here  on  her  death-bed,  on  missionary  ground, 
than  to  be  in  health  at  home. 

"  Sept.  19.  —  A  distressing  cough  disturbed  her  slumber, 
and  exhausted  her  strength,  during  the  whole  of  the  last 
night ;  and  she  awoke  this  morning  oppressed  with  stupor 
and  extreme  languor. 

"  She  had  had  a  desire  to  write,  or  at  least  to  dictate,  a 
letter  to  her  sister  Faith,  and  had  designed  doing  it  to-day ; 
but  finding  herself  very  low,  she  only  gave  me  a  message  for 
her,  to  be  communicated  in  a  letter  from  myself.  In  the 
afternoon,  she  was  so  feeble  that  we  did  not  know  but  she 
would  immediately  expire.  But  after  a  while,  reviving  a 
little,  she  said  to  me,  in  a  whisper,  that  there  were  one  or 
two  things  she  had  been  intending  to  charge  me  with,  re- 
specting her  last  hours.  One  was,  that  she  wished  to  have 
a  plenty  of  air  admitted  to  the  room.  Another  referred  to 
the  custom,  sometimes  practised  by  friends,  of  crowding 
around  the  bed  and  repeating  texts  of  Scripture,  and  verses 
of  hymns.  She  thought  it  must  distract  the  departing  spirit; 
and  wished  for  nothing  of  the  kind,  but  for  order  and  still- 
ness. She  desired  her  soul,  at  that  solemn  moment,  '  to  be 
left  alone  with  God.' 

"  Sept.  21.  —  I  read  to  her  the  5th  chapter  of  2d  Corinthians. 
She  listened  with  great  attention,  and  seemed  much  inter- 
ested, but  said  nothing.  Not  long  after,  however,  she  in- 
formed me  that  it  had  comforted  her  more  than  she  could 
express.  It  had  removed  all  the  remaining  clouds  from  her 
mind.  She  wanted  no  more.  She  was  going  to  be  with  her 
Saviour,  arifl  that  was  enough  for  her.  Repeatedly  during 
the  day,  she  alluded  to  these  thoughts ;  and  in  the  evening, 
Mr.  Temple  coming  in,  she  repeated  the  same  remark  to 
him.  '  No  visions  of  angels,'  said  she,  '  are  given  me,  and 
no  excessive  joy,  but  a  settled  quietness  of  mind.  I  believe 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  351 

all  that  is  written  in  the  word  of  God ;  and  upon  the  strength 
of  this  faith  I  am  going  into  eternity.'  This  steady  calmness 
of  faith,  especially  in  a  person  of  her  naturally  ardent  tem- 
perament, I  considered  a  much  more  satisfactory  state  of 
mind,  and  more  surely  indicative  of  maturity  for  heaven, 
than  a  high  excitement  of  feeling  would  have  been. 

"  Sept.  22.  —  In  the  afternoon,  she  said  to  me  with  much 
earnestness,  '  When  you  write  to  my  friends  after  all  is  over, 
one  thing  I  wish  you  would  make  prominent.  It  is,  that  I 
feel  satisfied  with  the  course  I  have  taken,  and  that  all  has 
been  ordered  by  God.'  [Meaning  in  her  becoming  a  mis- 
sionary.] '  I  have  no  disposition  to  boast  of  my  labors ;  but 
I  feel  that  I  have  not  left  my  friends  and  my  country  in  vain. 
I  never  have  regretted  having  done  so,  nor  do  I  now.  This 
is  my  dying  testimony.' 

"  In  the  evening  I  received  the  Missionary  Herald,  con- 
taining a  portrait  of  Dr.  Wisner.  Thinking  to  surprise,  and 
at  the  same  time  to  gratify  her,  I  took  it,  with  a  candle,  and 
putting  my  hand  over  the  name  at  the  bottom,  showed  it  to 
her.  Though  she  had  for  two  or  three  days  required  assist- 
ance to  rise  or  turn  herself,  the  moment  her  eyes,  just  then 
opened  from  sleep,  caught  it,  she  sprang  forward,  seized  and 
kissed  it,  exclaiming,  '  Dear  man !  I  shall  soon  be  with  him. 
He  was  the  last  person  with  whom  I  shook  hands.'  Said 
she,  her  voice  faltering,  '  You  ought  not  to  have  shown  it  to 
me  to-night.  It  is  too  much  for  me.'  She  had  before  men- 
tioned it  as  a  pleasing  reflection,  in  her  sickness,  that  she 
should  soon  be  permitted  to  associate  with  Cornelius,  Wis- 
ner, and  their  predecessors. 

"  On  another  day  she  said,  '  What  a  wonderful  passage 
is  that,  "  We  are  members  of  his  body,  of  his  flesh,  and  of 
his  bones."  It  has  been  in  my  mind  all  the  morning.' 

"  Sept.  23.  —  She  was  quiet  the  last  night,  blit  appeared 
more  than  ever  exhausted  this  morning.  Reviving  towards 
noon,  she  expressed  a  wish  to  see  Dr.  Wisner's  portrait 
again.  It  produced  the  same  delighted  expression  of  counte- 
nance. She  said,  '  I  cannot  tell  you  how  it  affected  me  last 


352  MEMOIR  OF 

evening.  You  know  how  much  I  loved  him.  Next  to  my 
parents,  I  have  thought  of  no  one  more.  I  seemed,  some- 
how, to  be  expecting  to  see  him.  Repeatedly,  during  the 
night,  his  image  recurred  to  my  mind,  and  it  was  as  if  I  had 
seen  an  angel.  I  thought  perhaps  God  had  sent  him  to  be 
nigh  me,  and  comfort  me ;  and  I  imagined  he  might  be  the 
first  to  greet  me  in  the  world  of  spirits.  I  do  not  doubt  that 
God  ordered  the  circumstance  to  comfort  me.' 

"  Sept.  24. —  I  found  her  this  morning  weak,  and  waiting 
continually  for  her  summons.  She  requested  me,  most 
earnestly  and  solemnly,  to  pray  that  the  Saviour  would  give 
her  his  presence.  Not  long  after,  having  revived  again,  she 
said,  '  I  have  come  to  a  conclusion  which  satisfies  me.  It 
is,  that  when  the  Saviour  calls,  he  will  come.'  Subsequently, 
as  she  was  expressing  a  wish  to  have  his  presence  in  the 
dark  valley,  she  checked  herself,  saying,  '  But  I  have  not 
entered  it  yet ;  when  I  do,  I  shall  find  him.' 

"  In  the  afternoon,  she  inquired  if  a  shroud  had  been 
made  for  her,  and  being  told  that  one  was  prepared,  she 
soon  said,  '  I  have  now  done  with  earth.'  Not  long  after, 
she  said,  '  How  strong  is  that  expression  of  our  Saviour,  "  I 
will  come  again,  and  receive  you  unto  myself,  that  where  1 
am,  there  ye  may  be  also."  '  I  then  read  to  her  John  xiv. 
1—6;  xvii.  24;  2  Cor.  v.  1—10,  and  Rom.  viii.  33,  34, 
with  such  remarks  as  I  thought  would  assist  her  medi- 
tations. 

"  Seeing  me  conversing  with  a  friend  who  was  going  to 
town,  she  asked  me  if  I  did  not  find  that  conversation  upon 
other  topics  distracted  my  thoughts.  I  told  her  that  I  had 
been  inquiring  where  the  English  here  buried  their  dead  ; 
and  had  found  that  it  was  in  the  city.  There  her  remains 
would  probably  lie,  not  far  from  the  ashes  of  Polycarp,  and 
other  sainteM  members  of  that  ancient  apocalyptic  church. 
She  only  replied,  '  All,  sinners  saved  by  grace.' 

"  In  the  evening  her  fever  came  on  with  unusual  violence, 
producing  great  excitement.  All  the  energies  of  her  mind 
seemed  to  be  braced  up  to  meet  the  king  of  terrors ;  not  that 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  358 

she  feared  the  consequences  of  death,  but  her  natural  dread 
of  the  mortal  struggle  was  not  yet  gone.  And  there  was,  at 
times,  a  sublimity  in  her  aspect,  her  manner,  and  her  lan- 
guage, as  she  seemed  to  be  gathering  up  her  fortitude  for 
the  last  great  contest. 

"  After  a  while,  I  observed  her  apparently  absorbed,  for 
some  time,  in  private  prayer.  She  then  called  me  to  her,  and 
said,  '  My  dear,  I  fear  I  have  been  putting  you  in  the  place 
of  God,  and  placing  too  much  dependence  upon  you.  It 
has  occurred  to  me,  that  he  will  not  show  himself  until  I 
look  to  him  alone.  I  have  always  intended,  at  the  last,  to 
have  a  season  of  giving  you  up.  Now  I  have  done  it ;  and 
I  feel  as  though  God  had  accepted  me,  and  would  bless  me. 
I  still  love  you,  however ;  you  will  not  misunderstand  me  on 
that  point.'  She  said  to  me,  the  next  day,  that  she  had  been 
happier  since  she  resigned  me. 

"Sept.  25.  —  Sabbath.  —  She  said  to  me,  'This  is  the 
precious  Sabbath.'  '  Yes,'  said  I,  '  I  was  going  to  remind 
you  of  it.'  '  Oh,'  she  replied,  '  I  have  been  thinking  of  it  all 
night.'  After  a  while  she  added,  '  This  is  a  desirable  day 
in  which  to  die.'  And  again,  '  How  should  I  be  disappoint- 
ed not  to  be  called  away  to-day  ! ' 

"  She  sent  her  love  to  her  missionary  friends  in  Smyrna, 
Cyprus,  and  Syria.  Then  turning  to  me,  she  said,  '  Tell 
my  friends,  I  would  not  for  all  the  world  lay  my  remains  any 
where  but  here,  on  missionary  ground.'  After  a  good  many 
remarks,  showing  the  brightness  of  her  views  of  spiritual 
things,  some  of  which  could  be  but  indistinctly  heard,  she 
exclaimed,  '  What  a  goodly  company  of  ancestors  shall  I 
meet  there !  Yes,  and  the  holy  angels,  and  the  Son  of  God ! 
Oh,  the  Almighty  God  !  You  know  nothing  of  his  glorious 
majesty.  I  cannot  express  it ;  but  I  wanted  to  speak  of  it, 
that  you  may  think  that  yourselves  are  nothing.  I  have 
thought  too  much  of  myself.  In  this  sickness  I  have  thought 
it  too  important  that  my  ease  and  wants  should  be  consulted. 
We  all  think  that  we  are  of  more  importance  than  we  are. 
Beware  of  pride.'  Her  mind  seemed  now,  and  at  times 


354  MEMOIR  OF 

subsequently,  to  be  burdened  with  presentiments  of  inex- 
pressible grandeur,  in  anticipation  of  being  ushered  into  the 
immediate  presence  of  God.  Hitherto,  she  had  seen  only 
'through  a  glass  darkly;'  now  she  was  every  moment  ex- 
pecting the  vail  to  be  withdrawn,  which  would  leave  her 
*  face  to  face  '  before  Him  who  dwelleth  in  light  unapproach- 
able, and  at  whose  majesty  the  highest  angels  tremble,  and 
vail  their  faces. 

"  We  sung  that  beautiful  hymn  of  Doddridge  on  the  eter- 
nal Sabbath,  commencing, 

'  Thine  earthly  Sabbaths,  Lord,  we  love.' 

"  To  my  surprise,  her  voice,  which  she  had  so  long  been 
unable  to  use  for  singing,  was  occasionally  heard  mingling 
with  ours.  Her  face  beamed  with  a  smile  of  ecstasy ;  and 
so  intense  was  the  feeling  expressed  in  her  whole  aspect, 
that  we  stopped  after  the  first  verse,  lest  she  should  even  ex- 
pire while  drinking  the  cup  of  joy  we  had  presented  to  her. 
But  she  said  to  us,  'Go  on;'  arid,  though  all  were  bathed 
in  tears,  and  hardly  able  to  articulate,  we  proceeded.  I  was 
sitting  with  her  hand  in  mine.  While  singing  the  second 
verse,  she  pressed  it,  and  turned  to  me  at  the  same  time 
such  a  heavenly  smile  as  stopped  my  utterance.  Before  we 
reached  the  end,  she  raised  both  her  hands  above  her  head, 
and  gave  vent  to  her  feelings  in  tears  of  pleasure,  and  almost 
in  shouting.  —  After  prayer,  she  said,  '  I  have  had  a  little 
glimpse  of  what  I  am  going  to  see.  It  was  but  a  glimpse, 
and  perhaps  it  was  imagination.  But  it  seemed  a  glorious 
sight.  Tell  Mr.  Sarkis,  (an  Armenian  present,  who,  she 
knew,  had  read  Pilgrim's  Progress  with  particular  inter- 
est,) I  have  had  a  slight  view  of  something  like  what  befell 
Christian  after  he  had  crossed  the  river  of  death.'  —  During 
this  deeply  affecting  scene,  there  were  standing  by,  besides 
ourselves,  three  Greeks,  an  Arab,  an  Armenian,  and  a  part 
of  the  time  a  Persian,  while  tears  flowed  freely  from  almost 
every  eye. 

"  Some  time  afterwards,  as  she  was  imagining  she  should 


MRS.   SARAH   L   SMITH.  355 

die  about  the  going  down  of  the  sun,  I  told  her  it  was  Mr. 
Temple's  opinion,  formed  from  the  observation  of  many 
cases,  that  she  would  not  die  before  she  had  lost  her  phys- 
ical dread  of  death.  Christ  had  taken  away  the  sting  of 
death,  and  he  generally  gave  the  world  opportunity  to  ob- 
serve it  in  the  dying  experience  of  his  followers.  She  re- 
plied, '  That  feeling  has  entirely  gone.  I  have  no  more 
fear.' — In  fact,  after  the  religious  exercises  above  men- 
tioned, she  seemed  to  be  in  even  an  exhilarated  state  of 
mind.  As  I  was  giving  her  some  food  or  medicine,  she 
said  to  me,  smiling,  '  I  have  been  pleasing  myself  by  think- 
ing how  I  am  going  to  drop  all  these  things,  —  the  tapioca, 
and  the  arrow-root,  and  the  bread-tea,  and  this  clothing.  I 
am  going  to  leave  them  all  to  you,  and  I  shall  be  clear  of 
them.'  Afterward  she  said,  '  I  have  been  imagining  how 
smiling  all  the  faces  in  heaven  will  look,  if  they  are  like 

's  on   the  day  of  her  conversion.      You  do  not  knowx 

how  I  shall  smile  upon  you,  when  you  come  there.'  Again 
she  said,  '  I  have  had  some  most  sublime  conceptions  to-day, 
of  what  I  shall  see  when  I  enter  the  world  of  spirits.' 

"  Sept.  26.  —  Early  in  the  morning  she  seemed  much  re- 
vived. Her  fever  had  subsided;  and  though  weak,  she 
was  quiet,  and  disposed  to  sleep.  A  sweet  expression  of 
pleasure  was  on  her  face  the  whole  day,  and  she  often 
smiled  so  cheerfully  as  to  make  us  all  happy.  It  was  re- 
ligious joy  that  cheered  her.  She  said  to  me  early  in  the 
day,  '  Perfect  happiness,  what  an  idea !  The  perfection  of 
bliss!  It  is  worth  waiting  a  day  or  two  for.'  —  And  again, 
*  I  thought  a  little  while  ago,  that  I  was  ushered  into  the 
presence  of  Almighty  God,  and  saw  the  all-seeing  eye!'  — 
But  there  was  none  of  the  excitement  of  yesterday.  She 
even  had  a  more  than  natural,  I  may  say,  heavenly  calm- 
ness. She  proposed  uniting  with  us  in  the  holy  commun- 
ion, which  she  had  thought  herself  unable  to  bear  before; 
saying,  she  thought  she  should  enjoy  it,  seeing  that  our 
Saviour  had  said,  '  Do  this  in  remembrance  of  me.'  Ac- 
cordingly, at  four  o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  we  celebrated 


356  MEMOIR  OF 

that  solemn  ordinance  in  her  room.  Mr.  Temple  officiated, 
with  great  solemnity  and  appropriateness  of  remarks.  Hers 
were  almost  the  only  dry  eyes  in  the  room  ;  not  from  want 
of  enjoyment,  for  a  heavenly  expression  of  countenance 
showed  what  she  afterwards  said  —  that  she  enjoyed  it 
highly.  But  it  appeared,  rather,  that  her  nature  had,  since 
yesterday,  undergone  a  change,  and  received  already  some 
of  the  peace  and  calmness  of  the  glorified  state. 

"  Sept.  27.  —  She  said  to  me, '  I  have  been  thinking  all 
night,  that  there  is  nothing  at  all  melancholy  in  the  death 
of  a  Christian,  either  to  himself  or  to  others.  I  feel  very 
happy  in  the  prospect  of  death.' 

"  Sept.  28.  —  She  requested  me  to  pray  that  if  God  had 
any  thing  more  for  her  to  do,  for  which  he  was  thus  keep- 
ing her  here,  he  would  lead  her  to  do  it ;  and  this  she  again 
asked  me  to  petition  for,  when  I  prayed  with  her  at  the 
close  of  the  day. 

"  Sept.  29.  —  The  latter  part  of  the  night  she  began  to  be 
nervous,  as  on  Saturday  night  and  Sabbath,  except  that  she 
was  weaker.  Yet  her  patience  held  out ;  only  she  once  ex- 
claimed in  the  morning,  '  O  Lord,  how  long ! ' 

"  Sept.  30. — It  was  about  half  past  four  when  I  entered 
the  room.  Her  hand  had  a  death-like  coldness  as  I  took 
it,  and  I  perceived  that  her  hour  was  come.  After  being 
raised  as  at  other  times,  without  expectorating,  she  also 
perceived  the  same ;  and,  falling  back  gently  upon  her 
pillow,  said  in  a  faltering  whisper,  '  Lord  Jesus,  receive  my 
spirit.' 

"  The  family  soon  assembled,  including  the  servants, 
and  our  Armenian  friend,  already  mentioned.  It  would 
have  been  a  gratifying  circumstance,  had  her  last  hours 
been  passed  in  the  midst  of  the  nation  to  whose  spiritual 
good  she  had  devoted  her  life.  As  it  was,  our  own  ever- 
faithful  and  kind-hearted  servant  was  the  only  Arab  that 
witnessed  her  dying  scene.  He  took  his  position  by  the 
side  of  her  bed,  and  there  stood  until  the  last ;  showing,  by 
uninterrupted  tears  and  suppressed  sobbing,  how  thoroughly 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  357 

she  had  won  his  attachment.  The  rest  of  the  company 
stoo'd  or  sat  at  a  little  distance,  while  I  sat  by  her  side  with 
her  hand  in  mine.  As  soon  as  all  were  assembled,  I  asked 
her  if  Mr.  Adger  should  pray.  With  indistinctness  she  re- 
plied, '  Yes.'  It  was  the  last  word  she  spoke.  Convulsions 
had  begun  before  he  commenced,  but  she  was  quiet  in  a 
good  degree  while  he  prayed.  We  then  remained  silently 
watching  her ;  feeling  that  we  had  nothing  more  to  do,  but 
to  pray  in  our  hearts  for  her  speedy  relief  from  suffering. 

"  Involuntary  groans  were  occasionally  uttered  in  her 
convulsions.  These,  as  we  were  listening  to  them  with 
painful  sympathy,  once,  to  our  surprise,  melted  away  into 
musical  notes ;  and  for  a  moment  our  ears  were  charmed 
with  the  full,  clear  tones  of  the  sweetest  melody.  No  words 
were  articulated,  and  she  was  evidently  unconscious  of  every 
thing  about  her.  It  seemed  as  if  her  soul  was  already  join- 
ing in  the  songs  of  heaven,  while  it  was  yet  so  connected 
with  the  body  as  to  command  its  unconscious  sympathy. 
Not  long  after,  she  again  opened  her  eyes  in  a  state  of  con- 
sciousness. A  smile  of  perfect  happiness  lighted  up  her 
emaciated  features.  She  looked  deliberately  around  upon 
different  objects  in  the  room,  and  then  fixed  upon  me  a  look 
of  the  tenderest  affection.  Bending  over  her,  I  touched 
her  lips  with  mine,  and  she  returned  my  token  of  love, 
[t  was  her  farewell.  —  Her  frequent  prayers  that  the  Saviour 
would  meet  her  in  the  dark  valley,  have  already  been  men- 
tioned. By  her  smile,  she  undoubtedly  intended  to  assure 
us,  that  she  had  found  him.  Words  she  could  not  utter  to 
express  what  she  felt.  Life  continued  to  struggle  with  its 
last  enemy,  until  twenty  minutes  before  eight  o'clock ;  when 
her  affectionate  heart  gradually  ceased  to  beat,  and  her  soul 
took  its  final  departure  to  be  forever  with  the  Lord." 

"  Mr.  Adger  went  early  to  town,  to  inform  our  friends  of 
the  sorrowful  event,  and  to  make  arrangements  for  the  fu- 
neral. The  American  Consul,  on  receiving  the  intelligence, 


358  MEMOIR  OF 

raised  his  flag  at  half-mast;  and  all  the  American  vessels  in 
the  harbor,  eight  or  ten  in  number,  did  the  same.  After 
Mr.  A.'s  return,  a  place  for  her  burial  was  selected  by  us, 
and  the  funeral  appointed  for  ten  o'clock  to-morrow. 

"Oct.  1.  —  The  English  of  this  village  had  appeared, 
from  the  first  of  our  coming  here,  to  feel  much  sympathy  for 
Mrs.  Smith.  This  was  exhibited  to-day  in  the  numbers  that 
were  present  at  the  funeral.  Besides  most  of  the  American 
Missionaries  from  town,  quite  a  congregation  of  residents 
assembled  at  Mr.  Adger's.  Mr.  Temple  addressed  them  in 
a  most  appropriate  and  impressive  manner,  and  prayed. 
Out  of  respect  for  her,  all  the  ladies  present  broke 
over  the  immemorial  custom  at  Smyrna  of  not  attending 
funerals,  and  joined  the  procession  to  the  grave.  There, 
at  my  request,  the  solemn  funeral  service  of  the  Church  of 
England  was  read  by  the  Rev.  Mr.  Lewis,  varied  only  by 
singing  the  following  beautiful  and  appropriate  hymn  :  — 


'  Unvail  thy  bosom,  faithful  tomb ; 

Take  this  new  treasure  to  thy  trust, 
And  give  these  sacred  relics  room 
To  slumber  in  the  silent  dust. 


'  Nor  pain,  nor  grief,  nor  anxious  fear 

Invade  thy  bounds  —  no  mortal  woes 
Can  reach  the  peaceful  sleeper  here, 
While  angels  watch  the  soft  repose. 

'  So  Jesus  slept — God's  dying  Son 

Passed  through  the  grave,  and  blest  the  bed. 
Rest  here,  blest  saint,  till  from  his  throne 
The  morning  break,  and  pierce  the  shade. 

1  Break  from  his  throne,  illustrious  morn ! 
Attend,  O  earth  !  his  sovereign  word ; 
Restore  thy  trust — a  glorious  form 
Shall  then  arise  to  meet  the  Lord.'  " 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  359 

The  length  of  Mrs.  Smith's  missionary  labors  was  Less 
than  two  years  and  four  months.  Her  age,  at  the  time  of 
her  death,  was  thirty-four  years.  The  village  where  she  is 
interred  is  beautifully  retired,  and  the  spot  a  quiet  one  in 
which  to  rest,  until  the  archangel's  trumpet  shall  break 
the  slumbers  of  the  grave.  A  white  marble  slab  covers  her 
remains,  on  which  is  the  following  inscription :  — 

THE    MONUMENT 

OF 

SARAH    LAN  MAN    SMITH, 

WIFE    OF    THE    REV.    ELI    SMITH, 

WHO   WAS   BORN   IN   NORWICH,  CON.,  U.  S.  A., 

JUNE   18,  1802. 


TO  BENEVOLENT  EFFORTS 
FOR   THE    YOUTH   AND    THE    IGNORANT    OF    HER   NATIVE    CITY ; 

FOR  THE    NEGLECTED    REMNANT 
OP     ITS     ABORIGINAL     INHABITANTS; 

AND    FOR   THE 
BENIGHTED    FEMALES    OF    STRIA  ; 

SHE    DEVOTED    ALL    HER 

ARDENT,    EXPANSIVE,    AND    UNTIRING     ENERGIES, 
AS    A    SERVANT    OF    CHRIST, 

UNTIL, 
SINKING    UNDER    MISSIONARY    LABORS    AT    BEYROOT, 

SHE    WAS    BROUGHT    HITHER, 

AND     DIED     IN     TRIUMPHANT     FAITH, 

SEPTEMBER   30,  1836, 

AGED  34. 


CHAPTER    XVIII. 

CONCLUDING    REMARKS. 

THE  closing  chapter  of  this  volume,  from  the  pen  of  the 
Rev.  Mr.  Smith,  is  devoted  to  general  remarks  upon  some 
traits  of  the  missionary  character  and  habits  of  the  subject 
of  this  Memoir. 

Mrs.  Smith  entered  upon  her  work  with  a  high  sense  of 
its  importance  and  responsibilities.  Love  to  her  Saviour,  a 
lively  faith  in  eternal  things,  and  consequently  a  high  esti- 
mate of  the  value  of  the  soul,  were  her  inducements  to  un- 
dertake it.  These  emotions  were  the  mainspring  of  her  un- 
tiring diligence  in  her  work;  and  sometimes  operated  so 
powerfully  upon  her  mind,  as,  of  themselves,  almost  to  over- 
come her  delicate  frame. 

Entering  thus  upon  her  sphere  of  labor,  she  devoted  her- 
self to  missionary  work  as  her  leading  business.  Every 
thing  was  made  secondary,  and  as  far  as  possible,  auxiliary 
to  it.  This  principle  pervaded  and  regulated  all  her  do- 
mestic arrangements.  To  be  a  mere  housekeeper  and  mis- 
tress of  a  missionary's  family,  and  thus  to  spend  her  time  in 
ordinary  domestic  occupations,  she  felt  would  be  degrading 
to  her  calling.  Her  table  she  always  furnished  abundantly 
for  those  who  composed  her  family.  Suitable  and  becoming 
apparel  she  ever  provided  for  herself  and  others.  And  no 
house  need  be  kept  in  better  order,  or  in  more  perfect  neat- 
ness than  hers.  It  was  a  model  for  imitation.  But  she  was 
ever  devising  ways  in  which  these  objects  might  be  accom- 
plished with  the  least  expense  of  her  time.  This  she  ef- 
fected by  observing  system,  and  doing  as  much  as  possible 

360 


MEMOIR  OF  MRS.   SMITH.  361 

by  the  hands  of  others.  In  her  house,  it  may  be  said  with 
truth,  there  was  a  place  for  every  thing  and  every  thing  was 
kept  in  its  place;  there  was  a  time  for  every  thing,  and 
every  thing  was  done  in  its  time.  Articles  for  the  table 
which  required  her  time,  and  were  not  necessary  to  health, 
were  dispensed  with,  and  their  place  supplied  by  such  as  her 
domestics  could  prepare ;  though,  owing  to  their  ignorance, 
these  were  necessarily  of  the  very  plainest  kind.  Time  was 
too  precious  for  her  to  spend  it  in  labors,  the  object  of  which 
was  merely  to  gratify  the  appetite.  In  her  estimation,  the 
matter  of  food  was  a  thing  of  minor  importance,  and  she 
liked  to  have  it  occupy  as  little  time  and  as  little  prom- 
inence as  possible,  in  her  domestic  arrangements.  For  this 
object  the  regular  meals  of  her  family  were  reduced  to  two  — 
breakfast,  at  seven  in  the  morning,  and  dinner,  at  five  in  the 
evening.  Thus  the  whole  day  was  left  unbroken  for  labor, 
and  much  time  was  saved. 

This  subject  deserved  mention,  both  to  show  how  she 
found  time  to  accomplish  what  she  did,  and  because  mis- 
sionary ladies  so  frequently  complain,  that  domestic  occu- 
pations interfere  with,  and  to  a  great  extent  hinder,  the  be- 
nevolent labors  they  would  be  glad  to  accomplish.  Some 
have  been  almost  ready  to  lay  it  down  as  a  principle,  that 
the  wives  of  missionaries  must  expect  to  do  little,  if  any 
thing,  more  than  take  care  of  their  own  families.  The 
adoption  of  such  an  expectation  by  ladies  entering  upon  the 
missionary  life,  Mrs.  Smith  exceedingly  deprecated.  Her 
own  labors  were  a  practical  demonstration,  that  a  much 
higher  standard  of  usefulness  is  within  reach. 

It  should  be  remarked,  however,  that  her  industry  was  of 
no  ordinary  kind.  It  can  be  said  of  her,  with  hardly  any 
qualification,  that  during  her  missionary  life,  she  never  lost 
an  hour.  Her  daily  labors  were  begun  early.  It  always 
seemed  to  give  her  great  pleasure  to  throw  off  sleep,  and 
rise  from  her  bed.  The  last  winter  she  arose  regularly  at 
half  past  four.  The  duties  of  the  closet  demanded  her  first 
attention,  and  in  these  she  usually  spent  an  hour,  or  an  hour 

Smith.  Jg 


362  MEMOIR  OF 

and  a  half.  It  was  this  that  made  her  love  early  rising. 
She  found  great  relish  in  communion  with  God,  when  alone 
with  him  in  the  stillness  of  morning,  before  any  one  was 
moving  in  the  house.  Her  devotions  performed,  she  began 
the  labors  of  the  day.  In  these  her  energy  was  great.  Noth- 
ing was  shrunk  from  which  ought  to  be  done;  and  what  was 
begun,  was  never  left  unfinished.  Her  despatch  was  extraor- 
dinary. One  could  hardly  tell  when  she  accomplished  all 
that  she  did.  Whilst  another  would  be  talking,  and  think- 
ing of  labor  to  be  done,  she  would  have  it  finished. 

The  labors  she  carried  forward  were  many.  She  had  no 
children  of  her  own,  and  was  consequently  relieved  from  many 
domestic  duties,  which  would  otherwise  have  occupied  much 
of  her  time,  and  diminished  her  labors  as  a  missionary.  Yet 
her  family  was  not  small.  It  consisted  the  last  winter,  most  of 
the  time,  of  four  friends  connected  with  the  mission,  two 
boarding  scholars,  and  three  servants;  making,  with  herself 
and  her  husband,  eleven  individuals,  without  reckoning  occa- 
sional guests.  These  were  all  to  be  cared  for,  and  still 
she  spent  three  hours  daily,  for  five  days  each  week,  in 
teaching  school.  She  carried  forward  a  system  of  visiting 
among  the  native  females,  for  religious  purposes.  Every  other 
day  she  studied  and  recited  a  lesson  in  a  large  native  Arabic 
grammar,  and  on  the  alternate  days  translated  a  portion  of  a 
smaller  one  into  English.  She  took  lessons  daily  in  Italian, 
and  translated  the  weekly  Sunday  school  lessons  from  the 
Union  Questions  into  Arabic.  She  regularly  attended  a 
weekly  conference  meeting,  and  two  female  prayer  meetings  ; 
and  kept  up  an  extensive  correspondence.  Some  arrivals 
would  bring  fifteen  or  twenty  letters  to  be  answered.  And 
in  addition  to  all,  numerous  native  visitors  made  large  en- 
croachments upon  her  time. 

Her  perseverance  in  what  she  considered  duty,  was  invin- 
cible. She  was  not  glad  of  an  excuse  for  neglecting  it,  with 
apparent  consistency.  Were  it  the  duty  of  the  hour  to  at- 
tend a  meeting,  all  arrangements  were  made  to  give  place  to 
it ;  and  she  was  rarely  absent  from  her  post.  In  her  school, 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  363 

whatever  were  her  domestic  labors,  whatever  company  de- 
manded her  attentions  —  it  might  almost  be  said,  whatever 
was  her  health  —  she  was  punctual  at  the  hour.  She  might 
have  suspended  the  school  every  ecclesiastical  festival ;  — 
the  customs  of  the  country  favored  it ;  the  contrary  was  in 
fact  almost  regarded  as  heretical ;  and  had  she  served  as  a 
hireling,  she  would  have  done  it.  But  she  saw  that  such  fre- 
quent interruptions  injured  the  school ;  and  with  the  excep- 
tion of  a  few  great  festivals,  when  the  scholars  would  not 
come,  it  was  always  open. 

She  could  never  persuade  herself  to  allow  plans  of  per- 
sonal gratification  and  relaxation  to  interfere  with  her  labors. 
She  made  several  excursions,  of  deep  interest  to  her  culti- 
vated mind  and  rich  imagination ;  one  of  which  led  her  to 
the  very  summit  of  Lebanon,  and  the  ruins  of  Baalbek,  and 
another  to  Jerusalem  through  the  length  and  breadth  of  Pal- 
estine ;  but  none  of  these  were  made  at  the  sacrifice  of  this 
principle.  Much  as  she  desired  to  visit  the  Holy  City,  such 
a  gratification  was  no  argument  to  her,  nor  would  she  allow 
herself  to  listen  to  the  persuasions  of  her  friends,  so  long  as 
her  school  would  be  stopped  thereby.  She  had  been  in  fee- 
ble health  during  the  winter,  and  the  journey  promised  to 
recruit  her ;  but  she  could  not  make  a  doubtful  experiment 
for  her  health,  at  the  expense  of  interrupting  her  school. 
At  length  a  beloved  Christian  sister,  not  then  connected 
with  the  mission,  but  now  a  valued  member  of  it,  came  for- 
ward and  offered  to  take  her  place,  so  that  none  of  her  im- 
portant labors  would  be  suspended.  Then  she  saw  her  way 
clear,  and  set  her  face  toward  Jerusalem  with  a  cheerful 
heart. 

Though  so  closely  bound  to  her  duties,  she  did  not  go  to 
them  as  a  slave.  Her  affections  were  the  strong  power 
within,  that  accelerated  her  movements.  She  succeeded 
remarkably  in  interesting  her  feelings  in  whatever  duty 
required  her  to  undertake.  She  did  it  with  her  whole  heart. 
Her  labor  was  her  delight ;  and  she  never  was  happier  than 
when  she  was  the  most  busy.  This  was  exhibited  in  her 


364  MEMOIR  OF 

cheerful,  animated  countenance  during  the  day,  and  the  sat- 
isfaction she  manifested  often  in  finding  she  had  no  more 
strength  remaining,  when  the  hour  arrived  for  her  to  seek 
restoration  of  it  in  sleep. 

These  general  observations  upon  Mrs.  Smith's  views  and 
character,  have  been  deemed  important,  as  introductory  to 
a  more  detailed  view  of  her  labors. 

On  entering  her  station,  she  devoted  herself  exclusively  to 
the  natives.  She  might  have  found  much  to  do  for  the  ben- 
efit of  the  European  population  of  Beyroot.  Among  the 
English  and  Americans  alone,  there  were  children  enough 
to  form  a  school ;  whose  parents  were  grieved  to  see  them 
growing  up  without  proper  instruction,  and  were  anxious 
to  have  them  taught  by  some  missionary  friend.  Surprise, 
indeed,  was  sometimes  expressed,  that  she  neglected  them 
to  devote  her  time  to  the  Arabs.  She  did  not,  however, 
neglect  them.  She  felt  and  prayed  for  them,  and  for  all 
the  inhabitants  of  Beyroot,  and  did  what  she  could  inci- 
dentally for  their  good.  But  it  was  to  the  natives  she  had 
devoted  herself.  To  them  she  felt  herself  a  debtor,  and  she 
would  allow  no  other  engagements  to  interfere  with  their 
claims,  and  divert  her  energies  from  them. 

Such  views  rendered  a  knowledge  of  the  Arabic  language 
necessary.  Nor  would  a  mere  passing  acquaintance  with 
it  suffice ;  such  as  is  picked  up  by  most  Franks  in  the  coun- 
try, enabling  her  to  express  herself  intelligibly  on  ordina- 
ry topics.  Her  object  required  that  she  should  be  able 
to  converse  freely  and  acceptably  on  religious  subjects,  and 
to  lead  in  prayer,  to  the  edification  of  natives.  To  thia 
end  a  thorough  acquaintance  with  the  principles  of  the  lan- 
guage, and  a  ready  command  of  an  extensive  vocabulary  of 
words,  were  necessary.  Such  a  knowledge  of  that  most 
difficult  language,  she  deliberately  set  herself  to  acquire, 
and  unremittingly  and  successfully  did  she  pursue  her  aim. 

The  alphabet  she  learned  while  on  her  voyage  from 
Malta  to  Alexandria ;  but  before  reaching  Beyroot,  she  had 
acquired  no  appreciable  knowledge  of  the  language.  With- 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  365 

in  four  months  after,  she  began  the  study  of  a  native  gram- 
mar entirely  in  Arabic ;  though  for  about  half  of  that  time 
she  had  had  no  instruction,  except  for  an  hour  or  two  a 
day  from  a  common  Arab  who  knew  nothing  of  grammar; 
and  during  nearly  the  whole  of  it  was  engaged  in  school 
every  other  week.  In  less  than  nine  months,  she  was  ready 
to  commence  praying  in  Arabic,  with  a  little  girl  whom  she 
then  took  into  her  family  to  educate.  And  in  eleven  months 
she  conducted  the  devotional  exercises  at  the  commence- 
ment of  the  native  female  prayer  meeting.  Her  prayers, 
at  these  times  and  subsequently,  were  always  extemporary. 
The  grammar  above  mentioned,  she  read  through,  sur- 
mounting its  numerous  difficulties ;  and  the  last  winter  of 
her  life,  she  commenced  translating  another  for  the  benefit 
of  the  sisters  who  might  tread  after  her  the  bewildering  and 
thorny  mazes  of  the  Arabic  language.  The  many  new  and 
guttural  sounds  of  the  language,  became  familiar  and  nat- 
ural to  her  organs  of  utterance.  She  could  converse  ac- 
ceptably, and  with  readiness,  upon  most  topics;  and  some 
time  before  leaving  her  station,  ^he  could  fairly  master  dif- 
ficulties which  many  a  foreigner  never  surmounts;  and  was 
prepared  to  use  this  indispensable  instrument  efficiently,  in 
the  great  work  of  imparting  a  knowledge  of  salvation  to  the 
perishing  females  of  Syria. 

Yet  it  was  not  because  she  had  any  peculiar  taste  for  the 
study  of  language,  that  she  was  so  successful.  There  was 
not,  to  the  last,  perhaps,  one  of  her  labors  in  which  she  en- 
gaged with  less  relish  for  it,  in  itself.  She  had  also  many 
obstacles  to  contend  with.  Her  school  from  the  first  took 
up  much  of  her  time,  and  consumed  the  best  part  of  her 
strength.  Her  family,  likewise,  became  large,  and  her  inter- 
ruptions were  exceedingly  numerous.  She  could  never  get 
a  teacher,  who  knew  any  thing  of  grammar,  except  her  hus- 
band ;  and  little  of  his  time  was  at  her  command.  Per- 
plexed and  baffled  by  the  difficulties  of  Arabic,  she  would 
often  weep,  and  almost  in  despair  say,  that  she  could  never 
learn  it.  Had  she  been  willing  to  listen  to  an  excuse  for 


366  MEMOIR  OF 

remaining  ignorant  of  it,  or  for  learning  it  slowly,  she 
had  enough  at  hand  that  were  weighty.  But  she  never  har- 
bored a  thought  of  living  in  the  missionary  field,  without  a 
thorough  knowledge  of  the  language  of  the  people  she 
wished  to  save.  Principle  urged  her  on.  The  study  of 
Arabic  was  her  duty.  As  such,  it  was  one  of  the  things 
never  to  be  omitted  ;  and  very  rarely  did  she  pass  a  day 
without  getting  a  lesson. 

Mrs.  Smith's  missionary  labors  literally  began  at  home, 
The  efforts  she  made  for  the  spiritual  good  of  her  own 
household,  were  not  the  least  important  of  her  benevolent 
exertions ;  and  they  formed  an  integral  part  of  her  general 
plans  of  usefulness. 

She  began  her  missionary  life  with  two  settled  principles 
in  regard  to  servants,  viz  :  that  they  should  be  natives,  and 
that  she  would  have  as  few  as  possible.  The  first  she 
deemed  important,  in  order  that  whatever  was  attempted  for 
their  benefit,  might  form  a  component  part  of  our  system  of 
missionary  efforts  for  the  natives  generally  ;  that  whatever 
success  resulted  from  the  attempt,  might  be  set  down  entire 
to  the  amount  of  good  actually  effected  in  behalf  of  the  na- 
tion ;  and  that  whoever  was  thus  benefited,  might,  through 
the  numerous  channels  of  family  connections  and  friendships 
immediately  around  him,  be  in  circumstances  to  propagate 
and  multiply  the  effects  to  an  indefinite  extent.  The  second 
principle  she  was  partial  to,  as  a  matter  of  economy,  which 
she  ever  studied  most  conscientiously ;  because  it  accorded 
with  that  simplicity  of  life  which  it  is  so  desirable  mission- 
aries should  maintain,  while  they  have  many  temptations  to 
swerve  from  it. 

These  two  principles  somewhat  interfered  with  each  other 
in  practice.  With  a  foreigner,  a  Maltese  who  accompanied 
her  and  Mr.  Smith  from  Alexandria,  and  whom  faithfulness 
induced  them  to  keep  for  a  number  of  months,  she  was  able 
fully  to  practise  upon  the  second ;  for  he  was  generally 
their  only  domestic.  Upon  dismissing  him,  the  first  prin- 
ciple was  brought  into  practice.  But  of  the  natives,  it  was 


MRS.   SARAH  L.   SMITH.  367 

found  necessary  to  have  two  in  the  place  of  one  Maltese. 
They  were  taken  fresh  from  the  mountains,  that  they  might 
be  free  from  evil  habits  often  contracted  in  Frank  families, 
and  that  she  might  have  the  training  of  them  herself.  An 
emancipated  Abyssinian  girl  likewise,  of  Mohammedan  pa- 
rentage, had  previously  been  offered  to  her,  and  appearing  to 
be  fond  of  religious  instruction,  she  was  continued  in  the 
family  chiefly  as  a  charity.  When  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Smith  left 
Beyroot,  the  girl  was  put  into  a  pious  native  family,  and  her 
board  paid  until  the  last  day  of  December,  when  she  died, 
after  a  lingering  illness.  Religious  conversation,  prayer, 
and  the  mere  name  of  Jesus,  continued  to  give  her  pleasure, 
and  soothe  her  in  her  sufferings,  until  the  last;  and  the 
latest  expressed  wish  of  her  heart  was,  that  she  might  die 
and  go  to  her  departed  mistress.  Perhaps  at  the  day  of 
judgment,  this  poor,  ignorant  Moslem  slave  may  appear 
clothed  in  the  Redeemer's  righteousness,  as  one  of  the 
many  jewels  in  the  crown  of  rejoicing  of  that  kind  friend 
who  so  faithfully  instructed  and  prayed  for  her. 

Over  these  domestics  she  watched  as  one  that  must  give 
an  account.  Oriental  customs,  in  the  seclusion  they  pre- 
scribe to  the  female  sex,  put  a  guard  upon  morals ;  which, 
though  artificial,  is  of  great  practical  effect  in  the  absence 
of  enlightened  conscience ;  and  it  too  often  happens,  that 
in  Frank  families,  serious  evils  spring  up  among  native 
servants  from  the  simple  neglect  of  these  salutary  precautions, 
which  are  called  into  existence  by  the  wants  of  society. 
Mrs.  Smith,  possessing  an  acute  sense  of  propriety,  and  a 
quick  apprehension  of  danger  that  kept  her  always  on  the 
alert ;  and  governed  by  a  tender  conscience  that  rendered  it 
impossible  for  her  to  be  at  ease  when  any  one  for  whom  she 
was  responsible  was  exposed  to  temptation ;  soon  discovered 
this  principle,  and  determined  to  apply  it  in  the  government 
of  her  domestics.  The  precaution  was  first  taken,  at  the 
expense  of  considerable  trouble,  to  procure  a  man  servant 
who  was  brother  to  her  maid  ;  and  then  entrance  to  the  apart- 
ments where  the  latter  worked,  was  prohibited  to  other 


368  MEMOIR  OF 

men.  Instead  of  encouraging  her  women  to  go  unvailed  in 
the  streets,  as  many  a  Frank  would  have  done,  she  procured 
them  vails,  which  she  directed  them  to  wear.  This  course 
she  had  the  satisfaction  of  seeing  not  only  attended  by  the 
results  she  wished,  but  also  acquiring  for  her  house  that 
confidence  of  the  natives  which  is  withheld  from  many 
Frank  families. 

Another  important  feature  in  her  domestic  management, 
tending  to  the  good  of  those  in  her  employ,  was  a  constant 
care  to  keep  them  always  provided  with  some  species  of 
labor.  As  she  was  never  idle  herself,  she  would  allow  none 
in  her  service  to  be  unoccupied.  She  deemed  the  loss  of 
their  time,  a  sin  for  which  she  was  accountable ;  she  knew 
that  to  keep  them  busy,  was  the  most  effectual  way  to  keep 
them  from  sin  ;  and  she  felt  that  to  give  them  habits  of  in- 
dustry, was  performing  for  them  a  most  important  act  of 
benevolence.  She  regarded  it  as  much  her  duty,  and  made 
it  as  regular  a  part  of  her  business,  to  see  that  they  were 
provided  with  work  as  with  food.  That  they  should  be 
trained  to  such  habits  of  industry,  was  almost  a  miracle 
among  Arab  women.  Yet  in  reality  hardly  an  hour  ever 
came,  in  which  they  did  not  find  something  already  laid  out 
for  them  to  do.  It  is  proper  to  mention  this  feature  in  her 
treatment  of  domestics,  not  only  because  it  is  so  often  neg- 
lected, to  the  great  injury  of  servants  and  the  impeding  of 
the  usefulness  of  employers,  but  because  it  shows  how  well 
proportioned  and  mature  was  her  missionary  character;  in 
that,  while  attending  to  more  important  public  labors,  she 
suffered  none  of  those  less  noticeable,  yet  essential  duties  to 
be  overlooked. 

It  was  also  with  her  a  fundamental  principle,  that  her  ser- 
vants should  learn  to  read.  This  she  thought  a  matter  of 
great  consequence,  in  a  country  where  hardly  any  of  the  fe- 
males have  this  knowledge.  She  would  have  turned  away 
any  who  were  unwilling  to  be  taught;  for  she  could  not 
bear  to  have  one  in  her  service  merely  to  supply  her  tem- 
poral wants,  while  no  permanent  good  was  received  in  re- 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  369 

turn.  Her  women  were  at  first  taught  their  letters  at  home. 
Afterwards  she  so  arranged  her  household  affairs,  as  to  al- 
low them  to  attend  school  alternately  each  a  half  of  the  day. 
The  man  servant  also  every  day  attended  one  of  the  mis- 
sionary schools  for  two  or  three  hours.  So  that  all  the  do- 
mestics of  the  family,  were  actually  regular  attendants  at 
school.  The  experiment  pleased  her  exceedingly.  It  con- 
tributed much  to  her  happiness.  The  furnishing  of  her 
table  with  more  nicely  dressed  articles  of  food,  that  would 
occupy  the  time  thus  spent  by  her  servants,  was  not  an 
object  to  be  allowed,  as  an  impediment  to  such  an  arrange- 
ment. She  took  pleasure  in  diminishing  the  amount  of  her 
house-work,  that  it  might  be  accomplished.  So  pleased 
with  it  was  she,  as  to  be  satisfied  that  it  would  be  justifiable, 
where  servants'  wages  are  no  more  than  hers  received,  to 
increase  their  number,  in  order  that  they  might  be  thus  in- 
structed. 

Mrs.  Smith  never  interfered  with  the  attendance  of  her 
servants  to  the  rites  of  their  own  religion.  Their  fasts  they 
were  allowed  freely  to  keep ;  and  their  church  they  attended 
on  Sundays  and  festivals.  But  the  religious  rules  of  the 
family  they  were  required  also  to  regard.  From  profane- 
ness,  and  from  Sabbath-breaking  by  work,  or  by  visiting  or 
receiving  visits,  they  were  strictly  prohibited.  And  they 
were  expected  to  worship  God  daily  with  the  family.  One 
who  declined  this  would  not  have  been  employed ;  upon  the 
principle  that  those  ought  to  be  selected  for  servants,  who 
were  most  likely  to  receive  religious  benefit.  For  their 
sake,  family  prayers  in  the  evening  were  always  offered  in 
Arabic;  an  early  hour  being  selected,  that  they  might  be 
more  wakeful. 

On  the  Sabbath  also,  the  servants  had  many  privileges. 
In  the  morning,  during  the  last  winter,  a  native  brother 
came,  and  exhorted  and  prayed  with  them  in  the  house ; 
enough  of  the  neighbors  being  present  to  form  a  small  con- 
gregation. In  the  afternoon,  they  always  attended  the  Sab- 
bath school  and  Arabic  service;  and  in  the  evening  at 

16* 


370  MEMOIR  OF 

family  prayers,  they  were  examined  upon  the  sermon  they 
had  heard.  But  these  public  privileges  Mrs.  Smith  did  not 
regard  as  excusing  her  from  more  private  duties  to  her 
female  servants.  Besides  hearing  them  read,  she  always 
found  time,  notwithstanding  her  exhausting  duties  on  the 
Sabbath,  to  spend  a  season  with  them  in  private.  At  this 
hour,  two  or  three  Druze  women  were  often  present.  She 
read,  conversed,  and  prayed  with  them.  Variety  was  given 
to  the  exercise,  by  reading  some  interesting  religious  nar- 
rative; though  for  the  want  of  books  of  this  nature  in 
Arabic,  she  was  obliged  to  translate  them  orally  into  that 
language  as  she  read  along.  In  this  way,  she  read  through 
the  Memoir  of  Mary  Lothrop,  during  the  last  winter,  much 
to  their  gratification.  So  persevering  was  she  in  this,  as 
in  every  duty,  that  she  was  found  engaged  in  it,  the  last  Sab- 
bath she  was  at  Beyroot,  though  so  feeble  as  to  be  lying  on 
her  bed.  It  is  believed  that  she  had  also  stated  times  for 
praying  with  each  one  by  herself. 

It  will  not  be  wondered  at,  that  servants  \yho  had  such  a 
mistress,  were  so  reluctant  to  part  with  her,  and  so  over- 
come with  grief,  as  they  all  were  at  her  departure  ;  nor  that 
her  poor  colored  girl,  in  view  of  death,  fondly  cherished  the 
desire  of  being  again  allowed  to  be  with  her,  as  a  bright, 
cheerful  ray  from  the  dark  prospect  before  her. 

Such  were  some  of  Mrs.  Smith's  domestic  missionary 
labors.  And  those  missionary  sisters,  who,  by  domestic 
cares  or  other  causes,  are  prevented  from  engaging  in  the 
more  public  duties  that  demanded  her  principal  energies, 
may  be  encouraged  by  seeing  how  much  may  be  done  of  a 
missionary  nature,  even  within  their  limited  circle.  They 
can  give  to  a  missionary's  family  a  missionary  shape  and 
character.  They  can  surround  him  with  a  missionary  atmos- 
phere, which  every  one  must  breathe  who  comes  within  it. 
They  can  save  many  souls  by  their  own  instructions,  with- 
out going  beyond  the  bounds  of  their  families. 

Very  soon  after  her  arrival  at  Beyroot,  Mrs.  Smith  had  a 
fixed  desire  to  take  a  little  Arab  girl  to  be  brought  up  in  her 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  371 

family.  It  originated  from  a  variety  of  motives.  The  warm 
affections  of  her  heart  sought  the  constant  presence  of  some 
such  object  of  attachment.  The  little  girl's  soul  she  hoped 
to  save ;  and  she  desired  also  to  train  her  up  to  be  a  helper 
in  the  great  work  of  enlightening  and  saving  others.  It 
gratified  her  feelings  of  benevolence  to  bring  home  to  the 
scene  of  her  domestic  labors,  a  subject  upon  which  to  exer- 
cise them;  that  they  might  know  no  cessation ;  for  thereby, 
in  her  most  domestic  occupations,  she  was  enabled  to  feel 
that  she  was  still  doing  good  to  one  of  the  natives,  to  whom 
she  wished  every  hour  of  her  life  to  be  devoted.  She  hoped 
also,  by  thus  creating  continual  occasion  for  the  use  of  the 
Arabic  language,  to  be  able  to  learn  it  sooner. 

She  at  length  selected  from  her  school  one  of  the  most 
promising  scholars,  about  eight  years  of  age,  and  with  the 
consent  of  her  parents,  adopted  her.  In  Mrs.  Smith's  care, 
attentions,  and  gradually  in  her  affections  also,  she  took 
almost  the  rank  of  a  daughter.  But  it  was  settled  as  a 
fundamental  principle  in  her  education,  from  the  first,  not  to 
Europeanize  her,  and  thereby  unfit  her  to  live  contentedly 
and  usefully  among  her  countrymen,  where  she  was  to  have 
her  abode.  She  was  therefore  always  dressed  in  the  native 
costume,  and  took  a  rank  in  the  family  midway  between  a 
daughter  and  a  servant.  In  addition  to  needle-work,  she 
was  taught  to  assist  in  most  kinds  of  domestic  labor ;  and 
so  thoroughly  was  she  initiated  into  habits  of  industry,  as 
never  to  sit  down  with  nothing  to  do. 

Yet  with  the  servants  she  was  never  allowed  to  associate. 
Mrs.  Smith's  hope  of  special  benefit  to  the  child  from  resi- 
ding in  her  family,  was  based  very  much  upon  the  princi- 
ple of  segregation ;  and  she  had  the  opinion  firmly  fixed, 
that  unless  every  avenue  by  which  contamination  might  be 
contracted  were  strictly  guarded,  all  her  labor  would  prob- 
ably be  lost.  She  was  watched,  therefore,  with  a  care  that 
parental  anxiety  rarely  gives  rise  to ;  and  had  no  access  to 
the  kitchen,  except  on  an  errand  for  a  moment;  nor  was  she 
ever  left  alone  in  the  house,  with  the  servants ;  and  though 


372  MEMOIR   OF 

permitted  to  visit  her  parents  regularly,  she  was  allowed  to 
spend  the  night  at  home  but  once  a  year.  In  religion,  her 
family  was  of  the  Greek  church ;  and  in  regard  to  ceremo- 
nial observances,  Mrs.  Smith  allowed  her  to  be  governed 
very  much  by  the  wishes  of  her  friends.  The  fasts  she  was 
allowed  to  observe,  so  far  as  they  strenuously  insisted ;  yet 
not  without  being  fully  taught  their  futility  in  themselves  to- 
ward aiding  at  all  in  the  great  matter  of  her  soul's  salvation, 
nor  without  her  parents  being  warned  of  the  false  ideas 
of  religion  they  were  likely  to  give  her.  In  remonstrating 
with  the  little  girl's  mother  on  this  subject,  she  is  known  to 
have  most  affectionately  pressed  upon  her  the  extreme  ab- 
surdity and  sin  of  attaching  such  importance  to  fasts  and  fes- 
tivals, while  Sabbath-breaking,  lying,  and  profaneness  were 
indulged  with  an  undisturbed  conscience ;  and  to  have  sol- 
emnly warned  her  of  the  great  danger  she  was  in,  of  ruining 
her  daughter's  soul  forever,  by  leading  her  into  paths  de- 
viating from  the  strait  and  narrow  way  of  salvation. 

Mrs.  Smith's  object  in  taking  her,  at  the  outset,  was  re- 
ligious ;  and  this  object  she  ever  kept  uppermost  in  training 
her.  It  has  been  already  mentioned  that  she  knelt  with  her 
in  prayer,  the  day  of  her  entering  the  family,  though  Mrs. 
Smith  had  then  been  less  than  nine  months  studying  her 
language.  This  practice  was  continued  every  day  she  was 
with  her,  and  doubtless  while  it  impressed  the  child,  and 
called  down  the  blessing  of  God  upon  both,  it  gave  Mrs. 
Smith  the  ability  she  had  to  commence  so  early  praying  in 
her  school,  and  in  the  female  prayer  meeting. 

Mrs.  Smith's  instruction  of  the  little  girl  was  daily  and 
constant.  In  addition  to  the  privileges  she  enjoyed  in  com- 
mon with  the  servants,  which  have  been  mentioned,  her 
habit  was  to  hear  her  read  a  portion  of  Scripture  while 
dressing  in  the  morning,  thus  accomplishing  an  object  ever 
dear  to  her  —  the  saving  of  time.  She  then  questioned  her 
upon  what  she  had  read,  gave  her  other  instruction,  and  led 
her  to  the  throne  of  grace.  Thus  her  pupil  not  only  became 
an  intelligent  reader,  but  acquired  a  knowledge  of  the  prinei- 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  373 

pies  of  religion,  which  would  be  considered  good  in  an 
American  child  of  her  age.  It  was  a  pleasure  to  question 
her  upon  the  Scripture  read  at  family  prayers,  and  upon  the 
sermon  she  heard  on  Sunday ;  her  answers  were  so  appro- 
priate. Her  conscience  becoming  thus  enlightened,  she 
was  sometimes  much  impressed  by  the  truth. 

In  a  word,  the  expectations  Mrs.  Smith  had  formed  in 
taking  her  were  fully  answered  ;  and  she  was  often  heard 
to  say,  that  she  had  every  day  been  amply  repaid  for  the 
pains  bestowed  upon  her.  It  will  not  be  wondered  at,  that 
her  affections  became  entwined  very  closely  around  so  prom- 
ising a  pupil,  and  that  the  attachment  assumed  much  of  the 
character  of  parental  kindness.  Mrs.  Smith's  sharpest  trial, 
perhaps,  at  her  departure  from  Beyroot,  arose  from  leaving 
her  behind  :  and  in  her  last  days  she  made  arrangements 
which  she  hoped  would  secure  to  her  a  small  legacy.  The 
sum  she  desired  has  since  been  appropriated  for  that  pur- 
pose, and  it  is  hoped  will  serve  as  an  inducement  for  the 
little  girl  to  remain  in  some  of  the  missionary  families,  until 
the  seed  sown  with  so  many  prayers,  shall  spring  up  and 
bear  fruit 

The  female  school  at  Beyroot  was  commenced  by  Mrs. 
Thomson  and  Mrs.  Dodge,  in  1833.  A  few  girls  were 
previously  found  in  some  of  the  public  schools  supported  by 
the  mission.  But  these  ladies  wished  to  bring  them  more 
directly  under  missionary  influence,  and  to  confer  upon 
them  the  benefit  of  a  system  of  instruction  adapted  to  fe- 
males. A  commencement  was  accordingly  made,  by  giv- 
ing lessons  to  such  little  girls  as  could  be  irregularly  as- 
sembled for  an  hour  or  two  a  day  at  the  mission-house; 
such  an  informal  beginning  being  not  only  all  that  the  ladies 
had  time  to  attempt,  but  being  also  considered  desirable  as 
less  likely  to  excite  jealousy  and  opposition.  For  the  pro- 
ject was  entered  upon  with  much  trembling  and  apprehen- 
sion. Not  merely  indifference  to  female  education  had  to  be 
encountered,  but  strong  prejudice  against  it,  existing  in  the 
public  raiiid  from  time  immemorial.  The  Oriental  prejudice 


374  MEMOIR  OF 

against  innovations  from  any  quarter,  and  especially  from 
foreigners,  threatened  resistance.  The  seclusion  of  females 
within  their  own  immediate  circle  of  relationship,  originally 
Oriental,  but  strengthened  by  Mohammedan  influence,  stood 
in  the  way.  And,  more  than  all,  religious  jealousy,  look- 
ing upon  the  missionaries  as  dangerous  heretics,  and  their 
influence  as  contamination,  seemed  to  give  unequivocal 
warning,  that  the  attempt  might  be  fruitless.  The  older 
missionaries,  who  could  weigh  the  full  force  of  all  these 
obstacles,  having  felt  them  through  so  many  years  of  op- 
position to  many  of  their  labors,  were  less  sanguine  of  suc- 
cess, than  the  brethren  and  sisters  who  had  newly  arrived. 
But  they  were  not  aware  of  the  hold  they  had  gained  upon 
the  public  confidence.  The  event  proved,  in  this  as  in 
many  other  missionary  attempts,  that  strong  faith  is  a 
better  principle  to  act  upon  in  the  propagation  of  the  gospel, 
than  cautious  calculation.  Even  down  to  the  present  time, 
it  is  not  known  that  a  word  of  opposition  has  been  uttered 
against  the  school,  which  was  thus  commenced. 

In  this  initiatory  state  Mrs.  Smith  found  the  school,  on  her 
arrival  at  Beyroot  in  January  of  1834.  Some  six  or  eight 
girls  assembled  in  the  afternoon  in  Mrs.  Thomson's  room 
at  the  mission-house,  and  were  taught  sewing  and  the  alpha- 
bet. One  was  far  enough  advanced  to  aid  in  teaching ;  and 
knowing  something  of  English,  could  act  as  interpreter. 
The  widow  of  Gregory  Wortabet  also  occasionally  assisted. 
Mrs.  Smith  commenced  her  labors  in  the  sewing  department 
the  second  week  after  her  arrival,  and  soon  Mrs.  Wortabet 
was  engaged  as  a  permanent  helper.  Mrs.  Thomson  re- 
moving to  Jerusalem  in  the  spring,  the  school  devolved  upon 
Mrs.  Dodge  and  Mrs.  Smith ;  who  took  alternate  weeks  in 
teaching  it,  until  it  was  discontinued  in  June  on  account  of 
the  heat.  In  the  fall,  Mrs.  Dodge  also  removed  to  Jerusa- 
lem, and  then  it  was  left  wholly  upon  Mrs.  Smith's  hands. 
Thus  it  continued  for  more  than  a  year.  Soon  after  reach- 
ing Beyroot,  Mrs.  Smith  saw  that  a  promising  field  was 
open  for  female  usefulness,  and  after  much  prayerful  con- 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  375 

sideration,  she  determined  to  invite  a  female  friend,  Miss 
Rebecca  W.  Williams,  to  come  from  America,  and  help  her. 
Miss  W.  immediately  complied  with  the  invitation ;  and 
with  the  resolution  of  deep  Christian  devotedness,  left  her 
friends  and  country,  by  the  earliest  opportunity,  on  this  er- 
rand of  benevolence.  The  measure  proved  a  happy  one, 
and  both  ladies  saw  constantly  increasing  reason  to  rejoice 
that  it  had  been  taken.  Miss  W.  went  into  the  school 
immediately  on  her  arrival.  But  Mrs.  Smith,  preferring 
that  the  school,  rather  than  herself,  should  be  benefited 
thereby,  determined  that  it  should  be  open  twice  as  many 
hours  as  before,  and  continued  to  give  to  it  nearly  as  much 
time  as  she  had  done. 

The  difficulty  of  appropriating  to  the  school  a  room  in 
the  mission-house,  caused  it  to  suffer  many  inconveniences 
at  the  outset.  A  benevolent  daughter  of  the  American 
Consul  at  Alexandria,  Mrs.  Tod,  then  a  resident  at  Beyroot, 
observing  this,  and  desiring  to  contribute  something  toward 
the  salvation  of  the  Syrian  women,  opened  a  subscription  for 
a  school-house.  Two  hundred  dollars  were  subscribed  in 
Syria,  at  Alexandria,  and  Bagdad,  for  this  purpose,  and 
promptly  paid.  This  sum  enabled  the  mission  to  erect  a 
substantial  stone  building,  on  the  premises  belonging  to  the 
Board ;  which  in  the  spring  of  1835,  was  ready  to  be  occu- 
pied, and  furnished  excellent  accommodations  for  the  school. 

Mrs.  Smith  had  very  little  acquaintance  with  school  teach- 
ing at  home;  none,  in  fact,  except  what  she  had  acquired  in 
Sabbath  schools  and  in  her  charitable  labors  among  the  Mo- 
hegans.  Nor  had  she  a  taste  for  it.  She  often  humorously 
expressed  to  her  husband  her  surprise  at  finding  herself  so 
thoroughly  a  school-mistress.  It  was  because  Providence 
directed  her  to  this,  as  the  way  for  her  to  do  good,  and  be- 
cause she  saw  that  otherwise  it  would  not  be  done,  that  she 
engaged  in  it.  Yet  she  did  not  enter  upon  it  reluctantly, 
nor  continue  it  as  a  task.  In  this,  as  in  almost  every  case, 
what  was  her  duty  became  her  pleasure.  Her  heart  entered 
fully  into  it.  This  was  seen  in  the  uneasiness  it  gave  her 


376  MEMOIR  OF 

to  lose  a  day  from  school,  and  the  great  reluctance  with 
which  she  closed  it  for  a  vacation.  It  has  been  mentioned 
that  the  first  summer  it  was  closed  in  June,  on  account  of 
the  heat.  But  then  she  had  no  sooner  retired  to  the  moun- 
tains, for  a  cooler  climate,  than  she  gathered  a  few  little 
girls  around  her  there,  whom  she  taught  regularly  every 
day.  The  second  summer  she  would  not  consent  to  close 
her  school  until  August ;  and  then  she  wrote  to  a  friend 
that  she  "  did  it  in  the  spirit  of  obedience  to  her  husband." 
She  was  strict  in  the  preservation  of  order  in  every  move- 
ment of  the  school.  Another  would  perhaps  have  thought 
that  such  untutored  Arab  girls  must  needs  be  indulged,  or 
they  would  conceive  a  disgust  for  the  place  of  instruction, 
and  come  no  more.  But  she  settled  it  as  a  principle,  that 
order  was  essential  to  the  well-being  of  a  school,  and  was 
moreover  one  of  the  things,  and  that  not  the  least,  which 
the  children  needed  to  be  taught.  It  was  surprising  to  see 
how  soon  they  learned  to  understand  and  regard  it.  This 
doubtless  made  them  love  school  the. better.  A  more  or- 
derly collection  of  cheerful  faces,  is  not  often  to  be  found 
in  a  school-house  in  a  Christian  land.  The  chief  means 
employed  for  the  preservation  of  order,  was  a  black-board, 
for  debt  and  credit  marks ;  and  this  was  generally  sufficient 
to  secure  the  most  perfect  subordination.  The  employment 
of  rewards  was  not  adopted  without  due  deliberation.  Her 
opinion  was,  that  among  children  so  ignorant  and  untutored, 
and  so  unaccustomed  to  the  restraints  of  a  school ;  who 
came  with  so  little  relish  for  study,  and  whose  parents  were 
so  ignorant  of  the  value  of  education  ;  it  was  necessary  at 
the  outset  thus  to  address  a  principle,  whose  control  they 
would  all  feel,  and  access  to  which  was  direct  and  easy. 
She  never  saw  reason  to  change  this  opinion ;  and  the  re- 
wards were  so  managed,  that  she  could  say  upon  her  death- 
bed, that  she  could  recollect  no  instance  in  which,  to  her 
knowledge,  envy  had  been  caused  among  the  scholars  by 
means  of  them.  The  rewards  were  regulated  by  the  num- 
ber of  credit  marks,  and  were  distributed  two  or  three  times 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  377 

a  year,  consisting  chiefly  of  plain  articles  of  dress.  At 
these  times,  she  had  begun  to  have  an  examination.  The 
last  she  held  in  company  with  Miss  Williams,  but  a  short 
time  before  she  was  obliged  to  leave.  The  mothers  of  the 
children,  and  some  other  female  friends,  were  present.  The 
scholars,  together,  amounted  to  upwards  of  forty ;  the  room 
was  well  filled,  presenting  a  scene  that  would  have  de- 
lighted the  heart  of  many  a  friend  of  missions.  Classes 
were  examined  in  reading,  spelling,  geography,  first  lessons 
in  arithmetic,  Scripture  questions,  the  English  language, 
and  sacred  music ;  and  the  whole  was  closed  by  a  brief 
address  from  Mrs.  Dodge.  The  mothers  then  came  forward, 
of  their  own  accord,  and  in  a  gratifying  manner  expressed 
their  thanks  to  the  ladies  for  what  they  had  done  for  their 
daughters. 

Had  M*s.  Smith  been  unable  to  connect  her  labors  in 
this  school  directly  with  the  great  work  of  saving  souls,  she 
would  have  felt  little  interest  in  it.  To  this  object  she 
was  wholly  devoted.  Any  employment  directly  bearing  upon 
it  had  a  charm  for  her.  Every  thing  aside  from  it,  or  from 
religion  in  some  of  its  relations,  was  insipid.  Only  a  few 
weeks  after  she  began  to  take  her  turn  in  the  school,  and 
during  the  absence  of  her  husband  in  the  Hauran,  she  took 
a  step  which  had  an  important  bearing  upon  its  religious 
character.  Her  desire  to  have  God  formally  acknowledged 
in  it,  induced  her  to  request  Mr.  Bird  to  come  in  and  close  it 
with  prayer.  The  first  time  he  did  so,  the  children,  as  they 
knelt  down,  were  so  amused  at  the  novelty  of  the  position, 
that  all  were  overcome  with  laughter,  which  was  continued 
through  the  exercise.  So  much  did  the  thought  grieve  her, 
that  they  were  so  brutishly  ignorant  as  to  be  thus  affected  by 
this  solemn  exercise,  that  her  feelings  rose  beyond  her  con- 
trol, and  she  wept.  They  had  even  then  begun  to  be  much 
attached  to  her ;  and  perceiving,  when  they  arose,  how  their 
conduct  had  affected  her,  they  all  of  them,  of  their  own  ac- 
cord, came  forward  and  expressed  their  sorrow  for  what 
they  had  done.  From  this  time,  prayer  was  Tarely,  if  ever, 


378  MEMOIR  OF 

omitted  for  a  single  day.  Mrs.  Wortabet  soon  began  to  lead 
in  the  exercise,  accompanying  it  with  the  reading  of  the 
Scriptures,  and  remarks.  One  of  the  missionary  gentlemen, 
however,  often  conducted  the  closing  exercises  of  the  week, 
until  Mrs.  Smith  was  able  herself  to  perform  devotional 
duties  in  Arabic.  After  that,  she  alternated  with  her  as- 
sistant ;  and  once  a  week  it  was  their  habit  to  stop  after 
school,  and  unite  in  prayer  for  the  blessing  of  God  upon 
their  labors.  The  religious  instructions  she  gave,  in  general 
addresses  to  all  and  in  private  conversation  with  individual 
scholars,  were  varied  and  constant.  Hardly  a  school  in 
America,  probably,  has  more  religious  instruction  given  in 
it,  and  that  in  a  more  direct  form,  than  was  received  by  this. 
And  who  were  these  children  that  listened  to  it  ?  Most  of 
them  were  Arabs  of  the  Greek  church;  two  were  Jewesses, 
some  were  Druzes;  and  at  times  there  were  eight  or  ten 
Moslems.  All  loved  her  with  a  sincere  attachment ;  for 
such  labors  of  love  could  not  but  win  their  hearts.  On  the 
return  of  her  husband  to  Beyroot,  after  her  decease,  his 
mere  presence  in  the  school  drew  tears  from  many  eyes,  by 
the  recollections  it  occasioned. 

May  God  yet  cause  the  seed  thus  sown  to  take  root  and 
bear  fruit ;  that  she  may  ere  long  welcome  some  of  these 
dear  children,  the  objects  of  so  much  effort,  of  so  many 
warm  affections,  and  of  so  many  prayers,  to  join  her  in 
the  labors  and  enjoyments  that  occupy  her  in  heaven. 

The  native  Sabbath  school  at  Beyroot  originated  with 
Mrs.  Smith.  In  this  department  of  instruction,  her  first 
public  effort  of  benevolence  was  made  in  the  land  of  her 
birth  ;  and  in  it  she  was  still  engaged,  when  called  to  adopt 
Syria  for  her  field  of  labor.  It  might  be  expected  that  her 
interest  in  Sabbath  schools  would  not  be  diminished,  by  this 
removal  to  a  land  where  she  must  constantly  see  increased 
need  for  them. 

A  Sabbath  school  for  the  English  and  American  chil- 
dren at  Beyroot,  was  in  existence  before  her  arrival.  To 
this,  after  the  return  of  her  husband  from  the  Hauran,  in 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  379 

the  spring  after  their  arrival,  she  proposed  that  a  native 
class  should  be  added.  He  had  little  faith  in  the  suc- 
cess of  the  project,  but  urged  by  her  entreaties,  consented 
to  attempt  it.  At  first,  two  or  three  boys  only  came  and 
recited  to  him.  Soon  a  class  was  brought  in  from  the  fe- 
male school,  then  taught  by  Mrs.  Dodge  and  herself.  The 
succeeding  winter,  the  Arab  scholars,  at  her  suggestion, 
again  were  separated  from  the  others,  and  assembled  at  the 
house  of  a  native  brother.  There  were  sometimes  enough 
to  give  him  and  Mrs.  Wortabet  also  a  class.  In  the  spring, 
the  female  school-house  being  finished,  the  school  was  re- 
moved thither ;  and  from  that  time,  there  continued  to  be 
regularly  from  twenty  to  thirty  scholars,  with  usually  five 
teachers.  These  teachers  met  every  Friday  evening,  around 
her  table,  to  study  the  lessons  for  the  following  Sabbath, 
and  for  prayer.  Three  of  the  teachers  being  natives,  this 
meeting  was  not  less  important  for  the  profit  they  derived 
from  it,  than  from  that  which  accrued  to  the  scholars.  In 
the  instructions  given,  the  Union  Questions  of  the  American 
Sunday  School  Union,  were  used  as  a  guide  ;  and  for  this 
purpose  the  lesson  of  each  Sabbath  was  translated  during 
the  week  into  Arabic.  This  labor,  as  has  been  already 
mentioned,  Mrs.  Smith  began,  the  last  winter,  to  take  upon 
herself. 

Most  of  the  scholars  were  females,  and  these  chiefly  from 
the  school.  The  servants  of  the  mission  families,  and  some 
adult  inquirers,  used  also  to  attend.  Some  strong  induce- 
ment must  have  operated  to  bring  children  together  for  this 
object  on  the  Sabbath.  At  home  they  were  never  told  that 
it  was  their  duty  to  attend ;  but  on  the  contrary,  it  was  nat- 
ural for  their  parents  to  regard  it  with  coldness  or  suspicion. 
They  had  been  accustomed  to  be  permitted,  on  the  Sabbath, 
to  engage  as  fully  as  they  desired  in  their  recreations.  This 
was  an  abridgment  of  their  liberty,  by  confinement  to 
studies  for  which  they  had  naturally  no  relish,  and  for  which 
they  were  likely  to  be  ridiculed  by  their  companions.  The 
chief  influence  which  led  them  to  assemble  under  such  cir- 


380  MEMOIR  OF 

cumstances,  it  would  be  wrong  not  to  ascribe  to  the  blessing 
of  God  in  answer  to  prayer.  But,  doubtless,  affection  for 
their  teachers  had  influence  with  some  of  these  scholars, 
and  attachment  to  the  school  was  not  wanting  as  a  motive. 
Rewards  also  were  given,  according  to  the  number  of  marks 
each  one  received;  for  the  same  reasons  that  justified  their 
introduction  into  the  day  school.  But  here  they  always 
consisted  of  religious  books. 

In  this  school  the  fullest  evangelical  instruction  was  given, 
and  in  the  plainest  manner,  both  catechetically  arid  by  direct 
address.  Thus  to  keep  such  a  number  of  young  persons,  for 
an  hour  or  two  on  the  Sabbath,  from  merely  the  various 
ways  of  profaning  holy  time,  in  which  they  would  otherwise 
have  been  engaged,  was  an  object  of  no  small  importance. 
How  much  more  important  was  the  object  actually  accom- 
plished, might  have  been  estimated  by  one  who  should  have 
gone  into  the  school,  and  witnessed  the  nature  of  the  in- 
struction given,  and  the  eager  attention  with  which  it  was 
received.  He  would  have  found  Mrs.  Smith  seated  on  a 
low  stool,  with  six  or  eight  bright  little  girls  half  surround- 
ing her,  and  in  their  eagerness  to  catch  her  instructions 
bending  forward  till  their  heads  often  formed  a  semicircle 
very  near  her  own;  while  their  lively  faces,  and  animated 
inquiries,  showed  the  interest  excited  by  the  words  that  fell 
from  her  lips.  The  scene  was  edifying  to  those  who  con- 
stantly witnessed  it ;  and  she  was  often  heard  to  affirm,  that 
she  never  had  a  more  interesting  and  improving  class  at 
home,  than  this  which  she  here  trained  up  of  untutored  Arab 
girls.  The  hour  was  always  too  short  for  what  she  had  to 
say ;  and  the  superintendent  generally  had  to  interrupt  her, 
when  the  time  came  to  close  the  school  with  his  customary 
address. 

When  the  exercises  were  finished,  each  class  followed  its 
teacher  to  the  Arabic  preaching,  at  the  mission-house.  Here 
she  sat  with  the  female  scholars,  to  mark  their  behavior; 
and  on  Monday  morning,  at  the  opening  of  the  school,  they 
were  questioned  by  her  upon  the  sermon  delivered.  Some 


MRS.  SARAH   L.  SMITH.  381 

learned  to  give  a  very  good  abstract  of  what  the  preacher 
had  said ;  and  under  such  training,  they  became  his  most 
attentive  and  interesting  hearers. 

The  native  female  prayer  meeting,  at  its  commencement, 
was  an  untried  experiment  even  at  Beyroot,  the  oldest  of 
American  missions  in  the  Mediterranean.  Up  to  about  this 
time,  there  had  been  little  opportunity  to  establish  one. 
Only  one  missionary  lady  on  the  ground  was  capable  of 
conducting  the  exercise ;  and  there  was  but  one  native  sis- 
ter to  attend  and  aid.  Serious  obstacles  stand  in  the  way 
of  such  a  meeting  on  missionary  ground.  The  hinderances 
missionary  ladies  often  meet  with,  in  learning  the  language, 
are  apt  to  delay  for  some  time  their  acquiring  a  sufficient 
acquaintance  with  it  for  such  purposes ;  though  they  may  in 
a  short  time  know  enough  for  common  use.  And  then  the 
strangeness  of  such  a  meeting  among  the  natives,  makes  it 
appear  to  female  diffidence  a  formidable  undertaking.  Yet 
these  hinderances  exist  perhaps  more  in  imagination  than  in 
reality ;  and  at  the  most,  need  have  weight  only  at  the  com- 
mencement of  a  mission.  For  it  is  practice  that  so  soon 
gives  command  of  a  new  language  for  ordinary  purposes ; 
and  practice  will  as  surely  give  command  of  it  for  the  con- 
duct of  religious  exercises.  And  after  such  exercises  have 
been  once  commenced  at  any  mission,  the  strangeness  of  the 
thing  passes  away ;  while  the  new  sisters  are  both  encour- 
aged by  the  example  of  those  they  find  on  the  ground,  and 
are  helped  soon  to  unite  with  them,  by  what  they  learn  of 
the  language  from  habitually  hearing  others  use  it  in  devo- 
tion. Much,  very  much,  depends  upon  the  sisters,  as  well 
as  upon  the  brethren,  at  the  outset  of  a  mission.  For  if  they 
take  a  high  stand  in  such  positively  missionary  labors,  an 
elevated  standard  is  permanently  set  up  for  those  who  come 
after,  which  they  will  naturally  imitate;  while  if  little  is 
attempted,  it  is  only  now  and  then  one  of  more  than  ordinary 
character,  who,  on  entering  the  field  subsequently,  will  ven- 
ture to  go  farther  than  her  elders ;  and  thus  years  may  see 
very  little  done  in  the  female  department.  The  native  sis- 


382  MEMOIR  OF        -,«  v 

ters  are  not  to  be  taken  into  account  in  this  matter,  for  they 
will  generally  go  no  faster  than  they  are  led ;  and  unless  a 
missionary  lady  shows  them  the  way,  and  goes  before  them 
herself,  they  will  hardly  ever  take  a  single  step. 

The  desirableness  of  such  a  meeting  as  the  one  in  ques- 
tion, was  first  suggested  to  Mrs.  Smith  by  one  of  her  dearest 
friends,  who  has  already  been  mentioned  as  having  taken 
the  female  school  during  her  visit  to  Jerusalem.  The 
modesty  of  this  sister,  equalled  only  by  her  benevolence, 
would  allow  her  to  give  no  encouragement  of  taking  a  part 
in  it  herself.  But  the  proposal  received  the  cordial  appro- 
bation of  the  only  missionary  lady  besides  Mrs.  Smith  then 
on  the  ground ;  and  it  was  found  that  at  least  half  a  dozen 
Arab  women  would  probably  attend,  at  the  beginning.  To 
show  Mrs.  Smith  that  any  labor  connected  with  the  Redeem- 
er's kingdom,  within  her  sphere,  was  desirable  and  practi- 
cable, never  failed  to  enlist  her  energies  in  its  immediate 
execution.  This  plan  presented  especial  claims,  arising  from 
the  peculiar  circumstances  of  those  for  whose  benefit  it  was 
to  be  attempted. 

The  Oriental  seclusion  of  females  renders  them  difficult 
of  access  to  the  ordinary  means  of  grace  used  by  a  mission- 
ary gentleman;  their  assembling  even  for  religious  purposes 
in  the  same  apartment  with  the  other  sex  being  condemned 
by  custom.  They  are  also  a  neglected  class,  even  among 
the  native  Christians,  as  regards  the  religious  means  enjoyed 
by  their  own  countrymen;  being  crowded  into  a  distinct 
part  in  their  churches,  where  an  intelligent  hearing  of 
the  services  is  rendered  difficult,  both  by  their  distance, 
and  by  the  confusion  often  prevailing  among  themselves. 
At  Beyroot,  so  far  is  their  gallery  from  the  altar,  in  the 
Greek  church,  that  it  is  never  expected  they  will  understand 
any  thing;  and  so  great  is  the  confusion  they  sometimes 
create,  that  at  the  last  Easter,  they  were  actually  prohibited 
coming  to  some  of  the  more  important  services,  in  order  that 
the  church  might  be  quiet;  while,  by  established  custom,  it 
is  hardly  allowable  for  a  female  ever  to  attend  church  more 


MRS.   SARAH   L.  SMITH.  383 

than  two  or  three  times  a  year,  until  she  is  married.  Being 
thus  difficult  of  access  to  the  influence  of  the  missionary 
gentlemen,  and  neglected  by  their  own  countrymen,  they 
present  special  claims,  and  constitute  a  field  peculiarly  open 
to  the  efforts  of  missionary  ladies. 

Finding  herself  in  such  a  field,  Mrs.  Smith  needed  no 
urging,  to  enter  heartily  into  every  practicable  measure  for 
its  cultivation.  The  first  meeting  was  appointed  at  the 
house  of  a  native  friend,  and  it  devolved  upon  Mrs.  Smith  to 
conduct  its  opening  exercises.  From  that  time,  it  was  con- 
tinued regularly  ;  at  first  once  a  fortnight,  but  afterwards 
every  week.  All  the  missionary  ladies  who  were  in  the  field 
when  it  was  commenced,  including  those  who  were  then  at 
Jerusalem,  had  an  opportunity,  in  turn,  to  assist  in  the  con- 
duct of  it ;  as  well  as  two  native  sisters,  one  of  whom  aided 
from  the  beginning.  Including  some  of  the  older  scholars 
of  the  school,  as  many  as  twenty  were  at  times  present, 
though  the  number  was  often  less.  The  experiment,  though 
commenced  with  much  trembling,  was  fully  successful ;  —  and 
were  those  who  attended,  to  give  an  account  of  its  exercises, 
they  would  doubtless  speak  of  many  affecting  appeals  to  the 
conscience  and  the  heart  to  which  they  there  listened;  and 
of  many  precious  seasons  of  sweet  communion  with  God 
which  it  afforded.  May  this,  which  was  probably  the  first 
female  prayer  meeting  held  in  Syria  in  modern  times,  be  the 
forerunner  of  many  more;  until  all  the  daughters  of  that 
ancient  land  shall  learn  to  worship  God  in  spirit  and  in 
truth  ;  as  their  ancestors  were  once  taught  by  the  blessed 
Redeemer  in  person. 

Early  in  the  spring,  before  Mrs.  Smith  was  removed  from 
her  labors,  the  little  company  of  missionaries  at  Beyroot 
was  awaked  to  inquire,  with  more  than  usual  earnestness, 
why  it  was,  that  while  the  means  of  grace  were  so  constantly 
used,  so  few  conversions  occurred.  Some  thought  a  succes- 
sion of  special  religious  meetings  would  be  attended  with  a 
blessing.  Of  these,  a  few  were  held  among  the  missionaries 
themselves,  with  manifest  benefit.  And  out  of  them  grew  a 


384       «  .  MEMOIR  OF 

weekly  evening  conference  in  Arabic,  held  in  rotation  at  the 
houses  of  native  friends,  which  was  soon  attended  by  forty 
or  fifty.  Others  still  thought  more  needed  to  be  done  in  the 
way  of  personal  religious  conversation  with  individuals,  in 
order  that  the  truth  might  thus  be  brought  into  direct  con- 
tact with  each  one's  own  conscience  ;  and  the  proposition  was 
either  made  or  warmly  seconded  by  Mrs.  Smith,  that  some- 
thing of  this  kind  should  be  attempted  systematically.  Ac- 
cordingly the  circle  of  native  acquaintances,  who  could  be 
properly  visited  for  such  an  object,  was  surveyed,  and  a 
certain  number  assigned  to  each  brother  and  sister.  A 
meeting  was  also  appointed  on  the  last  Monday  in  "every 
month,  for  each  to  report  what  he  had  done,  and  for  prayer 
in  behalf  of  the  effort. 

Mrs.  Smith,  as  has  already  appeared  in  a  former  chapter, 
chose  for  her  parish  the  mothers  of  her  scholars.  She  im- 
mediately commenced  the  labor ;  and  though  already  de- 
bilitated by  the  first  stages  of  the  disease  that  terminated  her 
life,  she  was  able  to  state  at  the  first  monthly  meeting,  that 
they  had  all  been  visited.  From  some  she  made  an  inter- 
esting report ;  her  conversations,  so  new  and  so  impressive, 
having  evidently  affected  them  ;  and  her  visits  manifestly 
tended  to  win  the  attachment  of  all.  This  was  ever  the  ten- 
dency of  her  conversations  of  this  nature;  for  her  affection- 
ate heart  qualified  her  naturally  for  such  a  work,  and  long 
practice  in  faithful  admonition,  had  given  her  unusual 
facility  for  doing  it  with  propriety  and  without  offence.  She 
deeply  felt  the  duty  of  thus  personally  calling  the  attention 
of  her  acquaintances  to  their  eternal  interests;  and  it  is  be- 
lieved few  have  been  with  her  any  length  of  time,  without 
hearing  something  from  her  of  this  nature  ;  while  still  fewer 
can  be  found  who  have  not  been  rather  won  than  offended 
by  her  conversation. 

To  one  thoughtless  Syrian  female,  she  took  occasion  once, 
in  such  a  conversation,  to  give  an  account  of  her  own  con- 
version. An  impression  was  made  by  it,  which,  from  that 
time,  changed  her  whole  deportment ;  and  the  grace  of  God 


MRS.   SARAH   L.   SMITH.  385 

ere  long  brought  out  in  her  character  many  pleasing  evi- 
dences of  piety.  This  new  sister  Mrs.  Smith  had  the  satisfac- 
tion of  finding  ready  to  lead  the  devotions  of  others,  at  the 
last  native  female  prayer  meeting  she  was  permitted  to  attend. 
And  this,  among  many  other  things,  gave  her  reason  to  feel, 
in  leaving  the  country,  that  she  had  not  dwelt  there  in  vain. 

The  preceding  effort,  had  Mrs.  Smith's  life  been  spared, 
would  probably  have  led  her  to  another  somewhat  different. 
The  poor  around  her  presented  a  most  interesting  field  for 
labor.  Many  of  them  in  Syria  are  real  objects  of  charity. 
And  while  a  little  contribution  goes  a  great  way  towards 
supplying  their  wants,  if  given  in  a  proper  manner,  it  will 
win  for  the  donor  their  attachment,  and  also  the  applause  of 
the  community.  Nothing  there  insures  so  high  a  character 
for  religion  as  charity  ;  and  yet  the  poor  are  sadly  neglected, 
and  religious  visiting  of  them  is  almost,  if  not  entirely,  un- 
known ;  so  that  a  pious  individual,  entering  the  cellars  and 
hovels  of  the  needy,  with  a  little  charity  in  his  hand,  would 
find,  while  he  afforded  relief  to  their  bodily  necessities,  that 
he  had  won  a  way  for  the  provisions  of  the  gospel  to  their 
hearts ;  at  the  same  time,  that  instead  of  exciting  jealousies, 
he  had  gained  the  good  opinion  and  confidence  of  others. 
What  a  beautiful  example  of  Christian  benevolence  would 
be  exhibited  by  a  missionary  lady,  who  should  thus  devote 
herself  to  scattering  temporal  and  spiritual  consolations 
among  the  abodes  of  poverty  and  disease !  Could  there  be  a 
more  literal  imitation  of  our  blessed  Saviour's  example?  It 
is  a  field  entirely  open  for  cultivation  ;  and  would  probably 
remain  open,  though  all  others  should  be  shut. 

Such  an  effort  of  religious  charity  was  often  presented  to 
Mrs.  Smith's  mind  ;  but  her  school  had  prevented  her  en- 
gaging in  it  systematically.  It  was  her  intention,  however, 
to  give  up  the  school  more  entirely  to  Miss  Williams,  as 
the  latter  grew  familiar  with  the  language ;  and  to  devote 
herself  very  much  to  labors  of  this  nature.  For  such  a 
work,  she  was  strongly  inclined.  She  had  a  taste  for  it. 
She  loved  the  poor,  and  at  any  time  took  more  satisfaction 

Smith.  17 


386  MEMOIR  OF 

in  visiting  their  hovels,  than  the  mansions  of  the  rich.  It 
accorded  with  her  ideas  of  a  missionary's  duty,  to  pay  spe- 
cial attention  to  them.  She  experienced  great  delight  from 
an  incident  of  this  kind,  one  of  the  first  mornings  after  her 
arrival  at  Beyroot.  As  her  husband  entered  her  room,  she 
said  to  him,  with  an  animated  expression  of  countenance, 
"  I  have  been  for  half  an  hour  enjoying  one  of  the  most 
gratifying  scenes  I  have  yet  witnessed  upon  missionary 
ground.  That,"  said  she,  looking  out  of  the  window  by 
which  she  was  sitting,  "  that  is  missionary  work"  It  was 
Mr.  Bird  sitting  under  a  fig  tree,  in  the  yard  of  the  mission- 
house,  reading  the  gospel  to  some  beggars  to  whom  he  had 
been  distributing  bread. 

She  was  habitually  charitable  to  the  poor  who  solicited 
her  bounty,  though  she  had  not  yet  found  time  to  search 
many  of  them  out  in  their  own  dwellings.  After  moving  to 
the  house  in  the  gardens  in  which  she  resided  during  the  last 
year,  it  was  some  time  before  any  beggars  applied  for  char- 
ity. When  they  began  to  come,  she  expressed  her  pleasure 
that  they  had  found  their  way ;  and  it  is  believed  no  one  was 
ever,  to  her  knowledge,  turned  away  without  some  article  of 
food,  unless  evidently  not  an  object  of  charity.  Nor  was  her 
generosity  merely  of  an  indiscriminate  nature.  She  studied 
to  accomplish  other  objects,  besides  supplying  the  wants  of 
the  persons  aided.  In  several  instances,  poor  children  were 
clothed,  that  they  might  be  able  to  attend  school.  And  in 
other  cases,  some  article  of  dress  was  given  to  poor  persons, 
as  an  indirect  way  of  securing  their  attendance  upon  the 
means  of  grace,  by  putting  them  under  obligations  to  the 
missionaries. 

But  it  was  the  ignorance  and  moral  degradation  of  the 
poor,  which  chiefly  excited  her  compassion  ;  and  she  began, 
in  connection  with  the  system  of  religious  visits,  to  take 
some  steps,  which,  as  already  intimated,  would  doubtless 
have  led  her  in  time  to  systematic  efforts  for  their  spiritual 
benefit.  In  addition  to  the  mothers  of  her  scholars,  she  put 
upon  her  list  of  persons  to  be  visited,  a  number  of  her  poor 


MRS.   SARAH  L.  SMITH.  387 

Druze  neighbors.  Many  of  these,  besides  being  needy, 
were  also  in  the  extreme  of  ignorance,  having  really  no  re- 
ligion of  any  kind,  and  living  almost  like  the  beasts  that 
perish.  Despised  by  Christians  and  Moslems,  and  disowned 
even  by  the  Druzes,  they  are  regarded  as  the  offscouring  of 
society ;  and,  as  if  in  order  that  no  sect  might  be  disgraced 
by  having  its  name  applied  to  them,  an  epithet  has  been  in- 
vented specially  for  them,  and  they  are  called  Skitt.  But 
the  very  fact  of  their  being  disowned  by  others,  makes  them 
accessible  to  the  missionaries ;  and  her  heart  became  strong- 
ly set  upon  carrying  the  light  of  the  gospel  into  their  dark 
abodes,  and  darker  minds.  Even  when  informed  by  her 
physician,  only  a  few  days  before  she  left,  of  the  danger  she 
was  in,  and  that  she  must  suspend  all  labor  and  excitement, 
and  even  keep  as  much  as  possible  in  a  reclining  posture; 
she  earnestly  begged  the  privilege  of  occasionally  going  with 
her  Bible  to  the  houses  of  these  poor  people,  and  instructing 
them  in  the  salvation  of  the  gospel.  The  physician,  seeing 
the  strength  of  her  feelings,  and  fearing  that  to  put  too  much 
restraint  upon  them  would  be  worse  than  to  allow  of  some 
bodily  fatigue,  yielded  to  her  entreaties,  and  consented  to 
her  seeking,  in  this  way,  an  outlet  for  the  irrepressible  emo- 
tions of  benevolence  that  swelled  her  heart.  It  was  this 
disposition,  that  finally,  more  than  any  thing  else,  decided 
the  expediency  of  a  voyage,  which  should  at  once  remove 
her  from  the  objects  of  her  benevolent  labors  —  the  presence 
of  which  was  like  fuel  to  the  flame,  and  threatened  too  soon 
to  consume  her  delicate  frame.  How  delightful  to  reflect 
that  now  her  benevolence  needs  no  such  checks,  and  meets 
with  none !  All  its  clogs  have  been  dropped  in  the  grave. 
In  their  stead,  it  has  received  angels'  wings,  themselves  a 
flame  of  fire  ;  and  the  warmest  aspirations  of  her  heart  meet 
with  the  perfect  ability  to  accomplish  their  dearest,  highest 
objects. 

Much  more  might  be  said  of  Mrs.  Smith's  missionary  la- 
bors. But  it  is  time  to  close  this  sketch,  by  one  or  two  in- 
quiries to  which  it  naturally  leads.  It  was  remarked  in  the 


388  MEMOIR  OF 

beginning,  that  she  gave  herself  up  exclusively  to  mission- 
ary work,  and  that  her  industry  in  it  was  uncommon.  These 
remarks  have  been  borne  out  by  the  brief  account  that  haa 
been  given  of  her  labors.  But  from  what  did  such  devoted- 
ness  and  such  industry  spring  1  Their  seat  was  in  her 
heart.  They  were  planted  there  both  by  grace  and  by 
nature. 

Grace  nourished  in  her  heart  a  piety  whose  prominent 
features  were  essentially  missionary.  Her  devotions,  upon 
which  it  lived,  were  of  a  nature  that  brought  eternity,  with 
all  the  immortal  interests  of  the  soul,  unusually  nigh ;  and 
constantly  presented  a  great  variety  of  objects  to  be  em- 
balmed in  her  most  devout  affections.  Prayer  was  emphat- 
ically her  vital  breath.  It  was  the  life  of  her  soul.  Her 
customary  meals  she  diminished  in  number,  and  often 
omitted,  but  prayer  never.  When  travelling,  and  when  at 
home,  it  was  equally  indispensable.  Often,  when  so  situated 
that  retirement  could  not  well  be  obtained  otherwise,  did 
she  rise  while  it  was  yet  dark,  and  all  others  were  asleep, 
that  she  might  go  alone  to  God.  But  this  she  did,  not 
merely  in  such  circumstances.  She  loved  to  do  it.  It  wag 
this  feature  in  her  devotions,  that  helped  her  to  bring  eter- 
nal things  nigh  to  her.  She  removed  as  far  from  the  world 
as  she  could,  and  in  doing  so  she  got  very  nigh  to  eternity. 
Upon  her  Sabbaths  and  her  hours  of  prayer  the  world  had 
no  permission  to  intrude. 

The  benevolent  labors  that  occupied  a  part  of  each  Lord's 
day,  have  already  been  mentioned.  Having  given  so  much 
of  it  to  others,  she  felt  that  the  remainder  sacredly  be- 
longed to  her  own  soul ;  and  she  would  allow  neither  family 
cares  nor  visitors  by  any  means  to  steal  it  from  her.  Mar- 
keting was  always  done,  water  brought,  and  food  prepared, 
on  the  preceding  day;  so  that  her  servants  were  never  seen 
abroad  on  business  upon  the  Sabbath,  nor  were  they  any 
more  unnecessarily  employed  at  home.  A  dinner  they  were 
never  called  upon  to  cook.  Equally  thorough  was  she  in 
excluding  company.  Had  she  not  been,  visitors  would  have 


MRS.  SARAH   L.  SMITH.  339 

crowded  upon  her  from  morning  to  night,  for  among  the  na- 
tives it  is  the  principal  visiting  day.  She  might  have  rea- 
soned, that  to  admit  them  would  give  her  opportunities  for 
doing  good.  But  such  opportunities,  she  had  abundantly 
during  the  week.  For  every  day,  business  crowded  upon 
her,  and  her  house  was  frequented  by  visitors  at  all  hours. 
Having  settled  the  principle,  that  her  Sabbaths  should  not 
be  interrupted,  it  became  a  rule  that  knew  no  exceptions ; 
and  whoever  called,  high  or  low,  was  refused  admittance,  ex- 
cept the  two  or  three  Druze  women,  who  came  for  instruc- 
tion with  the  servants.  And  how  precious  were  such  Sab- 
baths !  So  complete  an  arrest  of  the  bustle  and  duties  of 
the  week,  in  the  quiet  retirement  of  her  residence,  made 
these  like  a  sweet  foretaste  of  the  calmness  and  rest  of 
heaven.  And  such  they  were  to  her.  She  looked  forward 
to  them  with  delight;  every  moment  of  them  was  sweet  and 
precious  as  they  passed  ;  and  they  left  her  animated  with  new 
zeal  and  diligence  for  the  benevolent  labors  of  the  week  en- 
suing. They  were  like  so  many  successive  imp«lses,  urging 
her  on  in  her  Christian  race.  And  she  might  be  observed 
commencing  her  duties  on  Monday,  generally  with  increased 
animation ;  as  if  impelled  by  some  new  motive,  and  often 
with  some  new  plan  of  usefulness. 

Her  seasons  of  devotion  were  as  sacred  from  all  intrusion 
as  her  Sabbaths.  She  made  it  an  essential  item  in  the  ar- 
ranging of  her  house,  to  appropriate  one  room  for  an  oratory. 
When  this  was  secured,  she  richly  enjoyed  her  hours  of  re- 
tirement. Her  regularity  in  them,  and  her  partiality  to  the 
quietness  of  the  early  morning,  while  the  world  was  yet 
asleep,  have  been  already  mentioned.  In  her  prayers  she 
was  explicit  and  particular  even  in  little  things.  For  she 
felt  that  He  who  cares  for  sparrows,  directs  and  takes  an 
interest  in  the  least  matters,  and  that  nothing  is  too  small  to 
be  referred  to  him.  She  put  Him  in  the  relation  of  a  fa- 
miliar though  exalted  friend  ;  and  her  devotions  were  a  rev- 
erential cultivation  of  intimacy  with  him.  And  in  thus 

17* 


390  MEMOIR  OF 

drawing  nigh  to  God,  in  the  recesses  of  such  retirement,  she 
found  heaven  drawing  nigh  to  her.  It  was  in  that  field  her 
rich  imagination  delighted  to  roam.  Nothing  gratified  her 
so  much,  as  to  gather  from  Scripture  some  new  or  striking 
thought  about  that  blessed  world.  And  in  no  conversation 
was  she  so  animated,  as  in  such  as  had  this  for  its  subject. 
So  great  was  her  heavenly-mindedness,  that  the  favorite  sub- 
ject of  her  waking  thoughts  often  occupied  her  also  in  sleep. 
Heavenly  scenes  were  objects  about  which  she  frequently 
dreamed. 

With  the  spirituality  of  mind  she  thus  cultivated,  no  bodi- 
ly indulgence  was  allowed  to  interfere.  She  delighted  to 
"  keep  her  body  under,  and  to  bring  it  into  subjection."  It 
was  with  her  a  principle  to  contract  no  habit  of  any  kind,  in 
regard  to  food,  so  strong  that  it  could  not  with  perfect  ease 
be  dispensed  with ;  for  she  would  by  no  means  consent  to 
be,  in  any  sense,  a  slave  to  bodily  appetite.  This  it  gave 
her  pleasure  to  sacrifice  to  the  interests  of  her  mind.  Food 
was  to  her  a  most  insipid  topic  of  conversation,  which  she 
avoided  with  care,  even  at  table ;  and  to  blunt  her  mind  by 
indulgence  in  it,  was  what  she  was  almost  ignorant  of  by 
experience ;  while  those  who  did  it,  lost  thereby  much  of 
her  esteem.  Her  diet  was  almost  wholly  of  vegetable  food, 
and  of  that  she  ate  but  little;  for  the  reason  that  her 
thoughts  were  thus  left  more  free,  and  her  affections  more 
lively.  With  those  who  esteemed  fasting  an  inconvenience, 
or  unprofitable,  she  felt  no  sympathy.  She  usually  fasted 
the  first  Monday  of  every  month,  in  connection  with  the 
monthly  concert ;  when  she  ate  nothing  until  the  day  was 
closed.  And  at  no  time  did  she  have  more  elasticity  and 
cheerfulness  of  spirits,  or  enjoy  herself  more  than  on  these 
occasions. 

Thus  she  lived  above  the  world.  And  is  it  wonderful, 
that  with  a  mind  so  pure  and  spiritual,  and  a  heart  so  fixed 
on  heaven  she  should  not  hesitate,  when  her  summons  came, 
to  leave  the  body  and  go  to  be  forever  with  the  Lord  1  It  is 


MRS.  SARAH   L.  SMITH.  391 

believed  she  prayed  for  recovery  but  once  during  the  whole 
of  her  sickness.  She  was  induced  to  do  it  then,  by  reading 
the  33d  chapter  of  Job. 

But  such  habits  of  spirituality  and  heavenly-mindedness 
did  not  merely  prepare  her  own  soul  for  heaven.  They  gave 
her  an  overwhelming  sense  of  the  guilt  and  danger  of  those 
who,  devoting  themselves  altogether  to  the  world,  lose  all  sight 
of  eternity.  When  she  found  herself  surrounded  by  an  entire 
community  wholly  of  this  character,  her  emotions  became 
sometimes  almost  too  strong  for  her  constitution  to  sustain. 
Occasionally,  when  walking  upon  a  terrace  which  overlooked 
the  city  of  Beyroot,  and  reflecting  that  the  thousands  upon 
whose  dwellings  she  gazed,  would  almost  inevitably  soon  de- 
scend into  a  miserable  eternity,  did  she  express  such  exercises 
of  soul,  as  could  be  experienced  only  by  one  to  whose  faith 
eternity  was  unvailed  with  the  clearness  of  unclouded 
vision. 

It  was  a  heart  swelling  with  benevolence  of  such  an  or- 
igin, that  impelled  Mrs.  Smith  in  her  course  of  untiring 
labors.  Yet  she  re.sted  not  satisfied  with  the  interest  in  the 
eternal  welfare  of  others,  to  which  spirituality  of  so  heavenly 
a  cast  naturally  gives  rise.  She  cultivated  it  by  long  and 
persevering  practice. 

Her  devotions  were  as  little  selfish  as  her  life.  Others 
had  a  large  share  in  them.  Her  manner  of  observing  the 
monthly  concert  of  prayer  for  missions,  has  been  already 
alluded  to.  She  had  also  many  private  concerts  of  prayer 
with  friends,  for  particular  objects  and  particular  persons, 
which  her  heart  would  by  no  means  allow  her  to  neglect. 
For  a  large  circle  of  friends,  she  prayed  individually  ;  re- 
membering some  in  rotation,  and  others  at  stated  times. 
Were  the  list  of  individuals  to  be  summed  up  who  thus 
found  a  place  weekly  in  her  prayers,  it  would  surprise  many 
a  cold-hearted  Christian,  who  knows  little  of  her  attachment 
to  the  closet.  Yet,  instead  of  feeling  it  a  burden,  she  always 
loved  to  increase  the  number.  Thus  she  suffered  those 
deep,  heartfelt  emotions,  which  the  soul  only  knows  when  it 


392  MEMOIR  OF 

is  alone  with  God,  to  go  away  from  herself;  and  benevo- 
lence found  its  way,  and  imparted  its  coloring  to  the  very 
innermost  sources  of  feeling  in  her  heart.  These  emotions, 
too,  thus  sent  abroad,  entwined  themselves  around  the  ob- 
jects she  prayed  for,  and  drew  them  into  a  close  and  sacred 
union  with  herself.  It  was  like  a  generalizing  of  her  being, 
and  to  feel  for  others  became  so  much  a  part  of  her  nature, 
as  largely  to  share  the  throne  in  her  heart,  with  the  love  of 
self  naturally  predominant  there. 

The  analysis  of  Mrs.  Smith's  character  for  benevolence, 
would  be  imperfect,  without  adding,  that  what  grace  thus 
cherished  in  her,  was  engrafted  upon  a  stock  unusually  con- 
genial by  nature  to  its  growth.  Her  distinguishing  char- 
acteristic, naturally,  was  warm  and  generous  affection.  She 
delighted  to  love ;  and  her  love  was  expansive.  It  sought 
to  embrace  a  wide  circle,  and  was  ever  seeking  for  new 
objects  to  rest  upon.  She  would  often  discover  something 
to  interest  her,  in  a  character  where  others  could  discover 
nothing.  And  she  would  still  feel  and  hope  for  a  friend, 
and  be  devising  ways  to  do  him  good,  when  all  others  had 
given  him  up.  It  might  almost  be  said,  that  nature  did  for 
her,  what  grace  fails  to  do  for  some.  While  yet  in  an  uncon- 
verted state,  and  quite  a  girl,  she  took  a  leading  part  in  the 
establishment  of  one  of  the  earliest  Sabbath  schools  in  New 
England ;  and  in  after  life  she  was  once  greeted  as  a  Chris- 
tian sister,  by  one  who  traced  her  conversion  to  instructions 
received  from  her  at  that  time,  as  a  member  of  her  class. 

The  generosity  of  her  affections  was  such,  that  she  de- 
lighted to  forget  herself,  in  giving  pleasure  to  others ;  noth- 
ing was  too  good  for  her  friends.  The  best  and  most  grati- 
fying use  she  knew  how  to  make  of  any  thing  she  valued, 
was  to  give  it  away  ;  and  this  she  was  very  sure  soon  to  find 
some  occasion  to  do.  It  was  her  way  of  laying  it  up.  She 
enjoyed  it  more  in  the  hands  of  her  friends  than  in  her  own  ; 
and  she  secured,  besides,  a  place  in  their  recollections.  She 
was  carefully  and  systematically  economical  in  whatever  she 
used  in  her  family  and  in  her  labors.  She  was  avaricious  of 


MRS.  SARAH  L.  SMITH.  393 

only  one  thing  —  the  affections  of  her  friends.  They  were  a 
treasure  she  loved  to  secure  and  increase. 

The  strength  of  her  emotions  was  often  the  occasion  of 
wonder  and  admiration  to  her  friends.  They  were  a  great 
deep  in  her  breast  Yet  so  thoroughly  were  they  under  her 
control,  as  to  form  no  disproportioned  excrescence  or  de- 
formity in  her  character.  And  as  she  felt  strongly  herself, 
she  liked  this  trait  in  others.  An  intellectual  character, 
even  of  the  highest  order,  she  could  look  upon  with  compar- 
ative indifference.  But  let  her  catch  indications  of  strong 
affections,  and  her  interest  was  secured.  She  seemed  to  feel 
a  sympathy  of  soul  with  such  a  person. 

From  such  generous  and  strong  emotions,  directed  and  so 
highly  cultivated  by  divine  grace,  did  Mrs.  Smith's  devoted- 
ness  and  industry  in  the  cause  of  benevolence  spring.  They 
were  the  irresistible,  untiring,  moving  power,  that  urged  her 
on  in  her  labors  of  love.  And  oh !  what  a  soul  of  ardent, 
benevolent  feeling  swelled  her  breast !  Her  dearest  friend, 
near  as  he  was  to  her,  never  felt  that  he  fully  comprehended 
it.  Its  depths  he  could  not  fathom,  and  it  was  to  him  a 
constant  object  of  admiration.  Had  her  frame  been  as 
strong  as  her  soul  was  great  and  ardent,  she  might  have 
been  still  going  on  in  her  course.  But  her  bodily  strength 
was  literally  consumed  by  the  flame  which  burned  within  her. 
Now,  however,  she  is  tied  to  no  such  clog,  to  hinder  her  in 
her  heavenly  course.  For  surely  such  a  character  was  not 
brought  to  so  high  a  degree  of  excellence,  to  be  at  once  and 
forever  extinguished  by  death.  Can  we  doubt  that  she  is 
transferred  to  scenes  where  her  noble  heart  finds  scope  for 
its  most  expanded  emotions  ?  And  much  as  limited  views, 
and  personal  attachment,  may  tempt  her  friends  to  feel  that 
she  was  taken  from  earth  too  soon,  her  character  almost 
authorizes  us  to  say,  that  earth  had  her  labors  long  after  she 
was  ripe  for  heaven. 


MONODY 


MRS.    SARAH    L.    SMITH. 


So,  —  Asia  hath  thy  dust,  —  them,  who  wert  born 
Amid  my  own  wild  hillocks, —  where  the  voice 
Of  falling  waters,  and  of  gentle  gales, 
Mingle  their  music.     How  thy  soft,  dark  eye, 
Thy  graceful  form,  thy  soul-illumined  smile, 
Gleam  out  upon  me,  as  I  muse  at  eve 
'Mid  the  bright  imagery  of  earliest  years !  — 

Hear  I  the  murmured  echo  of  thy  name, 
From  yon,  poor  forest-race  ?     'Tis  meet  for  them 
To  hoard  thy  memory,  as  a  blessed  star, 
For  thou  didst  seek  their  lowly  homes,  and  tell 
Their  sad-browed  children  of  a  Saviour's  love, 
And  of  that  clime  where  no  oppressor  comes.  — 
Cold  Winter  found  thee  there,  and  Summer's  heat, 
With  zeal  unblenching.     Though,  perchance,  the  sneer 
Might  curl  some  worldling's  lip,  'twas  not  for  thee 
To  note  its  language,  or  to  scorn  the  soul 
Of  the  neglected  Indian,  or  to  tread 
Upon  the  ashes  of  his  buried  kings, 
As  on  a  loathsome  weed.     Thine  own  fair  halls 
Lured  thee  in  vain,  until  the  hallowed  church 
Reared  its  light  dome  among  them,  and  the  voice 
Of  a  devoted  shepherd,  day  by  day, 


• 
MONODY  TO  MRS.  SMITH.  395 

Called  back  these  wanderers  to  the  sheltering  fold 
Of  a  Redeemer's  righteousness. 

And  then, 

Thy  path  was  on  the  waters,  —  and  thy  hand 
Close  clasped  in  his,  who  bore  so  fearless  forth 
The  glorious  Gospel  to  those  ancient  climes 
Which,  in  the  darkness  and  the  shade  of  death, 
Benighted  dwell.     Strong  ties  detained  thee  here  — 
Home,  —  father,  —  sightless  mother,  —  sister  dear,  — • 
Brothers,  and  tender  friends, —  a  full  array 
Of  hope  and  bliss.    Yet  what  were  these  to  thee, 
Who  on  God's  altar  laid  the  thought  of  self  ?  — 
What  were  such  joys  to  thee,  —  if  duty  bade 
Their  crucifixion  ? 

Oh,  Jerusalem !  — 

Jerusalem  !  —  Methinks  I  see  thee  there, 
Pondering  the  flinty  path  thy  Saviour  trod, 
And  fervent  kneeling  where  his  prayer  arose, 
All  night  on  Olivet ;  —  or  with  meek  hand 
Plucking  from  pure  Siloam's  marge  a  flower, 
Whose  tender  leaflets  drink  as  fresh  a  dew 
As  when  unhumbled  Judah  wore  the  crown 
Of  queenly  beauty ;  —  or  with  earnest  eye 
Exploring  where  the  shepherd-minstrel  kept 
His  father's  sheep,  before  the  cares  that  lodge 
Within  the  thorn- wreathed  circlet  of  a  king 
Had  turned  his  temples  gray ;  —  or  with  sweet  smile 
Reposing  wearied  in  thy  simple  tent, 
By  turbid  Jordan,  and  the  bitter  wave 
Of  the  Asphaltites.  — 

Back  to  thy  place, 

Amid  the  Syrian  vales,  —  to  thy  loved  toils 
For  the  forsaken  Druzes,  —  and  the  throng 
Of  heathen  babes,  who  on  thine  accents  hang, 


896  MONODY    TO  MRS.   SMITH. 

As  on  a  mother's.     Lo !  the  time  is  short. 
Perils  upon  the  waters  wait  for  thee ; 
And  then  another  Jordan,  —  from  whose  flood 
Is  no  return.     But  thou,  with  lip  so  pale, 
Didst  take  the  song  of  triumph,  and  go  down 
Alone,  and  fearless,  through  its  depths  profound. 
Snatches  of  heavenly  harpings  made  thee  glad, 
Even  to  thy  latest  gasp.  — 

Therefore,  the  grief 

Born  at  thy  grave,  is  not  like  other  grief.  — 
Tears  mix  with  joy.  — 

We  praise  our  God  for  theo. 

L.  H.  S. 


from  which  it  was  borrowed. 


3  115800927  7400 


A     000  994  355     6 


k 


